ã€ŠBecoming Alphaâ€™s Personal Caretakerã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Lauren

    POV

    The moaning behind the closed door made me stop.

    My half-sister Janice said in a sweet voice, "Oh, Michael...You make me feel so good...Please kiss me on my other b****t... It needs your loving..."

    "Janice, you look so beautiful, like a horny slut," Michael said, breathing heavily, "now lift your b**t. I''m gonna f**k you."

    That hoarse voice stunned me and I waspletely petrified. I froze and my mind went nk for a moment. But the groaning went straight into my ears, reminding me of this disgusting truth.

    My fianc¨¦, Michael, was having sex with my half-sister Janice right now!

    I finally got it why Janice used my mother''s lost gemstone ne as an excuse to trick me into going back to the manor. She wanted me to see this for myself and she probably even got rid of the servants. So this s*x scene was meant for me.

    Janice was bragging to me. She once again took away something that once belonged to me.

    I didn''t barge in immediately and just leaned against the door, lighting up a cigarette. As a gracefuldy of the nco Family, smoking was prohibited. But no one was here to stop me now. I sneered sarcastically.

    After quite a while, they finally stopped and I heard Janice saying tiredly with faked concern, "Michael, what we''re doing is not right. What about my sister? But I can''t give up on you. When we are having s*x, I feel like you are my mate. No one satisfies me as you do. Michael, I''m torn."

    Michael grunted, "She never agreed to sleep with me. My father made me get engaged to Lauren against my will. I love you way more than that cold and distant woman. Janice, you are my precious. And I want you to be my Luna."

    "Michael, you are so nice to me!" Janice leaned in and kissed him on the lips, saying with joy and worry, "I want to tell you a secret. I''m pregnant with your baby, Michael."

    "Really?!" Michael gasped in disbelief and was quite thrilled, "You''re pregnant! Great! Since I haven''t found my mate yet, I want you to give birth to my child, not Lauren! My wolf pup is gonna be so much stronger and healthier if you''re the mother instead of her. I need a strong heir."

    I smiled coldly. Michael had always thought that my wolf, Be was too tamed and wasn''t strong like the other wolves. So I had never told him that Be actually had the rare superpower of healing.

    The next second, their sickening voices sounded.

    "Hmm, honey..."

    They were kissing wildly.

    "Michael, be gentle with me. I''m pregnant. You need to be more careful..." said Janice, giggling.

    "I know, swallow my dick, baby. I promise I''ll break up with Lauren as soon as possible!"

    I was standing right outside the door. And they were talking about how to cancel the engagement while having s*x.

    I never knew that they could be so shameless and disgusting.

    Hot anger was burning in my chest. I wanted to rush inside and tear them apart.

    "Lauren, calm down. He doesn''t deserve you!" Luckily, Be came out and calmed me down.

    I didn''t feel so awful after my wrath faded away. I even felt d that I didn''t agree to sleep with Michael. He really made me sick. I would throw up right now thinking that he would have s*x with me after he did it with Janice.

    I was just upset that something that belonged to me was taken away by Janice again. I was only irritated and not in pain at all. Because I didn''t love Michael.

    Michael was the son of the alpha of the Lunarko Tribe. This marriage was set up by my mother while she was still alive. They made a deal that we would get married on my 20th birthday if Michael and I still hadn''t found our mates by that time and I would be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe.

    It was less than a month away from my 20th birthday.

    But Janice was already sleeping with Michael and had even pregnant now. Her mother was a homewrecker and she was just like her mother, always wanting to steal things from others.

    I put out my cigarette and sneered.

    That jerk and bitch were growling louder and louder. It seemed that they were about toe.

    "Time for me to get on the stage then," I snorted.

    Janice invited me to this show but I would never y a sad and weak woman.

    "OH. MY. GOD! What the heck are you guys doing?!" I took a deep breath, kicked the door open and screamed out as loud as I could.

    "Lauren, why are you here?" Michael screamed in shock and stared at me. He hastily held on to Janice, who waspletely naked right now. He looked extremely gloomy as he was interrupted right before he climaxed. Maybe he would have erection dysfunction after that.

    Thinking of that, my lips curled up.

    Janice was literally shaking right now, "Lauren, I...Why would you be here? I..."

    "You know better than anyone why I''m here, Janice," I looked at these two ugly creatures coldly and said with sarcasm, "Michael, you''re cheating on me at my house? Shame on you."

    My words really made Michael feel embarrassed.

    Seeing that, Janice hurriedly sobbed and said, "I''m so sorry, Lauren, I seduced Michael in the first ce. He is just so deadly attractive to me as if he is my mate. We just couldn''t help it. Please don''t me it on him."

    Janice always knew how to make people feel bad for her just like her mother did. As she expected, Michael immediately defended her after hearing what she said, "Lauren, this is not her fault. Just leave the room now. We''ll give you an exnation." "I''ll give you five minutes. I don''t have much patience. If you make me wait for too long, I''ll go straight to your father and tell him everything, Michael."

    After saying that, I left this room which was filled with a gross smell and went to the living room because I didn''t want to see their sickening naked bodies again.

    I was not in a hurry to question them now as I had already mind-linked my father, Manuel. It had been quite a while since thest time I mind-linked him. He was bewildered by my stepmother for so long.

    I told him there was an emergency. I really wanted to see how he would respond when he saw what his precious little girl had done.

    My father went back with my stepmother L pretty soon. He looked at me with doubt as if he hadn''t figured out why I would suddenly show up in the manor and told him toe back. But his pride didn''t allow him to talk first.

    I didn''t want to waste more time anymore and cut to the chase, "Michael cheated on me with Janice and now she''s pregnant. How are you gonna deal with that?"

    Manual froze and then became gloomy. But he wasn''t so surprised to hear that.

    I didn''t feel this bad when I found out about Michael and Janice''s affair. But now, I felt like I was drowning and it was hard for me to breathe. I felt frigid and my heart was broken into pieces.

    It turned out Manuel had been aware of this all along.

    This hurt more than Michael''s betrayal.

    I held back my hard feelings and questioned him coldly, "So how are you gonna handle this, Dad?"

    "Lauren, she''s your sister after all," sighed Manuel."Maybe we should consider letting her have the engagement instead, it might work out better you know."

    I had never been so disappointed.

 Chapter 2

    Lauren POV

    Manuel seemed to be caught up in the middle. He paused a sec before he continued, "Lauren, I know this marriage with the Lunarko Tribe was made by your mother and Janice shouldn''t have done this to you. It''s all her fault but now that she''s pregnant, I think it''s best if we pretend that Janice is the one who got engaged with Michael."

    "After all, she''s also a daughter of the nco family," Manuel looked at me with a trace of guilt, "I''ve warned Janice before and now there''s no way to stop her since she''s already pregnant. Lauren, you don''t wanna marry Michael now anyway, right?"

    I almostughed when I heard what he just said. He was still finding excuses for his precious little princess now and even said such despicable things to me.

    "So this is your answer, alpha Manuel?" I stopped calling him father because he never treated me as his own daughter anyway.

    After my mother passed away, my grandmother from my mother''s side raised me and I had never spent any time with my father when I was little. When I grew up, he finally took me home but he had already brought L and my stepsister who was only six months younger than me to the house. I had always felt like an outsider here.

    Manuel loved Janice so much that he thought his little daughter could do nothing wrong. She was sweet, docile, obedient and always knew what to say to please them.

    But I was the one who was always rebellious and distant. I never felt close to him and I knew he didn''t like me. But when I once again felt his preference for Janice again, I still felt quite awful.

    Hearing my answer, Manuel frowned, "Lauren! I know you''re upset about this but since Janice is the one Michael loves and she''s already pregnant, it''s only logical to let them get married!" "Why would I do that for them?" Iughed out of rage, "it''s none of my business that she''s pregnant. If she wants to be a mistress like her mother, It''s fine by me."

    "Lauren!" Manuel shouted with Michael, who finally put his clothes on and went downstairs, at the same time.

    "How could you be so vicious!" Michael was furious.

    I tried hard to hold back my urge to tear him apart right now and sneered, "I''m vicious? How about I let this out? Let''s see if the tribe and your father are willing to give you their blessings or not.

    Most of the people of the federation knew that there was an engagement between the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe and Michael''s father always wanted me to be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe. If I gave out the news about Janice seducing Michael and getting herself pregnant, then everyone would point their fingers at Janice and Michael.

    Michael suddenly choked and wasn''t so macho anymore. He bit his lips and said in a deep voice, "Lauren, Janice needs more caring and loving than you do. You''re a strong woman and you''ll be better off without this engagement."

    Me being a strong woman was the reason why I should let Janice do this to me over and over again?

    Janice had been hiding behind Michael and she suddenly tugged his sleeve, weeping, "Michael, my love, I''ve never thought about being the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe and stealing my sister''s fianc¨¦. But I can''t just give this baby up and let this poor baby grow up without his father..."

    Michael couldn''t take it anymore and patted her hand tofort her. He said firmly, "Lauren, I''m not gonna marry you. I''ll talk to my father and beg him to drop this engagement. Please don''t me it on Janice."

    "I''m sorry, Lauren, it''s all my fault..." Janice started apologizing to me in tears, "if you wanna punish me, I''m fine with that."

    Janice had pulled these tricks so many times. She was good at winning men''s hearts by tears.

    I just stood there and watched. I bit my tongue and saw that Michael and Manuel were feeling sorry for her from the look on their faces.

    Manuel patted me on my shoulder and said, "Lauren, I''ll talk to the Lunarko Tribe. Don''t take it personally. It is what it is. Just let Janice and Michael get married. Your sister doesn''t have the right to be an heir anyway. Just let her win this time and I''ll find you a better fianc¨¦."

    After my mother was gone, I became the sole heir of the nco family under my grandfather''s demand. The only reason why Janice and her mother L could be brought to the nco manor was that they didn''t have the right of inheritance.

    But all these years, Manuel had been asking me to tolerate them and give all those beautiful dresses, precious jewelries and even my fianc¨¦ to Janice.

    I looked right into Manuel''s eyes, which were blue like the ocean like mine. But I felt like I was staring at aplete stranger.

    Father.

    How ironic was that?

    Iughed, "You think I''ll feel sad just because of that trashy bitch?"

    The atmosphere became frigidly awkward and Manuel''s face went grim, "Lauren..."

    I coldly interrupted him, "Michael means nothing to me and I don''t care for him at all. He slept with Janice and I feel sick when I look at him."

    "I won''t marry Michael but I''ll never acknowledge that Janice is the one who has made an engagement with the Lunarko Tribe. You tell Alpha Kean and the tribe yourself.

    I looked at those four standing in the living room. They looked like a family and I was just a stranger to them. Since I had got the answer from Manuel, I didn''t want to stay here any longer. Even the air here smelled disgusting. "Lauren, don''t be mad... It''s all my fault, don''t me it on father and Michael..."

    Janice followed me and then tripped over. She nearly fell down the stairs before Michael came to grab her andforted her in his arms.

    "Janice, are you okay? Don''t mind her...," said Michael.

    "Janice, are you hurt?" asked Manuel concernedly.

    I didn''t look back when I walked straight out of the manor and drove away. Before I left, I heard Janice''s voice through our spiritual connection. She was bragging to me.

    "See, Lauren, they only care about me. Your family and your fianc¨¦ will all be mine."

    I looked in the rearview mirror and saw them all around Janice, looking concerned. They looked like a loving family. My heart ran cold and the frigid breeze was running through my hair. I stopped looking and drove away. This was not my home anymore.

    Lauren, open your eyes! Don''t feel sad about those bastards. That man wasn''t your father anymore since you were eight!

    You''ll thrive even if you''re on your own now, Lauren. I thought to myself.

    I tried hard to convince myself.

    He didn''t get to be my father anymore during the year when my mother took her own life.

 Chapter 3

    Lauren POV

    My mother found out about Janice, who was only six months younger than me, and Manuel''s secret lover L when I was eight. My mother was a pride but fragile woman. She couldn''t stand the fact that her husband had been cheating on her all these years. She felt heartbroken and humiliated, and she eventually chose tomit suicide to punish Manuel. But she was too naive because Manuel only mourned for a year and then he brought L and their daughter home. Manuel was just a ruthless hypocrite and L and her daughter were exactly as hypocritical as him.

    L pulled her tricks to steal Manuel from my mother and Janice used the same way to steal my fianc¨¦, which was ironic.

    But I wasn''t my mother. I wouldn''t kill myself just because of a man. Michael was nothing but a jerk, a trash. He didn''t deserve me. And I shouldn''t even feel sad about this.

    Of course I wouldn''t marry this foolish and fake man but I wouldn''t let them get married the way they wanted. I wasn''t sad but I still held a grudge. They wanted my blessing? No way. They were way too shameless.

    Kean, the alpha of the Lunarko Tribe, was a respectable leader. He and my mother were great friends so there was no way for him to let Janice rece me and let this freakshow go on. Janice must have thought of that, which was why she and my father used this plot to force me to cancel the engagement myself.

    Let them figure it out themselves. I thought to myself willfully.

    And then, I got a call from the hospital I worked for.

    "Dr nco, there''s a VIP patient that needs you to check his condition."

    "I''ll be there in a minute."

    In the hospital

    "He''s in the VIP room on the top floor. Please go there and take a look," a nurse told me, "this is his case report from the Central Hospital and here''s the list of items to check."

    I took the list from her andpletely focused on this case. Just as I was trying to see what the items were, a woman interrupted me by screaming in the VIP room.

    "We need to break off this engagement! Victor, there''s no way I''m gonna marry you!"

    Break off the engagement?

    I was immediately distracted and was surprised at how many times I had heard that term today.

    I took a look at the man in the VIP room through the ss window. He was an unbelievably handsome man and looked like a piece of art made by God. His eyes were golden and they shone bright like diamonds. There was a red beauty spot at the outer corner of his eye and he was indeed a charming man.

    But...

    He was sitting in a wheelchair.

    The man named Victor looked up and his eyes darkened under the lights. He said in a deep voice, "You wanna get out of this so bad?"

    The woman with curly long hair was a bit intimidated by him. She paused and then said with guilt, "Victor, breaking off this engagement is good for both of us."

    Good for both of them?

    I almostughed out loud. She and Janice would be great friends together and would have a lot to talk about.

    "You''ve really thought it through?" Victor asked coldly.

    "Yeah!" the woman only hesitated for a second and then nodded, persuading him, "just sign it now."

    Victor didn''t waste any time and signed the paper right away. He still looked quite frigid and didn''t seem to be sad at all.

    But the woman suddenly started gloating after she got the annulment, "Victor, you''re useless now. You''ve lost your wolf and your ability to walk. You should understand that no one would be willing to spend her life with a useless..."

    The woman had gone too far and I couldn''t bear it anymore. I pushed the door open and interrupted her coldly, "Are you done?"

    "If you''re done, get the hell out of here. Don''t be a waste of space here." I said bluntly.

    The woman clearly didn''t expect that someone would barge in and she said furiously, "Who are you?"

    I wanted to say that I was a doctor but I could tell from the look on her face that she would get jealous even though she didn''t want this man anymore. After all, for this type of person who was unbelievably arrogant, the man was nothing but one of her belongings to her.

    I walked up to Victor slowly and raised my eyebrows at her, saying vaguely, "Me? I''m the most important person in the world for him now."

    I didn''t lie anyway. The attending doctor really was the most important person for this Mr. Victor, right?

    The woman was irritated and she screamed at me and Victor as she pointed her finger at us, "Victor, who is this woman? Have you been cheating on me all this time?"

    Cheating?

    I found her quite ridiculous. Who was her to judge Victor? She was the one who dumped him?! But I didn''t say anything sarcastic and just smiled at her with contempt, "What''s that have to do with you? This is the VIP room and no one is allowed to be here without the patient''s permission. So could you please leave? You have nothing to do with him now, ma''am."

    The woman was stunned as her face turned pale but she still refused to leave. She started to question me, "Why the hell do I have to go? Victor, tell me who she is now!"

    How shameless could she be? When her fiance was severely injured, she immediately requested to break off the engagement. Now, she still had the guts to question him?!

    I sneered and reminded her, "You just broke up with him and you have no right to ask for an exnation from Victor."

    That was like a p in the face to her. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she red at me, yelling hysterically, "Shut up! I''m Victor''s fianc¨¦e! Victor, you must exin this to me or else I won''t let this slide..."

    "Shut up," Victor, who had been quiet the whole time, interrupted her as an alpha and demanded, "get out of here. Now."

    At this point, no matter how mad this woman was, she had to leave this room immediately before she red at me with those furious eyes.

    I was a bit surprised that this man was actually an alpha. He must be quite powerful because when he demanded her to leave, I was intimidated and even overwhelmed by fear. It took me a lot of time to fight back my instincts and even my wolf Be was kind of scared.

    This was such a strong alpha. Too bad that...

    I couldn''t help but look at his legs.

    Victor looked up at me and asked, "Who are you?"

    Victor POV

    I wasn''t surprised that Serena wanted to break off the engagement.

    When I got injured and wasn''t as powerful as before, the people who once looked up to me or admired me all started to drift away. She wasn''t the first one to do that so I didn''t feel sad or angry at all.

    Maybe my wolf would get mad but he vanished after the fight against the Dark Enchantress and a pack of rogues, just like Serena said. I couldn''t find my wolf anymore or walk again.

    But I didn''t expect that a woman would stride in and defend me. Serena was still gloating until that woman came in and irritated her.

    However, I wouldn''t trust anyone anymore and I wouldn''t just blindly believe anyone who suddenly tried to help me.

    I asked, "Who are you?"

    This beautiful woman stopped smiling the second Serena left the room. She said in a cold voice, "Your doctor. My name is Lauren and I''ll be in charge of your treatment, which starts from today."

    I didn''t know that my attending doctor would be so gorgeous and young.

    Maybe she saw from the look on my face that I was a little shocked, Lauren just raised her eyebrows and said calmly, "If you don''t trust me, you can ask for a different attending doctor. But I believe that there''s no one in this hospital that is more capable and professional than me."

    But I was more curious about something else, "Why did you help me back then?"

    Lauren was stunned for a moment and didn''t expect me to ask her that. She shrugged and said, "Maybe it''s because...my fianc¨¦ also broke up with me today...so I sympathize with you."

    "Oh no," she paused and then chuckled, "we''re all lucky enough to get rid of these bastards."

 Chapter 4

    Lauren POV

    Normally, I wouldn''t chitchat with my patients. But maybe it was because I had the same experience as this Mr. Victor today, I couldn''t help but speak up for him and talk about my personal matters, which was quite unbelievable for me.

    Don''t let those bastards get into your head again. I reminded myself silently.

    Then I came to my senses and said in a more professional tone, "Alright, Mr. Victor, if you''re not nning on switching to a different doctor, then I''ll help you go through a few physical checkups."

    Victor nodded.

    I totally understood that a once powerful and proud alpha must be pretty upset after he lost his ability to walk and his fianc¨¦e.

    I didn''t mind his silence and just focused on the report. But then one of the items really shocked me.

    Whether the degree of injury has caused sexual dysfunction

    They wanted me to check up on this gloomy alpha for his s****l function?

    I rarely did this kind of checkups on patients and had never done any on s****l function of alphas before. Though I had a ton of theoretical knowledge about it, I still got a bit anxious around Victor. But Be couldn''t wait to do that and even got sort of excited. "Hey, Lauren, aren''t you curious about how big his dick is? I heard that stronger alphas tend to have huger penises. It would be such a pity if his injury really affected his s****l function."

    Be got no filter with her mouth when she was talking in my mind and I hastily interrupted her, "Stop wondering about nonsense. Be, don''t forget how terrifying he was when he kicked his ex-fianc¨¦e out of the room."

    "We''re doctors and it''s just a regr checkup. Maybe I can cure him."

    I didn''t say anything and felt like she had got a point.

    "Dr. nco?"

    His deep and low voice pulled me back. Thinking of how I kept selling myself in front of him, I took a deep breath and forced myself to say in a cool voice, "The first item is s****l function. I need you to spread your legs and let me see if the wounds have gone up to your genital. Please take off your pants."

    I tried to make myself sound cool and professional and keep Be in line. She was so excited that she was even trying to take control of my body.

    Gosh, I could hear her swallowing.

    I knew if I let Be do whatever she wanted, she would definitely give this alpha a checkup with pleasure.

    Victor became grim and it was understandable to me. His fianc¨¦e just left him, and now his sexual function was questioned. It must be quite hard for a proud alpha like him.

    Victor said, "Dr Jefferson has never asked me to do this kind of checkups before."

    Dr Jefferson was the doctor before me.

    "Guess we''re different then. The sexual function does on the checkup lists and I suggest you do that. Mr. Victor, you haven''t gotten that checked before, there is no guarantee that you''ll be able to get an erection, which will greatly impact your sex life after the injury."

    I exined that as I was looking at his report. Even though I kept my head down the whole time, I know how irritated he must be because I could feel that he was ring at me.

    I added, trying to ease the tension, "It''s just a regr check. Please don''t be nervous about this. I''ve done plenty of checks like this on my patients before and there''s no need for you to feel shy or awkward. Just take off your pants and leave the rest to me." The room becamepletely quiet and I could almost hear my heart pounding.

    After a while, I heard Victor saying slowly, "Okay. Go ahead."

    "Huh?" I was so shocked that I gasped.

    Victor was sitting in his wheelchair, looking me in the eyes. He held his chin with one arm and said calmly like it was the most natural thing to do, "Yeah. I thought you''ve got a ton of experience."

    He was teasing me.

    He said that on purpose!

    I must have done something that let him notice I hadn''t done many checkups like this before. We just kept staring at each other and neither of us was willing to back off. I pursed my lips and walked up to him, saying, "Fine. Let''s get started." Maybe it was because of what Be said, I somehow got kind of curious about his dick. Was it as massive as it was described in the test book? But would Victor be an exception?

    I suddenly felt sort of thrilled because maybe Victor could be the object of my study.

    So I tried hard to contain myself and reached out my hand to his belt. I stared at his waist as I kept approaching but then he grabbed my wrist and frowned, "No need. Stop it." "What?" I asked confusedly, "are there any problems, Mr. Victor?"

    "I don''t need this checkup!" Victor gritted.

    "Many patients have gone through erectile dysfunction after they lost their ability to walk and this might have a negative impact on your s*x life in the future. Are you sure you don''t wanna do this?" I asked Victor as Be sighed with pity. "Yes!" Victor said angrily.

    I could feel how mad he was but since this checkup wasn''t necessary and the patient didn''t need it, I wouldn''t force him to do it. So I shrugged indifferently, "Okay then. But I have to get your legs checked." "Then hurry up," Victor started to urge me.

    I pursed my lips and began checking the legs of this embarrassed and angry alpha and writing down the results.

    There was only the sound of writing in the room and Victor wasn''t so eager to find out the results as other patients. He just pulled a long face and didn''t say anything. I quickly did the checkup as I sensed the tension in the air. "I''ll give you the result tomorrow. If you need more checks..."

    "No need for that. You can leave now," Victor coldly disrupted me as he frowned.

    "Fine." I didn''t hesitate and left right away.

    I could manage to let this slide only because this rude alpha also got dumped today.

    "He''s so resistant to being tested. Maybe he really has sexual dysfunction due to the injury. What a shame!" Be said with pity.

    "Yeah. He once was a proud alpha indeed. By the way, Be, did you feel the presence of his wolf back there?"

    "No. Alpha Victor is quite defensive and I can''t get into his world nor find his wolf. But I can sense that his wolf isn''t dead," Be said certainly.

    "Cure his legs first. His wolf...can wait."

    Not many people know about my power of healing people and alpha Victor got quite defensive around me. But I couldn''t trust him either. Before I could be sure that he could be trusted, I would never tell him that secret. I walked into my office, only to see that someone was already sitting in my chair. I was confused when I saw who it was.

    "What are you doing in my office?"

 Chapter 5

    Victor

    POV

    I hated being teased but this woman who imed that she was my attending doctor had got some nerves.

    Before checking me up, Lauren was in a trance for a moment, from which I could tell she was talking to her wolf. I didn''t know what they were talking about but when she returned to her senses, I saw anticipation in her eyes. What was she anticipating?

    I didn''t get it. A few minutes ago, she pretended to be bold and experienced. However, her facial expression told me that she didn''t have much experience in doing s****l function checkups. But now she was expecting something from me and she really wanted to unbuckle my belt! Even though she didn''t seem to be good at it, she wasn''t afraid or intimidated at all. On the opposite, she was kind of thrilled and curious.

    When she came closer, I smelled lilies of the valley on her. It was warm and I felt like I was bathed in sunlight. But then I felt invaded. Even though my wolf had disappeared, I could still sense invasion from the outside.

    "Stop it," I ordered Lauren to stop what she was doing.

    The only possible thing that could invade into my world was Lauren''s wolf!

    Although she didn''t mean any harm, I hated the feeling of being manipted. Imanded her to stop and didn''t want her to proceed that damn checkup anymore. I started to feel irritated and that feeling hadn''t gone away after Lauren finished checking my legs and left.

    Damn it. Even Serena didn''t get me so wound-up when she wanted to break off the engagement. But this woman...

    If my wolf Kent were here, he would''ve said the same thing.

    But the thing was, I couldn''t find him anymore.

    I knew Kent was still alive but I didn''t know when he would finally show up again. I didn''t know how much longer I had to wait and how much longer the tribe could tolerate an alpha who was no longer strong.

    The room was pretty quiet. I turned all of the lights off and let moonlight shed in from the windows. I looked at the leaves in the wind outside the windows and started calling his name again in my mind. "Kent."

    There was no response at all. I could hear nothing but the wind. I closed my eyes and tried to hide my disappointment. I could only show this side of me in the night when no one else was looking. I must let everyone know I was still the powerful alpha as always in front of them.

    I just got injured for the moment.

    Kent woulde back and my legs would heal eventually, which was the fact that I must have everyone and myself believe.

    I rolled my wheels and was about toe to bed. At present, I needed enough sleep to let my body heal. But then I suddenly saw the test result on the nightstand and that woman said I seemed to have s****l dysfunction!

    She thought I had erectile dysfunction!

    My heart was filled with wrath and frustration. I squeezed on the report and wanted to ask Lauren what she meant by saying I might have s****l dysfunction in person! Goddamn her!

    Lauren POV

    The woman who was sitting on my chair and sipping my coffee was my friend, the administrator of this hospital. Her name was M and she was a witch.

    "What are you doing here?" I said bluntly, which was the normal way we talked to each other. I chased her out of my chair and said, "Go back to your own office."

    M shrugged and gave my seat back indifferently, "You''ve met alpha Victor?" Turned out it was about him.

    "Yeah. And I have checked his condition," I nodded, "only his legs were injured and the bones weren''t healing fast enough, which must have something to do with the disappearance of his wolf. But he wasn''t disabled at all and he could get back on his feet after some time."

    "I trust your diagnosis," M pushed a pile of files to me, "this is the information of the fifteen caretakers who couldn''t stand him anymore and left. And it contains the reasons why they left...

    Fifteen... This man must be quite a handful.

    But as M kept on talking, I suddenly realized something and my eyes were wide open as I disrupted her, "Wait a sec, why are you showing me these? Are you trying to get me..."

    "You''re right, Miss Lauren," M snapped her fingers andughed, "I''m gonna assign you to be his private doctor and caretaker."

    I smacked the table and stood up, "Are you kidding me? You want me to be his private doctor and caretaker? There''s no way I''m gonna do that. The most I can do is to be his attending doctor and be in charge of his further treatment in the hospital." Seeing how shocked and angry I was, M stopped smiling and kept a straight face, "Lauren, the Lunarko Tribe is not gonna agree to your proposal of breaking off the engagement. Are you sure you wanna stay there?"

    I didn''t expect that the news of me breaking off the engagement with the Lunarko Tribe would get out so fast but M had got a point. I didn''t give a crap about this engagement but the Lunarko Tribe and their alpha did.

    M said, "We all know that the alpha of the Lunarko Tribe wants you to be the future Luna of their tribe. So even though your father...alpha Manuel has visited the Lunarko Tribe himself, they refused to ept Janice as their new Luna. I think both parties wille and look for you these days."

    I knew what she meant and said, "So you want me to avoid them for now and therefore assign me to be Victor''s private doctor?"

    "Yeah," M nodded, "this is the best solution so far. They wouldn''t dare to go to alpha Victor''s ce to look for you."

    This was indeed the best solution for me now and I had no other options.

    But thinking about the look on Victor''s face when I left the room, I felt like we wouldn''t be able to get along.

    I sighed.

    What was it gonna be?

 Chapter 6

    Lauren POV

    The next day.

    Now I was Victor''s private doctor and his caretaker and my only patient were him. So I didn''t have to do my routine job anymore and went straight to the VIP room where Victor was in.

    A male caretaker ran out and his face was pale as paper.

    I sighed and shrugged.

    It had been only one night and this alpha had broken his own record again.

    I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. I walked in and saw Victor drinking water. There was still water sshed onto the floor. Seeing that someone came in, Victor immediately looked up at me and I could tell he was still angry. Not easy to make friends with at all.

    I ignored the irritated look on his face and calmly reminded him, "That is the fifteenth caretaker you fired."

    "So what?" Victor stared at me and seemed to be pissed off at me somehow. He pursed his lips and was kind of reluctant.

    "Oh, I''m here to inform you that I''ll be your private doctor and your sixteenth caretaker. So nice seeing you, Mr. Victor," I said as I glimpsed at him.

    Just as I expected, when he heard that I was gonna be his new doctor and caretaker, he became gloomy and frigid.

    He nced at me and turned his wheelchair against me, "I don''t need a caretaker."

    Somehow I found it sort of...adorable. Because to me, Victor looked like a naughty little kid who threw a tantrum and tried to avoid the topic just because he didn''t get his way.

    So I wasn''t so annoyed anymore and felt like it wouldn''t be as hard as I had imagined to get along with him. I walked up to him again and squatted down, saying briefly before he turned me down, "Regr checkup." Victor didn''t say no this time and silently let me do my job.

    After I checked his legs, I didn''t get up and just kept our eyes at the same level. I exined it to him coolly, "Your legs need daily massages by caretakers and if they don''t get enough massages, you''ll never be able to walk again." Never be able to walk again.

    It was hard to process for a normal person, let alone a proud alpha like him.

    So even though he was a tough guy, his lips still shivered and he panicked a little when he heard that.

    "So, Mr. Victor, I''ll be your caretaker from now on," I said calmly without an ounce of sympathy or pity, "I''m your attending doctor and I''m familiar with your physical condition. Me being your caretaker would be a perfect choice for you." Victor was silent for a while and eyed me up and down. Then he sneered "You want money? What exactly do you want?"

    He was quite defensive around people.

    I got up slowly and wrote down the results of today''s checkup, saying seriously, "I want every one of my patients to get well, including you."

    Victor was stunned when he heard that but he still looked quite distant as always. But I could feel his walls were breaking down bit by bit.

    After thinking for a while, I told him about my purpose honestly, "Oh, but I do have one purpose when I sign up for this. I''m breaking off an engagement with some certain tribe and they mighte and ask me to ept their requeststely. I need a ce to hide." "So you wanna hide in my ce?" asked Victor.

    I nodded, "Yeah. They''re not gonnae to your ce to look for me. But rest assured, this won''t cause any conflicts among the tribes because they are the ones who have made a mistake."

    "You''re quite honest."

    "Honesty is one of my many strengths," I shrugged and said, "so you can see it as a deal which will benefit both of us. Will that make it easier for you, Mr. Victor?"

    He would find out about this when Janice or the Lunarko Tribe came for me one day. I might as well tell him all of it right now and get this started in the right way. I wanted him to let his guard down and y along.

    After a long time of silence, Victor smiled faintly and said, "Okay then. I agree to your proposal."

    "Great! Wish our cooperation a great sess."

    "Hmm," Victor responded coolly.

    I closed his file and Be kept talking in my mind, trying to talk me into finishing the checkup I hadn''t done yesterday. Her curiosity gave me a headache and I couldn''t take it anymore, "Shut up." "What?"

    His deep voice freed me from Be''s constant noises and meanwhile, I realized that I was so bothered by her that I just said that out loud instead of saying that to her in my mind, which was pretty awkward.

    I said hastily, "Don''t mind me. I was just talking to my wolf. She..."

    I suddenly stopped talking and looked right into his curious golden eyes.

    Victor wasn''t a bad person at all. He might have a bad temper due to his injury and the disappearance of his wolf but he wasn''t that hard to get along with. If he could finally agree to let Be invade into his world and find the trace of his wolf, maybe his wolf could be found again.

    But I had only known him for two days and we were practically strangers. Should I really tell him the truth about my healing power now? "Lauren," he said coldly.

    I didn''t know why I would trust him like this but I actually started to ask him that question, "Victor, do you want to get your wolf back again?"

    "What?" His facial expression finally changed after hearing that.

    "I''m talking about your wolf. Perhaps I have a way to..."

    Before I could finish, someone knocked on the door and interrupted me, which made me realized what I just had done.

    I almost told a stranger who I met two days ago about the secret that my wolf had magical healing power.

    Thank God someone disrupted me.

    I changed the subject and then walked to the door. I opened it and saw my assisting nurse. Even though she was wearing a mask, I could see how restless she was.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Dr nco..." the nurse hesitated and then said, "someone who imed to be your sister tried to break into your office and was stopped by the head nurse. Now she is waiting for you at the nurse station."

    Just as I expected, Janice and the others just wouldn''t give this up and wanted me topromise and acknowledge that Janice was the one who should be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe.

    How shameless and ridiculous could she get?

    "Tell the security guards to throw her out," I said without any hesitation.

 Chapter 7

    Lauren

    POV

    The massage I arranged for Victor was in the afternoon and after the checkup, I decided to go back to my office and go through the previous files so I could transfer them to other doctors. I didn''t n to go to the nurse station and meet that phony bitch Janice at all. But she was more persistent than I thought she would be. She told the nurses that she had to go to the washroom and slipped away. She waited for me at my office door before the guards came. M was right. I did need some time away.

    "Lauren, it''s so good to see you!" Janice''s eyes brightened up when she saw me and she walked up to me with a gentle and fake smile on her face.

    She wanted to hold my arm to show how close we were but I dodged away because she made me sick. I said coldly, "What do you want?"

    Janice restlessly wept, "Lauren, Uncle Kean has locked Michael in the house and I can''t get in touch with him. He''s locked up in a ce where the mind link is blocked. Only you can help me now, Lauren." Help her?

    I almost burst intoughter. How cheeky this woman could get? How could she say things like that after she had an affair with my so-called fianc¨¦? Didn''t she really find herself ridiculous?

    But we were still in the hospital and people started to look this way now. I didn''t want to waste my time on this annoying bitch anymore.

    I lowered my voice and warned her, "Janice, get the hell out of this hospital. What''s happening between you and Michael is none of my business. You make me sick by showing up here."

    Hearing what I just said, Janice''s face went pale and she wiped off her tears. When she looked up at me, there were actually tears in her eyes. She sobbed, "Lauren, I know you hate me and Michael. But you don''t love him anyway. Michael doesn''t love you and we''re in love. Why can''t you just let us be together?"

    Was she saying that I was the one who came in the way between her and Michael?

    Was it my fault that I didn''t want to give them my blessing?

    How absurd could she get?

    I couldn''t understand why these people would think about it that way and didn''t get what trick she was trying to pull. Her crying face made me sick. Growing up, she used her tears to make other people like her.

    "Janice, does Michael love you for who you really are or the woman you pretend to be? Does he know who you''re really like?" Iughed ironically.

    I was really curious if every man would always fall for this kind of liar.

    Michael was like that and my father was too.

    Janice trembled when she heard that and she finally stopped wearing a mask. She came closer and lowered her voice, "Lauren, I know you''re jealous of me." Huh, I knew it.

    When no one she cared about was present, she would reveal her true self to me.

    When we were little, Janice took my favorite doll from me and cut it in half. I came at her and wanted to hit her but before Iid my fingers on her, she started crying and screaming, which drew my father and stepmother''s attention. Janice cried as she exined to him what had happened. She imed that she wanted to y with that doll with me but I didn''t want to and therefore tore that doll apart.

    I still remembered the look on Manuel''s face when he looked at me. His eyes were filled with fear. He seemed to wonder why his firstborn would be such a cruel and ruthless monster. That look stopped me from exining myself. I didn''t know how to y the victim or be a crybaby so my exnation meant nothing to them.

    And I was always distant and cold in their minds, so for them, it was obvious that I was the one who did it. Then I went to Janice''s room and cut her favorite doll in half in front of her. They thought I did it anyway so what more was I gonna lose?

    How could I possibly envy such a hypocrite?

    "I''m jealous of you?" I chuckled, "why would I be jealous of you?"

    "Because I''m the one Michael chose, not you," Janice puffed her chest and said that with pride. She gently rubbed her belly and tried to provoke me, "you''re jealous that Michael got me pregnant. You''ve heard everything that day, right? He said he wants me to carry his baby, not you. After all, even your wolf is a coward."

    I didn''t get it why Janice would brag about it like a clown.

    "Since you''re so proud of yourself, you should take this baby with you to the Lunarko Tribe and tell them that is their future alpha. Why are you here looking for me?" Iughed with contempt, "oh, you''re afraid that they will kick you out. The Luna of the Lunarko Tribe, Maria, doesn''t like you and your mother."

    Janice choked and then she grunted, "Lauren, I''m here to tell you that you''re never gonna win when I want something from you, whether it''s father''s love or Michael''s affection." Love?

    What could love give me? It couldn''t extend your life expectancy but it could kill you. My mother was killed by this fake love.

    And I didn''t expect Manuel to love me ever since my mother died.

    "I don''t want it anyway. Just take it then," I said indifferently.

    I didn''t want to waste more time on her anymore and walked past her, trying to get back into my office. But then she suddenly grabbed my hand and I saw madness in her eyes. "Let go of..."

    "Ah!"

    Before I finished, Janice acted like I pushed her and she ran into the handrail next to her. She must have mustered all her strength and made a huge noise. She drew everyone''s attention.

    "Lauren...my sister..." Janice begged me as she cried, "why did you...why did you do this to me? He''s just a baby..."

    Janice curled up on the floor and her face distorted with pain. Her dress was tainted by her blood.

    The nurse screamed, "Help! She''s having a miscarriage!"

    I could hear what everyone around me was gossiping about.

    "Did that doctor push her? I just saw her throw that pregnantdy''s hand away..."

    "That doctor looks so indifferent. It must be her. How could she be so cruel..."

    "Did that pregnant woman call her sister? How could she do that? She''s so cold-blooded." So cold-blooded.

    That brought me back to the year when I was eight and reminded me of that ruined doll.

    Janice still yed the same trick but she became crueller. She used her own child as a tool to make me misunderstood. This ruthless, wicked woman.

    All of a sudden, someone ran towards us.

    "Janice!!!"

 Chapter 8

    Lauren

    POV

    Just as I expected, it was Michael. Janice would never do anything without a purpose.

    She destroyed that doll to make father pity her and fear his firstborn who was always so distant. And now she wanted Michael to give up on our engagement at the cost of her baby.

    Janice''s face turned pale as she leaned in his arms. She tried to fight back the pain and sobbed, "It''s not Lauren''s fault...It''s all because of me...I shouldn''t havee here to beg her to ask Uncle Kean to release you...I miss you so much, Michael.......Ah!" Janice clutched her belly and moaned in pain, "The bay, our child..."

    Michael picked her up and red at me before he left, "Lauren, if anything happens to Janice and our baby, I will make you pay! You wicked bitch!"

    I watched them coldly as they left.

    Janice was really good at this. A gentleman like Michael would say that kinds of harsh things to me in public for her and I could tell from the look in his eyes that he wanted to kill me right now.

    I nced at the people in the corridor and they instantly stopped chitchatting, lowering their heads and pretending they didn''t see what just happened here. But then they looked up at me quietly with fear in their eyes.

    The one who got hurt must be the victim.

    So absurd.

    I looked at the blood on the porcin tiles and sneered. And then I pushed open the door and was about to go back to my office and get away from this madness. But then someone said behind me. "Dumb as hell."

    Victor?

    Why was he here?

    I turned around and saw Victor who was sitting in his wheelchair. His eyes were filled with sarcasm and I didn''t know if he had seen the whole thing.

    Hearing his remark, I asked, "Who are you talking about?"

    "Those two and you," Victor said with a straight face.

    Even though Victor insulted me, I didn''t get mad at all and was actually quite curious. I couldn''t help but ask, "I thought men all dig that. A beautiful woman is ying the victim and even got hurt." Victor sneered, "You think I''m dumb like that idiot?"

    Hearing that, I wasn''t frustrated at all. I didn''t know how Michael would react if he knew someone said that about him.

    Unexpectedly, Victor paused and then nced at me, "And you think that woman is beautiful? You''re not only dumb, but you also don''t have a good taste. How can you let a woman like that do this to you?" What did he just say?

    I rolled my eyes and changed the subject, "Mr. Victor, why aren''t you in your ward? Why did youe here? You''re looking for me?"

    "I wanna know who are the people you''re running away from. Turns out it''s just a bunch of dummies," Victor paused and then said in an unnatural tone.

    It would draw too much attention for us to talk in the corridor. I opened the door and invited him in, saying indifferently, "I''m not running away from them because I''m afraid. I just don''t wanna waste my time on those dummies anymore and I don''t care about what Janice took away from me. Only she would treasure those things."

    Victor rolled his wheelchair into the room and started talking as the door was closed, "Just because you don''t give a damn doesn''t mean they get to take your things away from you."

    I was shocked and my hands froze a bit when I tried to pull the chair.

    No one had ever said that to me.

    My father Manuel said that Janice didn''t have the right to inheritance so I should be nice and tolerant to her. And she and Michael were in love with each other, as an elder sister, I should let them be engaged so that people wouldn''t call her a homewrecker. My ex-fianc¨¦ said that we were not in love anyway so I should let them be when Janice got pregnant.

    No one had ever said that to me, ever.

    I lowered my head to hide my expression and feelings and I felt like my heart melted a bit. When I looked up at him, I gave him a big smile, "You''re right."

    "The next couple of months might not be as bad as you presume," I looked right into his golden eyes and said, "I promise, I''ll try my best to help you recover."

    I would let Bee out and help Victor find his lost wolf at the right moment.

    Victor opened his mouth as if he was trying to say something. But eventually, he just said, "I don''t want my treatment to be influenced by some morons." Then he left with his nose held high.

    I waspletely confused. He came all the way here from the VIP room just to see who I had been avoiding?

    Was he really that into gossips?

    Never mind. I didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    I stretched my arms and started organizing the files of my patients. But then Be popped out and did something that really scared me!

    Victor POV

    Of course, I didn''te here just to see who those morons were.

    What Lauren said before she left the ward really bothered me. It seemed that she wanted to tell me that she might know a way to help me find my wolf, which was the same thing several doctors and witches had told me. Some of them even proposed some absurd ways and I know they just wanted my money.

    But Lauren was different. At that moment, I felt like she really knew a way of getting Kent back.

    Perhaps it had something to do with the secret she had been hiding.

    However, a nurse disrupted and Lauren seem toe back to her senses and didn''t want to talk about it anymore. She became defensive again.

    I subconsciously followed her but then I witnessed a freak show. Lauren was running away from a skinny and hypocritical woman and that fianc¨¦ was nothing but an idiot. He waspletely blinded by that fake woman.

    It was such a simple trick.

    But I didn''t know why I would get irritated when I saw those people looking at Lauren that way. Why didn''t they see through her sister''s plot? Why did Lauren get set up by her again?

    What a silly woman!

    I kept cursing in my mind. I couldn''t help but give her a warning.

    Lauren seemed to be shocked at what I said. She froze a little and then managed to hide her feelings. Even though my wolf was nowhere to be found, I was still sensitive enough to notice the change on her face. Her eyes went soft and she wasn''t so frigid anymore. She even smiled at me.

    To be honest, she looked gorgeous when she smiled.

    I didn''t know why that stupid son of an alpha would want to break up with Lauren and marry that boney bitch.

    Lauren said to me, "I promise, I''ll try my best to help you recover."

    They had all made empty promises to me that they would do anything to cure me but none of them actually did it. They were just stalling and wanted me to pay them more.

    But I felt that Lauren was sincere when she said that.

    Maybe...

    She really had a way to heal me.

    At that moment, I almost gave in and said yes to her. But then I fought back my urge and fled the scene.

    As long as I didn''t get my hopes high, I would never be disappointed.

    That was the only lesson I had learned from my countless sessions of treatments.

    But all of a sudden, Lauren wanted to talk to me through mind link. She would be my caretaker for the next few months anyway and it would be more convenient tomunicate through mind link. So I let my guard down and talked to her. And then, she said gently with a smile in my mind.

    "Please trust me," she said.

    "Your wolf is waiting somewhere for you to wake him up again."

 Chapter 9

    Lauren POV

    I had to stop Be before she revealed more secrets and then I regained control of my body.

    "Be! You''re being reckless!"

    I locked the door and blocked my mind link from everyone.

    But Be couldn''t care less and said, "You want me you help him anyway. You would''ve told him everything back in his ward if it weren''t for that nurse."

    "I wasn''t thinking straight..." I tried to argue with her and talk sense into her so that she wouldn''t do such things again, "even though he''s our patient, we don''t even know him yet. What if he knows about our power and uses it against us?"

    The healing ability of werewolves was strong enough itself but the damage to one''s mind was hard to be healed. If attacked by particr poisons or weapons made out of silver, a werewolf might even die. But the healing power that Be and I possessed could heal these kinds of wounds and normal injuries.

    Such kind of healing power was rarely found in werewolves and one werewolf who had this power was imprisoned by a dark alpha and marked by him against her will. She was seen as his belonging.

    So when I grew up, I kept it a secret and chose to be a doctor. I thought I was able to deal with Victor''s condition when I knew that he lost his wolf after he was attacked by the Dark Enchantress. After all, Be could sense that his wolf was just hidden somewhere and couldn''t show himself.

    "It''s just not the right time to do this. I think we should wait until Victor and I can trust each other or I''m capable enough to make a fair deal with him. Let''s just focus on his legs now," I said seriously.

    "Fine. We''ll wait for the perfect timing to find his wolf," Be said, "and I feel like I can get along with his wolf though I don''t know why I''m so sure about that."

    "I don''t know if his wolf will be nice yet. Victor''s temper is not good and he doesn''t talk much. And when he talks, he was quite mean sometimes." I started roasting him with no mercy.

    "But he''s hot. Too bad that you didn''t insist on finishing that s****l function checkup," Be said with pity.

    I rolled my eyes and ignored her.

    Though I must admit that Victor was quite muscr and even the muscles of his legs were quite firm although he couldn''t walk now. I guessed that he must have six packs and be quite a sexy guy.

    Just as we were bickering, someone knocked on the door. I had learned from my mistake this time and asked, "Who is it?"

    The assisting nurse said behind the door, "It''s me, Dr nco. Alpha Victor''s beta has something to say to you."

    Victor''s beta?

    I opened the door and let them in. This beta seemed to be a nice and friendly guy, unlike Victor who was cold as ice.

    The beta said politely, "Miss Lauren, I''m alpha Victor''s beta, Richard. He told me that you''ll be his private doctor and caretaker. He hopes that you could leave the hospital and move into Hill Estate with him tomorrow. You won''t be bothered there and you''ll be able to concentrate on his treatment."

    He wanted me to leave the hospital tomorrow?

    And move into Hill Estate with him?

    As I was still overwhelmed by this news, Richard proceeded gently, "I wonder what time is more convenient for you. Some servants wille and pick you up tomorrow."

    "So soon?" I asked.

    Richard answered gracefully, "Alpha Victor advised that you should move into Hill Estate as soon as possible. The son of the alpha of the Lunarko Tribe seemed to have a huge fight with his father." Huh?

    A fight so huge that even others knew about it How huge exactly it was?

    "It''s said that they''re arguing over his right to inheritance but I''m not aware of the reason," Richard added.

    I almost choked on my coffee when I heard that. Was it about Janice? He could even give up his right to inheritance just to marry Janice?

    Janice POV

    "No, father, there''s no way I''m gonna marry Lauren. She''s wicked and she almost killed Janice''s baby. I don''t think this woman is qualified to be a Luna."

    Michael was arguing with his father, alpha Kean on the phone. I could tell how hard he was trying to suppress his anger and resentment from his voice.

    "That baby belongs with the Lunarko Tribe and I can''t just leave him out there. Trust me, Janice is kind and has a good heart. She''s gonna be a better Luna than Lauren."

    I didn''t know what exactly alpha Kean said but Michael looked stunned. I could see how outrageous he was through the ss window.

    "I...but I can''t just marry Lauren like that..."

    Alpha Kean hung up on him and Michael clutched his hair out of frustration. He took a deep breath and was about to walk in here.

    I ran back to my sickbed and pretended to be weak, trying to fake some tears.

    "Michael, Uncle Kean still wouldn''t allow us to get married?" I pretended like I was holding back my tears, which was the best way to get a man to feel sorry for me and it worked every single time. Expectantly, Michael looked depressed and didn''t even dare to look me in the eyes, "Janice, I''m sorry...but my father said that if I choose to marry you, I''ll have to renounce my im to the tribe." Though I had prepared myself for this, I didn''t expect that this bastard Kean would take it so far!

    This was his own son and he wanted Michael to give up his right to inheritance? But without his inheritance, Michael would be useless to me!

    I instantly started to panic. I had earned this chance by putting my own child''s life at risk. I couldn''t just give up now.

    I tried to fight back my wrath and gave him my puppy eyes, saying in a sweet and sad tone, "I can''t let you lose your inheritance because of me, Michael. I can''t be that selfish..."

    Michael was greatly moved and held me in his arms, "There''s another option. We give up on this baby and then we can get married."

    I was stunned.

    Gave up on this baby?

    "The Fullmoon Tribe and the Lunarko Tribe won''t be happy about this child. They would think that you''re using this child to steal me from Lauren..." Lauren!

    It was about that bitch all along!

    I held on to Michael and clenched my fists. It must be that bitch who gave alpha Kean that piece of advice. This wicked bitch!

    If I agreed to that requirement without hesitation, I would prove them right and make myself look like I was trying to break off Lauren and Michael''s engagement and be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe. I couldn''t do it! "Janice, I''m sorry..."

    "Michael..." I used a pitiful tone to make him feel bad about this, "this is our baby, I can''t. Just let me get away with him, please. Don''t be so cruel to our child. He''s done nothing wrong..."

    No alpha could let his woman and his child be homeless.

    Hearing that, Michael squeezed me harder and didn''t say a word. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t let you do that. Janice, let me figure something out." That was right.

    I curled up in his arms and smiled contently.

    Thank you, Michael, for being such an idiot and making it so much easier for me to y you like a violin.

    Lauren, wait till I became the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe. I would definitely make you pay for this!

 Chapter 10

    Lauren

    POV

    The next day, Victor''s Beta, Richard took me and Victor to Hill Estate from the hospital.

    This estate wasn''t that big and luxurious like nco Manor and there were all kinds of nts everywh "Dr nco, thank you foring with us and please take good care of alpha Victor," Richard respectfu "Huh?" I was confused when I heard that.

    But then Richard did something as a response. He drove off!

    I looked around and found out there were only me and Victor in this enormous house and nobody els So what Richard meant was that I had to take care of Victor like a maid?

    I hastily asked, "Are there any servants?"

    Victor had been quiet the whole time and now he finally looked at me and said, "Only one."

    Only one...

    He was looking at me and I pointed at myself in disbelief, "You mean me?"

    Victor gave me a look, telling me I was right.

    I gritted my teeth and reminded him, "Alpha Victor, I''m your private doctor and caretaker, not your ser "Oh, I know," Victor said indifferently, "but being a caretaker means that you need to take care of me a I was shocked.

    Normally, a caretaker needed to take care of the patient''s daily life and give the patient massages. Bu single servant around?

    I didn''t even cook for myself and I just lived on pizza and sandwiches. How could I take care of someo "Maybe you can get a cook," I held back my anger and suggested.

    he air was fresh and it was indeed a good retreat. ried my luggage in.

    even a servant.

    ed me, right? I thought a doctor would know better about what a caretaker should do."

    ught a rich man like Victor would be surrounded by a lot of servants and wouldn''t need me to worry about that. But how would I know there wouldn''t be a

    e?

    Somehow, Victor''s eyes turned fierce for a moment and then he looked down. He said coldly, "No need for that. I don''t want them to make noises here."

    It looked like he became gloomy all of a sudden.

    After saying that, Victor rolled himself into his room. He said before closing the door, "You can pick whichever room you like. They''re all empty."

    I sighed. I took my luggage with me and picked the sunniest room to live in. I liked the sunshine because it gave me a better mood.

    Be couldn''t help but ask, "Oh my god, did his tribe really kick him out and pick someone else to be the alpha? He''s so pathetic that he doesn''t even have a servant."

    "I don''t think so," I thought about what she said for a while and said, "Richard still respects him very much, which means the people of the tribe still believe in this alpha even though he''s injured for now."

    "But howe he doesn''t even have a servant?" Be was in disbelief, "you''re just like him. You''re the daughter of an alpha but you still live alone without servants. He''s an alpha and it''s weird that he doesn''t have any servants." What she said cracked me.

    "Maybe it''s just that we both don''t like to be disrupted by others," I smiled. And then I thought of the reason why he didn''t want a servant.

    It might be because of...

    The way they looked at him.

    A once powerful alpha became a powerless man in the wheelchair, which would definitely make people feel sorry for them or be curious. No matter what kind of feelings they had towards him, it would be ufortable for him. Perhaps that was the reason why Victor fired them.

    "Never mind. Let''s figure out a way to survive the next few months. I really don''t know how to cook," I said. Be came up with an idea, "Maybe you and I can take turns. I can pick some fruits."

    "Eat fruits for a month? Then I''m gonna be really skinny."

    As we were chatting, Victor knocked on the door.

    "Is there anything I can do for you, Mr. Victor?"

    Victor said briefly, "I''m hungry."

    "What?" I couldn''t hold back my feelings anymore and was quite stunned.

    "You should get ready for lunch, Miss Lauren nco," Victor said, "you''re the one who told me you''re the perfect caretaker for me. Can''t the perfect caretaker make lunch?"

    What a bad-tempered entric! He was trying to provoke me!

    But I still fell for it. I puffed my chest and said, "Just wait. I guarantee you''re gonna have the best lunch of your life."

    Hearing that, Victor''s lips curled up a bit, "I''m looking forward to it."

    I walked into the kitchen with passion, wanting to show him what a great cook I was even though I had never cooked once before. I looked around and then gave up. Victor just wanted me to prepare lunch and didn''t say that I had to make it myself, right? So I just called his beta, Richard. Richard was d to help me out so I just sat on the couch in the living room and rxed myself, waiting for our lunch toe to our door. But then, the door of the study was opened and Victor got out of the room in his wheelchair gracefully.

    At the same time, the bell rang and Richard''s voice sounded behind the door, "Miss nco, your lunch is here."

    I was speechless.

    I avoided eye contact with Victor and walked to the door, pretending to be cool. I took the lunch Richard had arranged for us and turned around, trying not to blush, "Lunch is ready, Victor."

    Victor raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "And this is the best lunch you''ve told me before?"

    "Yeah," I acted like I was telling the truth, "I''ve never said that I made it myself. Is there any misunderstanding, Mr. Victor Miller?"

    Thank God that my acting had improved a lot after living with Janice and her mother for so many years. At least now I wouldn''t be so embarrassed that I didn''t know what to say. I somehow managed to pull it through. But as I said, I was just acting to be cool.

    Victor didn''t hold on to that and we just enjoyed our lunch on the couch.

    After lunch, I checked the time and stopped Victor, who was about to return to his study, "Wait, Alpha Victor, it''s time for your massage. You want to do it here or in your room?" Victor paused and then looked up at me, smiling, "You''re a pro. Wherever you like."

    His voice was deep and low and sounded even sexier in this quiet room.

    I swore I was just asking for the patient''s opinion when I said that. But now things got a bit off in the living room and this conversation didn''t seem to be harmless anymore.

    It must have been Be who had been telling me how muscr and attractive alphas normally were...

    "Hey, it''s not me, it''s you this time," Be said in my head, "don''t forget that I can hear whatever you''re thinking about, Lauren."

    Oh, damn it.

    My cheeks must be redder than that apple on the table right now.

 Chapter 11

    Victor POV

    Lauren''s face suddenly turned really red.

    From this angle, Lauren was lowering her head, looking serious and professional. But her ears were red, which gave away her feelings. She must be awkward over what she just said back then.

    She looked like a girl who didn''t give a damn about anything but turned out she got shy so easily.

    I was suddenly intrigued by her. She was kind of hard to read. Realizing what I was thinking about, I began to panic and warned myself that I should never let my guard down in front of a stranger anymore. "Tell me if I''m hurting you," Lauren said abruptly.

    I hurriedly stopped looking and said calmly, "Okay, go on."

    She was only my doctor.

    I thought to myself.

    But then, she reached out her hands and held up my pant legs. Unlike those clumsy caretakers, she was gentle when she was massaging my legs. My legs used to be numb and stiff but after her massage, they seemed toe back to life and be a lot different from before. This was a strange feeling.

    It was strange...like the feeling I had when Lauren mind linked with me.

    "Okay. We''ll do this daily and soon you''ll be able to stand up and slowly walk again. It will take more time for you to run and do strenuous exercise, or to fight." Lauren said.

    I was sensitive enough to notice that there was something peculiar about her treatment. And after hearing what she said, I tentatively asked, "Lauren, during the session, did you use..." "Woah!"

    I suddenly sensed a nice smell and it was the scent of lilies in the valley.

    Lauren fell into my arms and interrupted me. Maybe it was because she squatted for too long and tripped over when she got up. I subconsciously caught her with my arms and she looked up, staring me in the eyes. Then we were silent for a long time.

    We were pretty close, close enough to feel each other''s breath. She ced her hands on my chest and I guessed that my heart must be racing right now. The ce she touched was burning up.

    "I...I didn''t mean to do that," Lauren exined hastily.

    She hurriedly wanted to get up so that she could get out of this awkward situation. But maybe it was because she was too nervous, she fell into my arms again, which was absurd like we were in the movies. But I didn''t hate it.

    Lauren, after tripping over for the second time, seemed to be very frustrated. I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Then what about this time?"

    Lauren was stunned and then she instantly jumped up. She said, "I''m so sorry. It won''t happen again. Call me if you need anything. I''ll be in my room."

    Then she fled the scene.

    Dr. Lauren nco, who always kept a straight face around others, was actually a shy little girl. I found it quite amusing andughed, "Rest assured. I won''t get it wrong."

    Then she mmed the door as a response.

    I rolled my wheelchair into the study. I didn''t like being helped by servants after I got injured and preferred to be alone when I dealt with my business. Because I hated the way they looked at me and it felt like they were pitying me or mocking me. But I didn''t need their sympathy or their mockery at all.

    But Lauren didn''t treat me like the way they did. When she looked at me, she didn''t feel sorry or pity me. I was just a patient to her.

    I suddenly felt like the next few months would be a lot more interesting with Lauren here.

    Ever since my wolf, Kent was gone, I felt like I was falling off a cliff. But when I met Lauren, she shed a light into my dark world.

    Maybe she really could help me find Kent.

    Lauren POV

    I fled into my room like I was running for my life and my heart wouldn''t stop pounding.

    Come on, don''t be like a little girl! I thought to myself.

    I kept sshing cold water on my face, trying to calm myself down. But I felt like I could still sense the smell of fresh grass and peppermint on him. It was a nice scent and it made me flip.

    "I really like his muscles," Be was making it worse.

    "Stop talking about it, Be," I said angrily, "Victor almost knows about our healing power."

    I only panicked because of what he just said, which was why I identally fell into his embrace. But thanks to that little incident, Victor didn''t ask more about it. Or else, how was I gonna exin to him that I was using my healing power to give him a massage? I couldn''t be so soft next time.

    I buried my face in my pillow and tried to get those thoughts out of my head. But my phone kept buzzing and I had to grab it here.

    After I blocked my mind link with those people, they had to contact me through cellphone. Within a day, my father, alpha Kean and Michael had called me so many times.

    Twenty missed calls. Michael was more patient than I expected.

    My phone rang again and I sneered. I walked to the balcony and picked it up because the only way to keep my phone quiet was to let that person know I wouldn''t let him get his way.

    But after I answered the call, all I could hear was silence.

    "Michael, you''ve called me so many times just to let me hear you breathe and know that you''re alive?" I said sarcastically.

    "Lauren," Michael sounded very upset, "don''t be like this."

    He had be just as ridiculous as Janice. I said to him, "If that''s what you wanna say, then I''m gonna hang up right now. And please stop harassing me in the future."

    Michael instantly said, "Lauren! Janice almost lost her child! I know you hate me and Janice. But you don''t have to be so cruel! You almost kill the baby!"

    What was he talking about? And what did Janice do?

    "What do you mean?" I asked, frowning.

    Michael paused and then told me about his father alpha Kean''s requirements. I was really disappointed. Though I had never loved this man, I saw him as a friend. But at the end of the day, I was nothing but a ruthless, cold-blooded woman to him. "Lauren, Janice is your sister and she needs me more than you do now," Michael was negotiating with me, "I can forgive you for attempting to kill my child if only you could talk to my father. He''ll be willing to hear this out if it''s you."

    I had never been so disappointed by him before.

    Ever since my mother passed away, I had never thought that I could meet my mate. And I had never begged Moon Goddess to let me fall in love. I would never be willing to give everything, including myself to my mate like other werewolves did. To me, that was horrifying. That was why I was willing to get engaged with Michael. I didn''t want to be blindly in love like my mother.

    But I never expected that my ex-fianc¨¦ would be so stupid and ridiculous.

    "Lauren?"

    "Michael, I probably should thank Janice."

    Michael was confused, "Why?"

    "I should thank her for letting me see who you really are! I''m d that I haven''t married you, you moron!"

 Chapter 12

    Lauren

    POV

    "I should thank her for letting me see who you really are! I''m d that I haven''t married you, you moron!"

    I said that to Michael in the most vicious way.

    "Lauren!" Michael yelled, trying to suppress his anger.

    But I provoked him with my mean words, "What makes you think I''ll help you? Don''t you find yourself ridiculous when you said those things?"

    Michael said outrageously, "Lauren, if it weren''t for you, my father wouldn''t be so ruthless and make such cruel requirements. Janice is your sister and the baby in her belly is your nephew. Why do you want him dead? You want to see Janice suffer so bad? She''d rather leave me than give up on this child. Why can''t you just let us be happy?"

    His usation made me wannaugh out loud.

    Janice would rather leave Michael and give birth to this child alone? I didn''t believe that she would give up the fortune and her status now. The only reason why she threw herself at Michael was that she wanted to be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe. But those stupid men believed that she was kind and pitiful.

    I grunted, "Let you two be happy together? Michael, since I''m so evil, then I won''t stop making her miserable. I''m gonna make her suffer and rot in hell!"

    Michael thought I was a wicked bitch anyway. Why should I waste my time exining myself to him?

    Then I hung up the phone and threw it outside.

    They could all go to hell.

    But before I hung up, I vaguely heard what he said, "I''m also d that I didn''t marry a hypocritical and ruthless woman like you!" Hypocritical? Ruthless?

    To Michael and everyone else, Janice was the innocent and nice one. She was sweet and thoughtful and therefore she could be forgiven no matter what she had done. And I seemed to be distant and cold to them so my exnation always didn''t work like Janice''s lies.

    I couldn''t convince myself not to feel anything about this and my heart was filled with sorrow. Everyone wanted to be loved and I just learned to mask that feeling growing up.

    I felt a breeze through my hair.

    I tugged my coat and when I turned around, I looked right into those golden eyes.

    It was Victor.

    When did hee in? Did he hear everything?

    I came to my senses and asked in a natural tone, "Why are you here, Alpha Victor? What can I do for you?"

    Hearing that, Victor narrowed his eyes and said, "Looks like you''re the one who needs more help."

    I was stunned and wanted to check how I looked right now but then I realized I had just thrown my phone out. So I had to smile bitterly and tease myself, "Do I look that bad right now?" Victor was silent for a while and didn''t answer my question directly. He just said, "That man is dumb."

    Those few words surprised me. He wasn''t evenforting me but somehow my heart melted a little.

    Maybe it was because someone finally got me. I leaned on the banister and looked at the leaves in the wind faraway, smiling, "They all like women who know how to y the victim."

    Perhaps women''s vulnerability and dependence gave those men a sense of achievement. Janice and her mother were good at deceiving men by lying to their faces and then they made them feel sorry for them so that they could gain fortune and status. They used lies to take everything from my mother and me.

    How desperate was my mother when she knew her beloved mate cheated on her? She was so dreadful that she chose tomit suicide. But her mate was seduced by a hypocritical woman and forgot all about her after only a year. Then he even brought them to the

    manor.

    The ce we used to call our home.

    I lowered my head and forced a smile, "Men are all the same."

    "Idiots are all the same," Victor correctly quietly.

    I turned around and looked into those golden eyes again. I didn''t feel so sad anymore and evenughed a bit.

    Yeah.

    Not all the men were the same.

    At least Vitor wasn''t like them. Although he had only met Janice once, he saw right through her mask.

    I smiled and nodded, "Yeah, only idiots are the same and you''re not one of them."

    I wondered if I was hallucinating, Victor wasn''t so defensive anymore and was even smiling at me. He looked much more handsome when he smiled.

    The wind was blowing and it didn''t feel so frigid anymore. It became soothing and was running through my hair. I couldn''t help but tilt my head to look at him. The sun shone on his face and he suddenly looked soft and more beautiful than ever. At that moment, I heard a voice in my mind.

    Someone was murmuring.

    I didn''t know what exactly it was and what it stood for. But that light seemed to shed on my heart and melt a piece of me.

    Where did that voicee from?

    Maybe it''s just an illusion. I thought to myself.

 Chapter 13

    Janice

    POV

    Bitch! That bitch Lauren!

    Since she didn''t give a crap about any of this, why did she keep getting in the way?

    She really didn''t want to see me thrive?!

    I was roaring in my mind and wanted to throw everything in this room to the ground so that I could let out my anger. I wanted to use the most vicious words to curse that bitch in a loud voice! She really deserved to die like her mother!

    But I couldn''t. I had to act like I was vulnerable and fragile in front of Michael and evenforted him gently, "Michael, what''s wrong? Is it because of my sister? Should I go and beg her? I can do anything as long as you stop telling me to abort this child. I can''t do it..."

    "Why should you beg that bitch?!" Michael was clearly mad at Lauren. Every time I spoke of her, he would immediately get furious. He said, "She almost killed our childst time. If you go to her, she will definitely hurt you again! I''ll just...I''ll just renounce my im to the tribe..."

    "No! You can''t!" I shouted without thinking it twice. What could I get from a useless coward with no inheritance? He really thought he was that charming?

    "Janice?" Michael was shocked by the way I overreacted.

    He still had value to me so I couldn''t throw him away so easily.

    So I held back my anger and started stroking my belly, weeping, "Michael, I can''t let you do that for me. You''re gonna be the strongest alpha of the Lunarko Tribe. It''s okay if Lauren wanna get back at me. But she can''t do that to you. We''ll figure something out, okay?" I targeted Lauren.

    I had to make him resent Lauren more so that he could try everything to maintain his right to inheritance and marry me. A proud guy like him wouldn''t let himself get caught up in a plight because of Lauren.

    Just as I expected, Michael covered my hands with his and said firmly, "I know. Trust me, Janice, I won''t let that evil bitch get her way. I will provide the best life for you and our baby."

    "Thank you, Michael. I also believe in you," I leaned on his chest and smiled obediently.

    But the second he left, I couldn''t smile anymore. I didn''t get why Lauren still wouldn''t let us be now that things had gone this far. Since she didn''t want to marry Michael anyway, why couldn''t she just ask alpha Kean to ept me?

    She was jealous of me! She didn''t want things to work out for me!

    I immediately contact my mother through the mind link.

    Mother asked, "Janice, what''s wrong?"

    "That bitch still won''t budge."

    Motherforted me by saying, "Just hold on for a while. Michael is alpha Kean''s only child. He won''t actually disown him. It''s just a matter of time."

    "I know. If it weren''t for that, I would''ve aborted that child and left him. Michael is nothing without his right to inheritance," I grunted, "I provoked him a bit tonight and I think he''s gonna negotiate with his parents. But I want that bitch to suffer. Mother, talk to father about that matter again."

    Motherughed, "Okay. Rest assured. Your father has promised me already."

    Thinking about what Lauren would look like when she heard the news, I couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    I could see this as a wedding gift from her and her stupid mother.

    Lauren POV

    The next morning.

    I always got up early so I woke up before the rm went off. I stared at the strange ceiling and it dawned on me that I was in Victor''s estate, not in my own house.

    Oh! The morning session!

    I hurriedly freshened up and went to his room. I knocked on the door and said, "Alpha Victor, I''m here for the morning session..."

    I didn''t expect that the door wasn''t closed. It opened itself after a gentle nudge. And Victor happened to slowly get out of the bathroom with his leg supports, wearing nothing but a bath towel on his waist.

    "AHHHHHH! He is so fucking hot!!!!!!" Be was suddenly screaming so loud in my head like crazy.

    I subconsciously covered my head with both of my hands and shouted to her, "Be! My head is buzzing now!"

    "Oops, sorry Lauren." Then she became quiet.

    Thank goodness.

    When I looked back at Victor. He was already sitting in the wheelchair, trying to wipe off the dirt on his back with a wet towel.

    Oh god, he might have tripped in the bathroom and hit something, probably the ground.

    I sighed and gazed at him.

    Water started dripping down his chest and dripping onto his abs. There was a towel on his waist that was covering his thighs. His legs still looked quite sturdy and even the calves didn''t atrophy due tock of exercise in a long time. Victor looked really sexy right now and Be was swallowing and howling.

    She even wanted to take control of my body and it took me a lot of effort to restrain her excitement.

    "What?" Victor asked and frowned.

    I instantly stopped looking, "I''m here for your morning session. If you''re busy, I''ll justeter..."

    But then I saw Victor struggling to wipe off the dirt from his back. I stopped and told myself that doctor should be willing to help their patients, "Let me help you."

    "I don''t need your pity," Victor said coldly.

    I took the towel from his hand and said, "I don''t feel sorry for you or pity you, but you are my patient and employer, and I must take care of you either way, don''t I? And I gotta get this done quickly so that we can start your treatment as soon as possible." Victor didn''t say anything but let go of the towel, which I knew was a sign ofpromise.

    I reached out my hand to wipe the dirt on his firm back. My hand needed to find a fulcrum as I rub the towel on his back, and as Be was urging me, I naturally ced my hand on his chest. Then Be started screaming excitedly in my head. "Oh my god, his muscles are literally so sexy and strong. I can smell the hormones on him right now and it''s so tempting. Lauren, this is a great opportunity for you to check his s****l function."

    I blushed after hearing what she said and I almost got burned by his body heat. I could feel his strong heartbeats beneath his muscles. My heart was racing fast and I hurriedly snapped at Be, "That''s enough, Be, stop bothering me." "What are you doing?" Victor asked frigidly.

    Then I realized my hands had been moving all the way to his abs. Damn it, Be. Now I felt like my ears were getting redder and my throat was getting dry. I made up an excuse and said, "It''s done. Since I''m here, I can give you a massage now." "Like this?" Victor frowned and I could see that his Adam''s apple moved a bit.

    Oh my god, what a stupid excuse! Victor was practically naked right now! Was I telling him I was going to give him a massage in a position like this?

    But I didn''t want to admit that my wolf was attracted by his body so I had to say, "Yeah, and you don''t need to put on your pants now. How convenient!" The atmosphere couldn''t get any more awkward.

    A few secondster, Victor stiffly looked away. Even though his voice was cold as usual, I could feel the anxiousness in his voice. He said, "Whatever." "Hurry! Let''s just massage him like this! Or you can let me give it a try. He''ll definitely be pleased."

    Although I knew Be was talking about our healing power. But when she said it, it sounded quite horny.

    I locked Be in her world and then tried to stop my heart from pounding so loud. Then I squatted and squeezed on his calves.

    Dear lord, I was doing the same thing to his body as before but now it felt so erotic.

    "Lauren, you''re not concentrating," Victor reminded me and he seemed a bit uneasy.

    "I..." I looked up and realized how awkward it was for me to squat in front of him. He was basically naked now, which made it look even more pornographic.

    Damn it.

    I hastily looked down and Victor immediately looked away. I closed my eyes and tried to go through my theoretical knowledge in my mind. Then I calmed myself down and started the massage. But now all I could feel was the heat in my palms. His skin was burning up and I could smell his peppermint scent...

    It was the smell on Victor.

    Suddenly, Victor grabbed my wrist and then turned the wheelchair''s back against me quickly. It looked like he was suppressing something and he gritted his teeth, "The morning session is done. You should go now."

    "Okay..." I got up instantly and ran out of the room with my heart racing fast.

    "Did you see that?! Oh! Lauren, that was the perfect timing for a checkup!"

    "Enough, Be! Stop it! You made me really confused right now!"

    I knew what Be meant. Before Victor turned around, I saw a tent on his crotch and it was massive. But the next second, Victor covered it up.

    However, Be refused to keep quiet. She was still quite thrilled and kept on saying, "There is no way that man has s****l dysfunction. Alphas are indeed stronger than others on every level."

    I decided to ignore her and then I went to the bathroom to ssh some cold water on my face so that I could cool myself down. But then my phone suddenly buzzed and it was a message from M. The next second, the frontline on my screen caught my attentionpletely.

    "Mr. nco, alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe, will give Moonlight Jewelry Company to his beloved daughter as a wedding gift."

    I wasn''t interested in how they managed to convince alpha Kean of the Lunarko Tribe to ept Janice. All I cared about was Moonlight Jewelry Company. It was my mother''s precious! And Manuel was giving it to Janice!

    He gave my mother''s life work to the daughter of the homewrecker!

 Chapter 14

    Lauren POV

    I immediately asked Victor for leave and he granted me without asking. He even told me where the car key was. To be honest, I was very grateful for his silence.

    I immediately drove off to Nadir Hotel. Alpha Manuel was going to hold a press conference there to present the Moonlight Jewelry Company to Janice nco.

    There were already a lot of people gathering in the lobby and I strode my way through the crowds and directly went to the lounge. I could sense that Manuel and the others were there. But before I went there, I was stopped by a strange woman. "Miss, you can''t go in there. This is alpha Manuel and Miss nco''s lounge."

    I suppressed my anger and looked at her coldly, "Miss nco? Which one?"

    The staff was confused. She was stunned for a while and then answered, "It''s Miss Janice nco, of course. Please leave. Irrelevant personnel are not allowed to enter."

    I red at her and scorned, "I am the daughter of the nco family and the heir of the nco Group. Janice is nothing to me! Get out of my way! I wanna see alpha Manuel."

    The staff was intimidated at first but then she looked at me with contempt, "What a lunatic! You really think you''re the heir of the nco family? Just leave or I''ll send the security guards here!"

    How ironic and ridiculous was this? Except for some old staff here, no one in this group knew about me and they only knew about L and Janice, alpha Manel''s lover and lovechild.

    I couldn''t contain my anger anymore. Be and I were all in control of this body and wemanded her at the same time.

    "Back off."

    As the daughter of the alpha and luna of the Fullmoon Tribe, I also possessed great power and I didn''t normally do this to others. But now I had to protect my mother''s life work and I didn''t even restrain Be''s power anymore. Under this intimidating power, the staff lowered her head out of instincts and showed her vulnerable neck.

    I walked right past her and approached the lounge.

    The staff finally came to her senses and she yelled, "Security! Come get her! Stop this lunatic!"

    A bunch of people flooded in and I silently clutched my fists, getting ready for a fight. But when I saw their leader, I unclenched my fists and said coldly, "Where''s alpha Manuel?"

    "Miss nco..." Father''s beta, Colin said, "he''s in the conference room down the hall."

    The staff was shocked, "Miss nco? But Miss Janice isn''t here...she...she..."

    Colin grunted, "Shut up, you moron! This is the true Miss nco."

    Her face turned pale instantly.

    I didn''t want to waste my time on them anymore and walked to that conference room, with Colin following me right behind. He said, "Miss nco, alpha and group executives are having final discussions before the reception."

    And I didn''t slow down at all and just gave him a side look frigidly, "And you''re gonna stop me? I''m the heir to the nco Group. What kind of meeting allows Janice to participate and not me?"

    Sometimes I didn''t want to fight with them but they just kept pushing, like Janice and L.

    "Well..." he was speechless and didn''t know what else to say.

    I quickly walked over and mmed open the door, interrupting their meeting. Everyone was staring at me and I calmly sat down beside alpha Manuel.

    "Lauren?" Manuel waspletely stunned but then he immediately knew what I was doing. He lowered his voice and said, "Whatever this is about, we can go home and deal with it."

    "As the real heir to the Bronco Group, why would it be unreasonable for me to attend this meeting?" I said sarcastically, "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you guys. But something intriguing just has happened recently. Why does everyone in the group call Janice Miss nco? Is your marriage to L acknowledged, father?"

    Because of my grandfather''s efforts and Manuel''s guilt over my mother''s suicide, he and L had never held a wedding therefore his marriage to L was never recognized. But he still brought L with him wherever he went all these years and even brought Janice to the manor so everyone assumed that they were married.

    Now that I pointed it out, alpha Manuel was greatly embarrassed and everyone in the room were all looking weird.

    "Lauren, stop this nonsense!" Manuel tried to hold back his wrath and yelled.

    "You think this is nonsense?" I looked him right in the eyes and started questioning him, "giving my mother''s life work to the daughter of the homewrecker isn''t nonsense to you? Have you ever asked my opinion on this?"

    I deliberately raised my voice.

    Alpha Manuel founded Moonlight Jewelry Design Company as a gift to my mother. And it was my mother who had devoted her life to making thepany sessful! Not Manuel, not anyone else! My mother even designed a set of sapphire jewelry for the King of Alphas as a gift for his queen. That was to say, without my mother''s efforts, thepany would be just a shell instead of a big enterprise now!

    Even though it was owned by the nco Group, it had been run for years by an elite team headed by my mother when she was still alive, and now Manuel was giving it to Janice!

    This was the symbol of their love!

    That woman didn''t deserve to have it!

    I stared Manuel in the eyes and questioned him, "Have you asked for my mother''s opinion?"

    "She''s dead already..." Manuel froze for a moment and avoided eye contact with me.

    I sneered, "Yeah, she''s gone and now you''re giving her life work to that bitch''s daughter! You''ve forgotten why it was founded back then, right, father?"

    Me calling him father sounded so ironic.

    Manuel looked kind of awkward and he didn''t like the way I talked to him, "She''s your sister and L is your elder. Lauren, watch your mouth."

    "I don''t think I have rtives who like to steal," I said.

    "Lauren!" Manuel lowered his voice, trying not to make himself look bad in front of everyone, "Janice has been studying jewelry design, and you''re a doctor. Isn''t it right that thepany should be in her hands? You''re all ncos and it''s not that a big deal. If you''re worried about thepany, Mrs. ire can help Janice run Moonlight, right?"

    He got the nerves to ask my mother''s secretary, Auntie ire, to assist Janice? He had be as shameless as L and Janice now!

    "Keep dreaming!" I rudely screamed at my so-called father which was the first time for me in my entire life, "you wanna give my mother''spany to Janice and want Auntie ire to assist her? Are you out of your mind!? There''s no way I''m gonna agree to give Moonlight to Janice!"

    Maybe it was because I made him look bad in front of everyone, Manuel struck the table and stood up, roaring as an alpha, "Enough is enough! I''m doing it for the benefits of Moonlight. I''m still in control of the Fullmoon Tribe and the nco Group. Don''t you disrespect me and tell me what to do!"

    I tried to find a trace of love for me or my mother on his face but I failed. All he knew was to me everything on me and resent me.

    All of this was ridiculous.

    Janice was the one who stole my fianc¨¦ but my father wanted to give my mother''s life work to her as a wedding gift.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. By the time I opened my eyes, there was no love for my father in my eyes anymore. I tried hard to fight back his intimidation and red at him, "Father, I''m not here to negotiate with you or tell you what to do. If you still want to give Moonlight Jewelry Design to Janice, I won''t let them get their way even if that means I''ll have to destroy it."

    "You bastard! What are you gonna do!?" Manuel yelled.

    I said, "I think my mom would want me to do this too."

 Chapter 15

    Lauren POV

    "Lauren!"

    Someone called my name in a pretended gentle and soft voice.

    I turned around and saw Janiceing in, looking pale in her hospital gown. She was wearing a coat on her shoulders and looked quite pitiful. Manuel''s heart melted and he said, "Janice, you haven''t fully recovered yet. What are you doing here?"

    She was doing that same trick to get other people''s attention again. I ignored her but she just came up and grabbed my arm, saying, "Lauren, I''m sorry. Please don''t me it on father. It''s all my fault. We''re family and I won''t stand in your way and fight for thepany if you want it. Just don''t be mad at father, okay?"

    I couldn''t help but smirk, "Janice, who are you to say that to me?"

    "Lauren..." Janice didn''t expect that I would respond like that and she was stunned.

    "Fight for thepany?" I was amused and I stared at her, "I am the only daughter of the Alpha and Luna, and the sole heir to the Fullmoon Tribe. Moonlight Jewelry belongs to my mother. You''re saying that you won''t fight with me? This all belongs to me and my mother. What makes you think you can say that in front of my face? Is it because..."

    I turned to look at my father and raised my voice, "Is it because my father has already married Mrs. L and she has be the Luna of the Fullmoon Tribe? I don''t remember seeing father and Mrs. L having a ceremony in front of the elders." Hearing that, Janice''s face became paler and her eyes red with hatred.

    If they hadn''t had the ceremony, L wasn''t even Manuel''s second wife. She could only be counted as his mistress.

    "Laurel!" Manuel roared angrily, "she''s your sister. Why are you treating her like this? She''s still very weak!"

    "So?" After being mistreated by Manuel for so many years, I had lost my faith in him and didn''t feel sad about it anymore. I just looked at him coldly and grunted, "Janice isn''t my sister and the child she''s carrying isn''t mine either..."

    Looking afraid of what I might say, Janice hurriedly interrupted me, "Lauren, I know it''s all my fault. Please don''t me father and don''t make a scene. Don''t put him in a hard position. Father has dedicated his life to this." She squeezed my hand.

    Was she afraid that I might tell everyone she was pregnant with my ex-fiance''s child?

    I sneered but didn''t toss her hand away this time. I snatched her hand and grabbed her as she tried to fall on purpose. Then I pushed her into Manuel''s arms and said, "Mind your feet. Don''t pull the same trick again." "Alpha Manuel, if you dare to give Moonlight Jewelry to Janice, I''ll destroy it. Mark my words," I said firmly.

    After saying that, I didn''t care about how alpha Manuel and the others would react and walked away with my chin up high.

    I could feel that someone was ring at me viciously and it must be Janice. But who cares? I wasn''t afraid of her at all.

    In the past, I kept my mouth shut when she took things away from me because I didn''t want to get down to their level. But they really stepped out of line recently. Then it was about damn time to let them know who was the true heir to the Fullmoon Tribe and the group and who was the real daughter of the alpha.

    Just as I walked toward the parking lot, Janice followed me here unexpectedly. She was running to me in tears, yelling, "Lauren, don''t be angry at father and please don''t let me get between you and him...Ah! Lauren!" She cried out in pain.

    Janice rolled down the stairs as if she really tripped over. I was a doctor and I had the impulse to catch her with my hands but in an instant, she looked up at me with her eyes filled with coldness and she was smiling creepily.

    A great amount of blood wasing out of her body.

    She was losing a lot of blood and her child was in danger!

    Even though I hated her guts, I was still a doctor and I couldn''t just stand there and watch the baby die in front of me. So I hurriedly bent over and checked up on her.

    She grabbed my hand hard and kept sweating. But she was still giving me that creepy smile, saying by my ear, "Lauren, you made alpha Kean test me if I''m threatening you with this child just so I can marry Michael. But you see, I already find a way out."

    Her eyes were flickering with viciousness and then something crossed my mind. I instantly had Be check out what was going on and I smelled something strange. I asked, "Did you take an abortifacient?"

    "You''re smarter than I thought you are," Janice''s face distorted as sheughed, "your mother''spany, your arranged marriage, and your father''s love for you...These will all be mine!"

    This vile woman was willing to take it so far to get what she wanted.

    The next second, Janice changed her expression and started begging in a weak voice, "Please, Lauren. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have fought with you. Please call me a doctor. Save me, and save this poor baby. Please..." "Janice!"

    Michael shifted into his wolf form and pushed me away, holding Janice who had been bleeding in his arms.

    He turned around and screamed at me, "Bitch! You fucking bitch! I''m gonna kill you!"

    Alpha Manuel had arrived and saw me and the blood on the floor. He looked just as shocked and furious as he had been when he saw that broken doll.

    He must be thinking about how awful his daughter had turned into.

    Janice looked back at me and said silently, "It works every time."

    They passed by me and didn''t say a word to me again. They hurriedly took her to the hospital, leaving me in this dark parking lot. The chilling wind made my limbs go numb and cold and I just froze there for a long time. Beep. Someone honked.

    I looked up and saw a car pulling over in front of me. The car window slowly rolled down and I saw a familiar face. He still looked the same, cold, emotionless. But somehow I didn''t feel so frigid anymore. "Why did youe?"

    Victor said wryly, "I''m here for mydy caretaker."

 Chapter 16

    Lauren

    POV

    If it was the old me, I would''ve made a joke out of this in front of Victor. But right now I wasn''t in the mood for that.

    I shrugged and smiled bitterly, "Yourdy caretaker is too tired today and please let me have a day off, alpha Victor."

    He eyed me up and down and finally fixed his eyes on my hands. Then he suddenly became a little frigid and said, "Get in the car."

    I moved my feet and found out that they had be numb after I stood still for too long. I didn''t think I could drive under this condition so I had to say, "Fine."

    The car door opened and when I wanted to get in, my feet went weak as I moved my legs all of a sudden after standing for too long. I lost bnce and fell toward the car. Unexpectedly, I didn''t fall to the ground and just fell into someone''s arms. And that person groaned when my body hit him.

    Oh! Damn it, it must''ve been a huge crash. Before I could ask Victor if he was alright, he said in a deep voice, "You really like throwing yourself at me, don''t you?"

    I was pretty sure that he was teasing me! And he was mocking me for what happened in the manor that day!

    Why did I keep making a fool of myself in front of this man?

    "I''m sorry. Are you okay?" I blushed and got out of his embrace, straightening up hurriedly. But it got a little awkward especially when I noticed that I crumpled his shirt. "I''ll help you...Woah," I gasped as Victor suddenly grabbed my hand.

    He frowned and said, "Are you hurt?"

    "Hmm?"

    Victor nodded at my hand, "Your hand."

    Then I finally noticed the blood on my wrist which reminded me of what happened just now. I choked a bit and found it hard to say anything about it, "I think it''s Janice''s."

    Technically, this blood came from the baby that Janice used as leverage.

    Victor didn''t seem to be interested in that at all and wasn''t curious about what just happened. But he didn''t let go of my hand and took a napkin out of his pocket. I was stunned when I saw him wiping off the blood on my wrist.

    He was gentle with me and softly cleaned off the blood on my hand with care.

    And I was so shocked that I didn''t withdraw my hand.

    I always thought that Victor was cold and didn''t have any feelings and his temper was getting worse after he lost his wolf. But I never knew that he had got this side of him.

    His hands were warm and a lot bigger than mine. He could easily hold my entire wrist but he was doing that very gently. He dipped that expensive napkin in water and softly wiped off the stains on my wrist.

    Somehow, the difort Janice brought me was also cleared out of my head and I felt like my heart melted a little.

    I didn''t have the guts to face the feelings I was having right now and tried to act cool by saying, "Alpha. Victor, I thought you hired me to be your caretaker. Now it looks like you''re my caretaker."

    Victor didn''t get upset and even smiled a bit, "You''re back on your feet now?"

    "Huh?"

    Victorughed faintly, "You were standing there like a fool for so long that I thought mydy caretaker has be a little bit silly and needs other people to take care of her." Standing there like a fool?

    Wait, what exactly did he see?

    I frowned, "When did you get here?"

    I didn''t know why he awkwardly looked away when I asked him that. He coughed a little and then tossed the napkin away. He changed the subject and said, "You need any help?''

    "With Janice?" I pretended that I didn''t care about that at all and shook my head, "No. That woman always pulls the same trick. But I didn''t expect that she would be so cruel that she could kill her own baby just so she could be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe." Victor said coldly, "For some people, profit is whates first."

    I paused and agreed with him, "Yeah. To trade a child that hasn''t been born yet for the position of the Luna of the Lunarko tribe is a good deal for Janice and her mother."

    But I still felt bad for that innocent child.

    "Now they all think that you''re the one who killed the baby. What are you gonna do about it?" Victor asked, "that moron looked kind of creepy when he left."

    That moron referred to Michael.

    Maybe Michael wasn''t that into Janice but he really cared about his child. He was eager to have his own child as his heir and that was important leverage for him when he tried to make a deal with alpha Kean.

    Now that the baby was gone, he would never let the person who murdered their child get away with this even though he was just a wuss.

    "Do you need any help?" Victor asked again but then he paused for a while, "it looks like you''re not afraid that they mighte after you at all."

    I raised my eyebrows and smiled at him mysteriously, "I hope Janice will make a big deal out of it and by the time Michael and the otherse at me, I''ll give them a big surprise."

    I took out my phone and waved it in front of him.

    "You recorded the whole thing?" Victor asked but he was sure that I did.

    "Yeah," I chuckled, "when she fell, I immediately took out my phone and wanted to dial 911. But then Janice couldn''t hold it back anymore and said a lot of things to me."

    I yed the recording on my phone.

    "Lauren, you made alpha Kean test me if I''m threatening you with this child just so I can marry Michael. But you see, I already find a way out."

    "Did you take an abortifacient?"

    "You''re smarter than I thought you are. Your mother''spany, your arranged marriage, and your father''s love for you...These will all be mine!"

    I recorded everything including the engine noises in the parking lot. I didn''t expect that my nice gesture would help me get such an important recording.

    Victor was impressed and then he pointed at the rearview window in the front seat and said, "Maybe this can help you even more." "What?"

    "The automobile data recorder."

    I was stunned. That was why he asked me if I needed any help. I thought he was offering me shelter but it turned out he identally recorded what happened in the parking lot.

    Even though Victor was a little far from us and the recorder only captured me. But we could clearly see from the video that I was very far away from her when Janice fell and I even wanted to save her yet she grabbed my hand and wouldn''t let go.

    "To be honest, I''m kinda looking forward to seeing the look on Janice''s face when I showed them the video and the recording," I couldn''t help but say.

    If Janice didn''t mess with me, then I probably wouldn''t show these things to the public. If Janice asked for it, then I would just pick the perfect time to show them to everyone.

    "Now let''s see what Janice wants to do this."

 Chapter 17

    Janice

    POV

    In the hospital

    It hurt!

    It hurt so much!

    I felt like my belly had been stabbed multiple times and I was being torn apart by a pack of wolves. My organs were shutting down and my blood was pouring from my lower body and my clothes were all stained red. Damn, I had taken the painkiller I got from Anne before taking the aborticide. But why did it still hurt so much?

    "Michael, Michael...oh..." I was in so much pain that my mind went nk and I deliberately groaned louder just so I would look more miserable, "please, save our child...he''s our baby, he''s the gift that the Moon Goddess sent us..." Michael was panicking and he hastily grabbed my hand and said, "I know, Janice. The doctors are gonna do their best and everything''s gonna be alright, Janice."

    There was sorrow in his eyes and I wondered if that was for me or for that baby in my womb.

    My father Manuel was also very concerned and kept on frowning. I screamed louder on purpose and pretended that I was suffering like hell and then I sobbed, acting to be strong, "Don''t you worry, father..."

    Then the doctors took me into the operating room and I could feel something just detached from my body and my heart suddenly felt empty. I knew it was my baby leaving my body.

    He wouldn''t me me.

    My baby, we''ll meet again someday but right now mom needs you to protect me from our enemy. You''re my baby, you won''t me me, right?

    Thinking about the look on Lauren''s face, my pain turned into pleasure. That woman really thought that making a scene in the meeting would stop everything. How foolish and ridiculous she was! Everything would all be mine. Her mother''spany, her lover, the position of the Luna...

    They would all be mine!

    I gradually lost consciousness in the rapture of getting back at Lauren, and by the time I opened my eyes again, I was already in the hospital room, and Michael, sitting by my bed, had a gloomy look on his face. It looked like he hadn''t slept in a long time. Seeing that, I nudged him and asked in a shaking voice, "Michael, where''s our baby?"

    "Janice, you finally woke up," Michael was thrilled when he saw me awake but then he looked away sadly when he heard what I said, "we...we''ll have more children in the future. Just have a good rest and..."

    Even though I already knew that, I still acted to be shocked. I opened my eyes wide and just let tears well up. Though I was crying because my wound was hurting, it was enough for me to get them to feel sorry and guilty.

    I wept, "No way. That''s our baby...It''s okay if I can''t marry you, Michael. I won''t ask you to marry me again but please give me back my baby, okay? I shouldn''t have stolen you away from Lauren. It''s all my fault. But can she please have mercy for my child? He''s innocent!"

    My words didn''t make sense anymore, which only made Michael pity me even more. And that made him remember who "killed" our child. He hugged me lovingly and said, "Honey, don''t beat yourself up. I love you and I''ll marry you soon. And we''ll have more children one day."

    "As for that woman..." Michael''s eyes turned red and he gritted his teeth, "I will make her pay!"

    Yes, that was exactly what I wanted.

    I glimpsed at my father who was standing behind Michael and I pretended that I still hadn''te back to my senses. I reached out my hand to Manuel, crying, "Father, I don''t want thatpany anymore. Can you give me back my child? Don''t me it on Lauren. She didn''t do it on purpose. But please talk to her and ask her to give me back my baby!"

    Seeing that, my mother L also came up to him and cried out loud, "My poor Janice! She doesn''t even have the right of inheritance and isn''t a threat to Lauren at all! Why did she do that? She can juste at me if she really hates me to guts. Why did she do that to a good kid like Janice?"

    At this moment, the ward was filled with crying and sobbing.

    But that wasn''t enough for me.

    I yanked back the covers and acted like I was leaving. My body was trembling as I said, "I''ll get out of here. I won''t steal anything from Lauren anymore, I''ll give her back the doll too. I''ll give her everything back...I don''t want to be like that doll with all the limbs cut off...Lauren...I''m sorry..."

    "Janice, what''s happening?" Michael was terrified and he hugged me.

    Memories of that doll came back to Manuel and he looked grim.

    Then I pretended to faint again.

    The doctors I arranged for today came right in and gave me a checkup, saying, "She''s very weak right now and after getting irritated, she needs to have a good rest now. Miss Janice isn''t fit to be discharged today."

    "Goddamn it! That bitch!" Michael gritted his teeth and roared.

    Manuel came forward and hugged my mother L who was weeping and he said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make it up to Janice."

    "I''ll make an announcement tomorrow that Janice will handle the jewelrypany from then now," Manuel said in a deep voice.

    L said anxiously, "But what about Lauren..."

    "I''m still in charge. I''m the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe! She should never disobey me!" Manuel grunted.

    Michael also said, "I''ll tell my parents everything tomorrow and I''ll marry Janice as soon as possible. No one can stop me this time."

    Everything was under my control.

    Although I lost one child today, I would have more in the future. And I could get them to love me even more and I would be the future Luna of the Lunarko Tribe. Everything went so well.

    Victor POV

    Lauren was a smart woman and somehow I found her extremely attractive.

    To be honest, I didn''t know why I got worried and followed her after seeing her leave the house hurriedly. But I didn''t expect that I would see the whole thing in the parking lot.

    At that time, Lauren was in a trance and she was staring off into space, standing there all alone like a lone wolf.

    I felt like I saw myself in her.

    But wolves always came in a pack.

    "Victor?" Lauren waved her hands in front of my face.

    I came to my senses and asked, "Has your holiday ended yet? Shall we go back to the estate?"

    "I''ve still got something to do and I need the driver to take me to this ce," Lauren pointed at an address and then suddenly thought of something, "Alpha Victor, do you need to go somewhere else? You don''t need to ask your driver to drive me there. The car you lent me is just over there."

    "I don''t think you should drive given your condition. You''re my private doctor and I don''t want anything bad to happen to you because that will hinder my treatment," I said it in such a mean way even though I really cared about her.

    Lauren smiled and said, "Rest assured. I''ll give you all the treatment you need. Then please take me to this ce."

    We were in such a good mood just then but my harsh words ruined everything for both of us. But I couldn''t think of a subject to talk about so we were silent the whole way until she got off the car.

    "Rx, Alpha. Victor, I''ll be back in time for your massage tonight," Lauren waved at me and said. "Okay..." I said stiffly.

    Someone burst outughing in the front seat.

    The person who I forced to be my driver today, Beta Richard, was trying not tough out loud, "Alpha, do you want us to wait here for Dr. Lauren?" That would be too suspicious.

    "No. Let''s go home," I nced at him coldly and couldn''t help but say, "send someone to take the car in the parking lot here and pick her upter." Richard smiled, "Okay, I''ll get that done."

    "Also, have some people investigate what happened in Nadir Hotel today."

    I wanted to know why Lauren suddenly went to see the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe even though she didn''t give a damn about her family anymore. What did she care so much about?

 Chapter 18

    Lauren POV

    I made an appointment with the director of Moonlight Jewelry, aunt ire. After my mother was gone, she was the one who helped thepany through difficulties.

    After talking with her about the current situation of thepany and the Fullmoon Tribe, I had a n in my mind. Even though it was cruel, I knew my mother would''ve done the same thing if she was still alive. And I would certainly do that if Manuel insisted on giving Moonlight Jewelry to Janice, who was cold-blooded and calctive.

    Unexpectedly, I got a call from alpha Manuel the second I went back to Hill Estate.

    On the phone, Manuel was yelling at me wrathfully, "Lauren, how could you be so ruthless? Janice''s baby died because of you!" "Even though she stole your fianc¨¦ from you, you don''t love Michael anyway. How could you do that just to get back at Janice?"

    In the end, my father still didn''t believe in anything I said.

    After getting disappointed by him again, I grunted, "So? That''s why you call me? For you, I''m just a vicious little bitch, right? Did you see me push Janice down the stairs?"

    He hesitated for a second and froze. But then he thought of something and roared, "There were only you and Janice in the parking lot. You''re a doctor but you didn''t do anything to help her. And if it weren''t for you, Janice would''ve listened to what the doctors said and she wouldn''t have run all the way to beg you."

    "She ran to me to beg me to give my mother''s life''s work to her?" I sneered, "or did she wanna beg me to forgive for giving birth to Michael''s bastard and stealing my fianc¨¦?"

    Hearing meughing, Manuel was shocked and he said, "I should''ve known you''re heartless."

    He should''ve known that?

    Because Janice threw that broken doll to me and said I was the one who destroyed it when we were little?

    Had he ever trusted me?

    After a long time of silence, Manuel finally told me why he made this call, "I''ll give Moonlight Jewelry to Janice."

    "Are you sure about that?" I said coldly, clenching my fists.

    "You don''t get to tell me what to do. You''re the heir to the Fullmoon Tribe but right now I''m the alpha and the boss of the group. Lauren, you don''t have the right to interfere with my decision," Manuel said gloomily.

    I retorted, "Okay. Since you already know I''m heartless, get yourself prepared for what''s gonna happen after you give Janice thepany!"

    "You..." Manuel suppressed his anger and tried to say in a calmer voice, "Lauren, you''re also my daughter. You''ve killed Michael''s child and you need to give something to Janice in return aspensation. I''m doing this for your own sake. I can''t stand and watch them..."

    Beep.

    I hung up on him instantly.

    He made up his mind anyway and decided to leave thepany to Janice. He thought I was responsible for that baby''s death. He said that he was doing it for my sake? Screw him! He had never trusted me for a second!

    In this dark room with no lights on, the cold wind was blowing and it was chilling as hell. I suddenly realized that I had no one that I could count on in this world.

    Alpha Manuel stopped being my father a long time ago.

    I didn''t want to cry. I should''ve known that Manuel had stopped seeing me as his daughter many years ago but tears still welled up in my eyes and I felt like I was back to that night when I was eight years old.

    Janice took my doll from me and cut it into pieces. And then she ran to father, crying that I cut the doll ruthlessly just because she touched it. She looked so miserable and pitiful like a terrified child and kept crying to Manuel. And father was the same as he was now. He believed everything she said and bought her many pretty dolls tofort her but he refused to hear me out.

    On that dark night, I was hiding in the corner of the room all alone, crying quietly.

    That was how Janice slowly took my ce as the daughter of the nco family and became alpha''s favorite daughter in the eyes of the outside world, taking everything that was mine.

    And now, Janice and Lid their fingers on my mother''spany and Manuel said yes to them...

    I felt like my heart was being torn apart and I was that little girl again, curled up in the corner of the room.

    Knock knock.

    Someone knocked on the door all of a sudden.

    I came back to my senses and stopped thinking about my painful and lonely past. I suddenly realized I was in Hill Estate, not nco Manor. I hurriedly wiped off my tears and straighten up.

    "Is there anything I can do for you, alpha Victor?" I said, trying to sound normal.

    "It''s time for the evening massage," Victor said in his wheelchair, looking up at me.

    Holy shit!

    I forgot about that after getting that call from Manuel.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry," I immediately apologized, "please wait in your study and I''ll be there in a minute after I change my clothes."

    But Victor didn''t make a move. He looked at me and eyed me up and down, saying, "Did you cry?"

    I always acted tough and cold in front of others but somehow I always let Victor see this vulnerable side of me, like that time I got a call from Michael. I didn''t want to do it again and said, "No. You must be mistaken. I''ll get ready in a minute, sir." Then he frowned. He stared at me and didn''t leave but asked, "I can be a good listener if you need me to be."

    I was confused and didn''t know what to do. I just looked at this man and wondered if he was still the person I knew.

    The alpha who was so grumpy that he drove more than a dozen of caretakers away right now was asking me if I needed a listener.

    Maybe it was because I made it too obvious, Victor pursed his lips and thought about what he said for a while. But then he said, "Don''t overthink this. I just don''t wanna see you sad."

    I looked even more shocked.

 Chapter 19

    Lauren POV

    What Victor just said really shocked me and I wasn''t so sad anymore.

    And even the temperature in the room was getting higher.

    I could see in his eyes that he was regretting what he had said but soon he became cold and distant a If I hadn''t seen how he squeezed on the armrest of the wheelchair harder, I would''ve thought he was I smiled, "Alpha Victor, what you''ve just said might be a little misleading. Or are you willing to be a go "I only do that for you," Victor instantly replied.

    And I stopped teasing.

    The atmosphere was getting weirder.

    But then Victor coughed a little and continued, "You''re my doctor and caretaker. For the sake of my he He made a point.

    But based on how he fired more than a dozen of caretakers, I didn''t think that he would really care ab It was obvious that he was worried about me but he always said what he didn''t mean. I didn''t know th I couldn''t help butugh and wasn''t so upset anymore.

    "Rest assured. I''m a professional and I''ll do whatever I can to help you recover," I said with a smile. "A professional?" Victor sneered after he thought of something.

    And I suddenly remembered how excited Be was about checking his sexual function when Victor an

    "I''lle over after I change my clothes." I shut the door to interrupt him.

    After I got changed, I knocked on the door of his study.

    "If you''re tired, we can skip tonight''s massage," Victor put down the files and said.

    Yet you''re still waiting here? I thought to myself.

    s if he never said anything unusual.

    h as he looked.

    ener every time you meet a sad girl?"

    m obliged to care about your feelings. After all, I don''t want your feelings to get in the way of your work." caretaker''s feelings.

    strong alpha had this side of him and it was kind of cute.

    t met and his words made me blush.

    I held back my feelings and smiled at him, "I don''t think we should stop your massage. I won''t let my personal affairs affect your treatment."

    Hearing that, he pursed his lips and said no more.

    I rolled up his trouser legs and his calves hadn''t atrophied because of his disability. Instead, they were still very hard when I squeezed them, from which I could tell how strong this body once was and his wolf must have been quite powerful too. Thinking of that, I suddenly felt sad for him. He bred his own wolf but then had to watch it disappear. It was indeed a dreadful thing to experience and I knew it was as painful as losing your soul.

    Losing your wolf meant losing half your life.

    If only Be could find his wolf. But how could I do that without letting Victor find out about my superpower?

    As I was wondering, Victor said in his deep voice, "Lauren, if you don''t feel well, we can postpone the treatment. I''ll give you time to deal with your stuff."

    I came back to my senses and didn''t stop what I was doing. He wasn''t warning and was sincerely giving me a proposal.

    I shook my head, "No need for that. I was just thinking if there''s a better way to treat you."

    Victor didn''t let me change the subject as if he cared more about my stuff instead of his legs and he asked, "Do you need my help?"

    "What?" I looked up at him and asked.

    "The thing you''re worried about," Victor paused for a second and said, "you can tell me if you''re faced with some difficulties. Maybe I can help. After all, we''re in a partnership."

    I was so used to relying on myself but Victor reached out to me in a very sophisticated way. He didn''t ask me that in a condescending way and he didn''t pity me. He was just telling me that this could be a good deal for both of us. It was just a deal with no strings attached. I didn''t need to feel like I owed him a big favor or he pitied me.

    "And in return, I cure your legs?"

    "You can say that," Victor answered.

    Something crossed my mind and I was lost in thought as I stared into his eyes. I didn''t know if this man was worth me showing my power to him but somehow I trusted him.

    "Victor, what kind of person am I to you?"

    I didn''t know why I asked him that kind of question and it sounded like I was making a hint.

    But Victor didn''t think that I was flirting. He thought about it for a while and then looked into my eyes, saying, "A mysterious and special woman."

    "Mysterious? Special?" I was shocked when I heard his answer.

    Victor said slowly, "You have so many secrets in you. You always want people to think that you''re tough and cold but you''re not that kind of person. You''re just using that as your shield." "But wolves aren''t supposed to be alone. Maybe you can try finding your mates some time. Oh, I didn''t mean that kind of mate or soulmate. Just friends or partners."

    "I''m sorry if I offended you," Victor added after answering my question.

    But I wasn''t offended at all. His golden eyes looked right into mine and I let down my guard in front of me.

    It was odd.

    I had only spent a few weeks around this alpha of another tribe yet he knew me better and had more faith in me than my own father. Wolves never liked being alone and I wasn''t born this way either. I just couldn''t find my ce in the Fullmoon Tribe and the nco family.

    But today, I had a sense of belonging in front of Victor and I wasn''t even in the territory of my tribe.

    On the spur of a moment, I suddenly asked, "Victor, do you wanna try a different treatment?"

    Victor was confused.

    I thought this over and then mumbled, "I can give you a different treatment... Not only can I massage you and help your legs recover, but I can also help you find your wolf." "It''s just a possibility. Maybe I have a chance to awaken your wolf."

 Chapter 20

    Lauren POV

    Victor froze for a while when he heard what I just said.

    "....You can help me find Kent?" Victor said. His voice became a little hoarse.

    So his wolf''s name was Kent.

    Maybe it was because a lot of people had said such things to him that he didn''t look so thrilled. Instead, he was kind of puzzled.

    "I can''t promise you that I can definitely help you bring back Kent. I''m just saying that maybe I can give it a shot. Are you willing to try something new?" I asked. As a doctor, I couldn''t make any promises to my patient. I thought it would take him some time to think it through. But then he quickly gave me an answer, "I am."

    "Maybe it wouldn''t work out the way we expected," I warned him, trying to get him prepared for this, "and you never ask me what the treatment is."

    Victor shrugged and said, "It can''t get any worse, right? I believe that my doctor is gonna do whatever she can."

    Nothing was more painful than a powerful alpha losing his own wolf.

    Even though he was holding back his feelings, I could tell that his voice was shaking and I felt bad when I realized how much he believed in me. I had been keeping my healing power a secret for my own safety. And now, I wasn''t nning on telling him this. I wanted to lie to him.

    "Alpha Victor, thank you for trusting me. But you should hear me out before you make your decision," I said.

    Victor said calmly, "Okay."

    I exined to him in a gentle tone, "What you said gave me an idea. You said that wolves aren''t meant to be alone. Be, I mean, my wolf can sense that Kent is asleep right now, which is why you can''t find him. Maybe I can ask Be to awake him but that needs a connection between you and my wolf."

    Letting another wolf invade his inner world wasn''t an easy thing to do for Victor because he always stayed alert.

    But Victor asked, "So back when we were in the hospital, Be was actually finding Kent''s presence when she tried to connect with me through mind link?"

    Oh my god! How could he be so acute?

    I didn''t deny it and quickly changed the subject, "Do you wanna give it a try?"

    Victor just looked at me and said, "Yeah."

    Thank god he let this go.

    "It looks like Victor''s gonna do whatever you say. Then let''s check his sexual function," Be popped up and said excitedly in my head.

    "Keep it in your pants, Be," I rolled my eyes at her and said.

    Be kept on talking and I just ignored her. I helped Victor sit on a chair next to the desk and reached out my hands to him, "Please put your hands on my palms." He was hesitating.

    This didn''t look like a treatment and was more like witchcraft.

    I hurriedly exined, "When building a connection to let Be go into your world, we need to have physical contact and holding hands is the best way to do that. And please rx as much as you can and let down your guard."

    "I''ll try my best," Victor slowly put his hands on my palms.

    As I held his hands, he subconsciously wanted to get away from me but then he suppressed his feelings. He held my hands and I could feel how warm his hands were. His hands had calluses on them and when he touched my palms, I got a strange feeling. Focus, Lauren. I thought to myself.

    I took a deep breath and forced myself to stay focused. Then I let Be slowly and gently go into Victor''s inner world.

    In the beginning, Victor was still resisting and I was a bit overwhelmed and intimidated when I let Be start exploring his inner world. He was protecting himself out of instinct and he even wanted to push me away and cut the link.

    I couldn''t just give it up like that!

    I subconsciously hugged Victor and tried to calm him down using my scent. Iforted him in a soft voice, "Rx, Victor. I don''t mean any harm. We''re trying to look for Kent. Rx, Victor..."

    I didn''t know if my scent was gonna work for him although I wasn''t his mate. I just wanted to calm him down.

    If he was still so resistant, I thought I had to find another opportunity to do this.

    Unexpectedly, after beingforted by me, Victor stopped struggling and no longer resisted Be.

    I closed my eyes and felt like I was on an endless snowfield.

    "Kent," Be hollered and called out Kent''s name and her voice echoed on the grand snowfield.

    "You''re asleep, right?" Be yelled, "I can feel your scent. If you can hear me, give me a response or a sign. I know you''re not gone. I wanna meet you, Kent."

    Be hollered and the sound she made was different from those she usually made. Humans couldn''t hear it but it had a healing ability.

    She hollered for a long time but there was no response. As a doctor, I knew this treatment couldn''t be 100% effective but I really wanted to heal Victor. I was frustrated and just as Be and I were about to give up, we heard something in the snow... Kent!

    Maybe that was Kent!

    But before Be could chase after him and get his signal, the mind link was cut off and I suddenly opened my eyes.

    "That''s a message from Kent!" I said in surprise, "even though we haven''t gotten him back yet, at least we can say that Kent is still with us...Victor?"

    Something was off with Victor.

    He kept his eyes closed and he kept sweating. He was blushing as if he was holding something back.

    "Victor?"

    Was it because of the Dark Enchantress?

    I hurriedly checked up on him but before I could let go of him to check his temperature, he grabbed my waist all of a sudden and seized my wrists. Then he slowly opened his eyes and I nearly froze when I looked into them. His eyes were filled with desire.

    As if he was in heat.

 Chapter 21

    Lauren POV

    His eyes were filled with l**t.

    He just kept staring at me with nothing but desire in his eyes and his muscles were bulging. Victor''s eyes turned red as if he was gonna eat me alive.

    He looked like he was in heat.

    But his wolf was nowhere to be found and I wasn''t his mate. And it wasn''t a full moon night either. He shouldn''t be reacting like this and I suddenly began to panic.

    "Victor, let go of me first. I''ll give you a checkup." I tried hard to keep my breathing steady and avoided eye contact with him.

    I could sense his peppermint scent with the taste of the burning sun. I was overwhelmed and my heart started racing fast.

    But Victor didn''t let go of me and squeezed me even harder, "Lauren."

    His voice was deeper and more hoarse than usual and that was very tempting.

    I suddenly froze.

    When Be invaded Victor''s inner world and wanted to resist, I leaned over and hugged him, which made us look very weird in this position.

    Our upper bodies were pressed together and I could feel his body heat through his shirt, which made me feel that my body was burning up. But what really petrified me was his lower body... It was hot and hard, pressing against my belly.

    I didn''t need a checkup to see if he had sexual dysfunction.

    He was fine.

    No, he was more than fine.

    The temperature in the room was climbing up.

    The second I made a move, Victor pulled me closer with his hand on my waist. It was gentle but I could feel that was a warning.

    I couldn''t be sure about what a sexually aroused alpha would do even if I was quite familiar with werewolf physiology.

    "Victor, do you know what you''re doing?" My throat was also running dry.

    I could feel his warm cheek against mine.

    "I know..." Victor''s voice was very hoarse.

    He held his lips against my ear and whispered into my ears. I felt like my body was going through an electric shock and it was trembling like crazy. Damn it...

    My body was also aroused instinctively and my body temperature was going higher and higher. His peppermint scent wrapped my body around and I didn''t even want to push away his cheek that was against mine. I wanted him.

    My craving for him was about to explode in my head.

    It was odd because I heard that you would get this kind of feeling when you met your mate.

    But the Moon Goddess never gave me a sign that Victor was my mate and the l**t came out of nowhere.

    "Lauren, you smell like lilies of the valley..." Victor looked right into my eyes and said in a deep voice, "and you smell nice."

    His voice was more seductive than usual.

    We looked at each other and a strange feeling came into my head. I could feel his big warm hands on my waist and my body wanted more from him. I wanted him to touch me all over my body.

    He kept staring into my eyes and put his hands on my cheeks, leaning over to kiss me. And I didn''t push him away. I just opened my mouth and epted his kiss.

    His peppermint kiss took my breath away and he started kissing me harder. His tongue tangled up with mine and I felt like I couldn''t breathe. Desirepletely took over my head.

    "I also like...your peppermint smell..." I said during a break, breathing sharply.

    Victor was surprised to hear that and then chuckled.

    It was my first time seeing himugh like that and his voice was deep as he wanted me so bad. It was sexy as hell and turned me on like he set my body on fire. "Damn."

    I cursed a little and went out of control. I held his neck and kissed him.

    Victor quickly took control and pulled me even closer. He was nibbling my upper lip and went in and out with his tongue.

    I didn''t want to lose and bit him back gently. I leaned on his body and rubbed my hands against his heaving warm chest.

    All of a sudden, I heard him groan and then the sound of a wheelchair hitting a wall.

    And the noise really woke me up.

    I got so carried away that I forgot he was an invalid right now and I was sitting on top of him.

    "I...Sorry, are you feeling well?" I hastily got up.

    And the atmosphere was getting more and more awkward.

    Victor seemed toe to his senses. He looked down and I couldn''t tell how he was feeling about this. After a while, he finally spoke, "...I''m fine."

    "Are you hurt? I''ll check you help..."

    "No," he gasped and interrupted me. But the second he spoke, he realized he didn''t sound fine at all. He just held his head on his arm frustratedly and said, "Just go. I wanna be alone for some time. Lauren, I''m alright."

    He was being resistant, grabbing the armrest of his wheelchair so hard that his knuckles were turning pale.

    "I need some time to calm myself down."

    "Well, fine. I guess we both need to do that," I withdrew my hand and tried to talk in a steady voice, "then I''m gonna go back to my room. Call me if you need anything."

    Victor opened his mouth as if he was trying to say something to me.

    But I didn''t stay and just hurriedly went back to my room because I couldn''t think straight right now and I didn''t know how to face him.

    This was awful! I nearly slept with my patient!

    "Be, did you notice how Victor was?" Right now I need to talk to somebody to keep my mind off him so I chose to focus on Victor''s treatment.

    However, Be said, "He might feel a little bit down and frustrated because he didn''t get to have sex with you or because the wheelchair thing ruined it for him. That''s just how men are like."

    I was speechless when I heard what she said and yelled, "That''s not what I mean!"

    "What do you mean?" Be thought of something and said excitedly, "oh, is it about his sexual function? He doesn''t need to be checked. He''s awesome and you should''ve at least taken off his pants to have a look before you left. Aren''t you curious about how big can an alpha''s p***s get?"

    "Enough! Stop this nonsense!" I interrupted her, "I was talking about his wolf. And he was in heat, right? How is that even possible after he lost his wolf?"

 Chapter 22

    Victor

    POV

    It took me a lot of effort to stop myself from getting her to stay when Lauren left.

    When I opened my eyes, I was desperate to have s*x with her and I never had this kind of feeling before. Even her smell was enchanting and hard to resist. Have s*x with her.

    At that moment, my body was telling me how much I wanted her to be mine.

    "Is she my mate?" I couldn''t help but say, "Kent, did you feel that she is our mate?"

    But no one responded to me.

    As if that figure was a ghost.

    But I was pretty sure that I was in heat when Kent was still asleep even though it wasn''t a full moon night. I was tempted by Lauren''s smell and the desire and hollowness were driving me crazy. Lauren...

    I had never gotten a sign from the Moon Goddess but I could feel that Lauren was my mate and she was the one for me. The uncontroble l**t for her took over my body. I subconsciously sniffed my hand and felt the scent of lilies in the valley. It was the smell of Lauren and I could feel it gently flow into my body and calm my nerves, only to make me feel even more hollow.

    Damn it, my penis was so hard that it hurt a little.

    She''s your doctor and you shouldn''t feel this way about her. I scorned myself in my mind.

    Then I wanted to move my wheelchair into the bathroom but I remembered what just happened at the sight of it. If it weren''t for the wheelchair, we might have been having sex on my bed.

    Stop this nonsense in your head, Victor. I thought to myself.

    I grunted and walked to the bathroom while holding the handrail.

    Although I tried hard to control my thoughts, all I could think about was Lauren and how she acted when she was turned on. I could still see her rosy cheeks, the tempting look on her face, and her heaving breasts that were pressing against my chest in my head.... I couldn''t control myself anymore and I couldn''t stop thinking about her!

    I had never been like this in heat before!

    Was it because I let her invade my inner world to look for Kent or was it the message Kent left me? Was he trying to tell me that Lauren was my mate?

    What was going on with this heat?

    Lauren POV

    The next day

    I asked Victor for another day off and went to the hospital to deal with some affairs. But actually, I went there to discuss with my enchantress friend M what happenedst night.

    "So do you have any idea why was Victor suddenly in heat?" I told her what happenedst night but left out the juicy details.

    But M was still thinking about another thing, "You almost had s*xst night? Oh my god, I thought you were asexual and never gonna meet your mate! But you nearly had sex with Victor? This is unbelievable!"

    She was so thrilled that I wanted to cover her mouth but thank god my office door was soundproof.

    "Stop it, Be has been gabbling about it since yesterday," I hastily reminded her of what I was trying to talk to her about, "this isn''t the point. Just tell me what triggered Victor to be like that?"

    "That is the whole point," M raised her eyebrows and said, "does he have a nice body? Even though his legs are...not in a good condition, he used to be the most powerful alpha of the Easnd. His scent must be very sexy, isn''t it?"

    Her words reminded me of Victor fromst night and I subconsciously said, "It is. His abs are great and his pecs are amazing. As for his scent...wait a minute, we''re going off the track, M."

    I sighed, "In a word, he was in heat after I tried to use my healing power to find his wolfst night. I don''t know why he became like that and I almost got turned on as well."

    M finally became more serious about it and started ying with her pen while thinking. After a while, she showed me two fingers and said, "There are two possibilities for that." "What are they?" I asked.

    "One, false heat," M said, "you let Be go into his inner world and that was kind of like building a deeper connection between two lovers so Victor had got the wrong signal and his body assumed that you''re his mate, which is why he got turned on and it works the same way for you."

    "That adds up," I thought about it for a while and found out she had a point, "what about the second possibility?"

    "The second one is..." M gave me a mysterious smile and suddenly stood up and leaned toward me, "he''s your mate."

    "Mate?" I gasped, "Victor''s my mate? But the Moon Goddess has never sent me a sign and we only had that kind of feelingst night. I thought he was nothing but a grumpy alpha who had driven away more than a dozen of caretakers when we first met." "So I think the first assumption is more reliable," I instantly ruled out the second possibility and said.

    "Don''t jump to the conclusion yet," M said, "is there anything special you did with Victorst night?"

    "Don''t make me guess, just tell me," I was getting impatient.

    "You let Be look for his wolf," M said, "generally speaking, werewolves meet their mates by the time they turn 18. But you never did and Victor''s wolf disappeared due to an attack. So when you two met, he wasn''t aplete werewolf. But you said that his wolf showed up for a second and you felt a strong force between the two of you and I think that''s the hormones speaking."

    "So it''s more likely that he is your mate but due to the disappearance of his wolf, you couldn''t find out about it."

    Hearing that, I got lost in my own thought but then I denied her second theory.

    "If it''s like what you just said, then I should have a special feeling about him that would make me think that he is my mate after Kent showed up," I said calmly, "but obviously, I didn''t. So I think the first theory is correct. He had a false fever." "Then go and prove it," M shrugged and said, "you decided to use your healing power to treat him anyway. You''ll find the answer in the further treatment you''ll give him."

    She was right.

    If I decided to proceed with the treatment, what happenedst night would definitely happen again. And if he was in heat again...

    Was Victor really my mate?

    I hastily said goodbye to M and was still thinking about this when I was walking in the hallway. Then someone interrupted me with her squeaky voice.

 Chapter 23

    Lauren POV

    "Lauren, you vile bitch, how dare you show up!?" a bulky woman stood in my way, roaring, "I won''t forgive you even if you beg Janice for forgiveness!"

    This was Janice''s friend, or in another word, her minion, Evelyn Schmitt, the youngest daughter of the Schmitt family.

    "I''m the one who should apologize to Janice?" I was so pissed off by her words that I wanted tough.

    "Then why are you here?" Evelyn questioned me angrily and then she acted like she just figured out something, "oh! Are you here to see how miserable Janice is andugh at her? You''re so vicious! Get out of here! Never show up in front of Janice!"

    "I don''t have the time to deal with you and I don''t want to," I didn''t wanna lower myself to her level.

    Unexpectedly, Evelyn heard that and kept blocking my way, yelling with contempt, "You''ve taken it too far! You made Janice suffer an abortion and you''ve never even apologized for that! And Janice defended you in front of alpha Manuel! A disgusting woman like you doesn''t deserve to be a doctor!"

    Evelyn kept yelling and attracted everyone''s attention.

    And loud voice made Janicee out of her ward. She was wearing her hospital gown and looked haggard and pale like an innocent little girl.

    So normally people would feel sorry for her.

    I could even hear how these people talk about me.

    "She''s a doctor? She looks so cold and distant."

    "I know her! She''s Dr. nco and she''s got a bad temper. But I never expected her to be so cruel that she made that poor girl lose her baby." "Did she really do that?"

    Seeing that, Evelyn scorned me smugly, "You monster made Janice go through an abortion by pushing her down the stairs and you didn''t even wanna call 911 for her. If weren''t for Michael who showed up in time, Janice would have died! A cold-blooded person like you..."

    "Okay, Evelyn, that''s enough," Janice tugged Evelyn''s sleeves and shook her head, "my sister''s a doctor Don''t say that to her. I think...she didn''t do that on purpose. It''s just that my baby and I weren''t meant to be family." They had set their stage and were having a good time making a scene.

    "You''re still defending her?!" Evelynined, "you see her as your sister but has she ever treated

    her sister? Growing up, you''re always the one whopromises. She''s just taking advantage of your kindness and that''s why you''re always bullied by her!"

    "I..." Janice sighed and looked at me, "Lauren, just leave. I don''t wanna fight with you. As for my baby........... me you." This was ridiculous.

    In the beginning, I wanted to ignore them but what Janice just said gave me a reason not to leave. If I just left like this, everyone would think that I was responsible for her child''s death. But it wasn''t the perfect time for me to show them the recording. "You''re the one who alwayspromises?" I turned around and looked them in the eyes, saying coldly, "so your way ofpromising is stealing my fianc¨¦ and getting pregnant with his baby?"

    Everyone in the hallway gasped when they heard that.

    Janice''s face turned pale and she said, "No...I didn''t do that."

    "Janice never stole your fianc¨¦. You didn''t want him from the beginning and..."

    Janice quickly disrupted Evelyn and gave her a wry look. I bet Janice was thinking how dumb her friend could get.

    If Evelyn said everything, people would be more convinced that Janice stole her sister''s fianc¨¦.

    "Go on with your acting another time. There are still some people who haven''t arrived yet. Who are you acting to? Michael''s not here and don''t waste your energy since you can''t win his pity and sympathy," I turned around and wanted to leave after saying that. Janice bit her lip and gave me a vicious look but said in a weak and innocent voice, "Lauren, I know you''re still mad at me. You''re mad that father wants me to take control of Moonlight Jewelry. Even though you stopped them at the meetingst time, father still decided to give thepany to me aspensation since my baby''s gone."

    Janice was talking to me in a sweet and sincere voice but I was the only one who saw the vileness in her eyes.

    "And father said it is his wedding gift for me."

    I stopped. Janice knew what I care about the most but she still used that to provoke me.

    She smiled and said sincerely, "Rest assured. I''ll handle Moonlight Jewelry with care for you...and Luna."

    How dare she said that! She even mentioned my mother!

    "Janice, you''re just as despicable as your mother," I said frigidly and clenched my fists. Be was hollering in my body and wanted toe out and ripped her face.

    "You''re the one who''s despicable!" Evelyn yelled and stood in front of Janice, "Janice is such a nice girl and that''s why alpha Manuel loves her so much. And you...huh, is it because your mother died when you were young that you''ve be such a bad-mannered... Ah!"

    I couldn''t suppress my anger anymore and poured a cup of coffee down her head. She started screaming like crazy.

    "Shut your damn mouth!" I hollered in my wolf voice.

    Even though my wolf had the power of healing and wasn''t so good at fighting battles, I was the firstborn of an alpha and a Luna. Their power was running in my blood and everyone in the Fullmoon Tribe would fear me for that. Evelyn was horrified and started trembling.

    I pulled her hair and forced Evelyn to look me in the eyes, saying, "Who are you to use my mother as a weapon against me? Evelyn, don''t forget that I''m the only heir to the Fullmoon Tribe and I have the right to banish you, you idiotic she-wolf."

    "You don''t have the right to do that. I...I''m the daughter of the Schmitt family," Evelyn still tried not to make herself look bad but I could feel her body shaking.

    "I''m the heir to the tribe. You tell me," I sneered and tossed her away.

    "Lauren, please don''t me..." Janice walked up to me, pretending to help Evelyn out.

    "Stop acting," I nced at her coldly and she didn''t dare toe up when I made a move with my hand, "if you dare toy a finger on Moonlight Jewelry, I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life and tell everyone who you really are in front of everyone you care about!" Janice bit her lip unwillingly.

    "And keep my mother out of your mouth. You don''t get to talk about her."

    I threw away the coffee cup in my hand and turned around, wanting to leave. But Evelyn was still mad at me for making a fool out of her and she came at me, her face distorting, "You bitch! How dare you do this to me?!" Bang.

    Before I could teach her a lesson, someone came in front of me and grabbed Evelyn.

    Hmm?

    Who were these guys?

    The person standing in front of these men said to me politely, "Miss nco, alpha Victor has ordered us to keep you safe."

 Chapter 24

    Lauren POV

    Victor?

    When did he order his men to protect me?

    But these people did help me solve this problem. I nodded at them to thank them and ignored Evelyn who had been screaming at me but her words were getting even more unbearable.

    "Let go of me!" Evelyn yelled, "Lauren! You bitch, tell them to get off of me! Have you be a mistre little..."

    some old creepy man? Why else would you have so many bodyguards? You run to another man''s arms since Michael doesn''t want you anymore. You gross

    "That cup of coffee didn''t calm you down?" I turned to her and glimpsed at her coldly, ring at her, "if you dare to say one more word, the next thing that''s gonna hit you won''t be coffee. It''ll be my ws."

    Evelyn didn''t wanna budge but she didn''t dare to say anything to me anymore now that the bodyguards had controlled her. She was afraid that I might reallye up and ripped her mouth but she was still staring at me with nothing but hatred in her eyes. I left calmly as they looked at me with hate, only to see Victor waiting for me in the parking lot.

    "Why are you here?" I kind of didn''t dare to look him in the eyes sincest night so I just lowered my head, pretending that I was putting on my seatbelt.

    "I''ve got something to do here today and I just passed by," Victor said inly.

    Two days in a row? What a coincidence!

    I was getting suspicious but I knew there was no use asking him questions so I changed the subject, "Did you send people to protect me?"

    "Yeah. Since you''re essential to my recovery, I have to send people to keep my doctor safe," Victor nced at me and looked away as he thought of something. He looked out the window and asked, "You were in trouble?"

    I shrugged and said, "It''s just some little tricks."

    "Do you need help?" Victor asked, "don''t forget that yesterday...yesterday I agreed about the new treatment, which means we''re cooperating now. So you can ask something from me. It''s part of our deal."

    About what happened yesterday.

    Thinking of that, I uncontrobly blushed and kept thinking about what M said. What if alpha Victor really was my mate...

    The mate that never showed up in my life.

    At the thought of this, my feelings for Victor became moreplicated. I never wanted to be caught up in such rtionships because of what happened to my mother and I once was even d that I didn''t find my mate. But now Victor might actually be the one. Once that was settled, how would Victor treat me and how would he see this rtionship?

    I didn''t know the answer but I didn''t have the guts to bet on it. But I had already promised Victor that I would proceed with his treatment using my healing power and by the time I found Kent, I might be able to figure out whether he was my mate or not. As for what to do with my rtionship with Victor, I would handle it after that.

    I didn''t know why I became so indecisive.

    "Lauren?"

    Victor''s voice made mee to my senses. Then I would just do what he said and see this rtionship as a deal.

    "Sorry, I was a little absent-minded," I said, "I do need your help, Alpha Victor. Are you interested in investing in a jewelry designpany? Even though it''s still a smallpany, all our employees are rare talents."

    I should have said that it was small because it hadn''t even been started yet.

    Victor raised his eyebrows and said, "Tell me your n."

    "My half-sister wanted to take away my mother''spany but right now my father owns thepany. I can''t make him change his mind but I will never let Janice and her mothery a finger on my mother''spany," I tried to exin to him as calmly as I could, "the leading designers of thepany are all loyal to mother and they''re not willing to ept Janice as their boss either. So I''ve decided to start a new brand and offer them new jobs."

    I had talked about this n with aunt ire and she happily epted my offer.

    But besides the loyalty of the employees, the most important thing about starting a brand and poaching talents was the fund.

    But the money I had on me wasn''t enough to found a jewelry designpany and I didn''t want those loyal employees in Moonlight Jewelry to help me at their expense.

    Since Victor had offered to help, asking for investment from him seemed to be a good choice.

    "You don''t need to make up your mind right now. Mrs. ire, Moonlight Jewelry''s director...former director will send a concrete business n to you..."

    "No need for that," Victor interrupted gently before I could finish, "I agree to that. You can tell Mrs. ire to discuss how much money you need with Richard."

    Huh?

    It was that easy?

    "Don''t you need to think this through?" I was a little uneasy seeing how quickly Victor made his decision.

    "I trust you," Victor said. Then he realized that sounded sort of misleading so he added, "After all, you''re an important asset to me and you might be my only chance to find my wolf. Think of this investment as a payment." His words suddenly made things between us a little intimate.

    We suddenly had eye contact and at that moment, everything that happenedst night shed through my head and we looked away at the same time.

    It was still kind of awkward.

    The person right next to me was the one I almost had s*x withst night.

    This doctor-patient rtionship only made things seem hotter.

    And ording to M, we might have this kind of experience where we would be driven by our desire again in further treatment. Thinking of how overwhelming and rusty this alpha wasst night, I felt like my cheeks had be redder. I peeked at Victor and found out that his ears were red. Even though he tried hard to y it cool, I could tell how shy he was right now from his blushing ears.

    I couldn''t help but smile.

    I didn''t expect that this cold-blooded-looking man who was the most powerful alpha in the Easnd would have this cute side of him.

    Realizing what I was thinking and how I felt about Victor, I hastily cleared my mind and focus on Moonlight Jewelry.

    I sent a message to aunt ire via mind link, "Aunt ire, our n can start now."

 Chapter 25

    Janice POV

    In Moonlight Design

    When I got discharged from the hospital, I couldn''t wait anymore. I did a beautiful makeup look, put on my best dress and came to my office in Moonlight Design.

    I heard that this office originally belonged to Lauren''s mother, the Luna who was stupid and died young.

    Thinking of that, Iughed out loud and made a call, "Secretary, pleasee in."

    The secretary knocked on the door and came in with no expression on her face.

    I casually sat on the couch and ordered condescendingly, "Change that painting on the wall and get this desk changed. It''s been there for ages and this hideous thing is out of fashion now. Put some roses that I like in the vase..."

    I pointed at every corner of the office and ordered the secretary to change every inch of it. By the time I gave this office a makeover, I would definitely send a picture of it to Lauren and showed her how I erased everything about her mother. But the secretary didn''t make a move.

    "Do what I just said right now. Why are you still standing here?" I snapped, frowning.

    However, the secretary put a letter on the table in front of me. Then, a group of people came in together as if they had made a deal and put their resignation letters on my desk.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I raised her voice and questioned them.

    The secretary said, "We are leaving Moonlight Jewelry. We were here to work for Luna and Miss Lauren nco in the first ce, and since the decision maker has changed, there is no point in staying here."

    "Did Lauren put you up to this!? You stupid bastards! Where else can you go if you leave here!? I am alpha Manuel''s favorite daughter, and if you leave, I will have my father banish you!" I was so riled up that I could no longer keep faking to be sweet and innocent anymore.

    The distant secretary said sarcastically, "Miss Janice, the person who really has the right to inherit is Miss Lauren. You don''t have the right to banish us at your will. You are not the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe."

    "You..." I was furious and began threatening her, "I''m the future Luna of the Lunarko Tribe and I will not spare you if you dare to offend me! I will order the wolves to tear you apart."

    "The Luna of the Lunarko Tribe?" the secretary sneered, "Keep dreaming. Guys, let''s go."

    "You stop right there! None of you is allowed to go with this woman! Did Lauren threaten you to do this? I can offer you more money." Seeing that they were really leaving. I somehow felt a bit panicky. I grabbed the girl who looked the youngest and started persuading.

    However, the girl shook off my hand and said, "I''m not gonna work for a despicable woman like you."

    Someone in the crowd ironically said, "Does she really think she''s the noble daughter of the nco family? She''s just as disgusting as her mother."

    "How dare she be so smug after stealing thepany from someone else."

    "A bastard like her has the guts to take possession of Luna''s belongings. Shame on her!"

    I couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted fiercely, "Stop! Stop right there! What makes you think you get to be so rude to me? I''ll kill you all! I''ll rip your mouths apart!"

    But those damn bitches just ignored my words and left.

    I had only started my job less than half a day ago, and Moonlight Jewelry had only a few people left, and they were all newbies.

    "Bitch! It must be Lauren, that fucking bitch!"

    Hot anger was burning in my chest. I saw the painting on the wall and stormed over to smash it.

    "Ahhh!" I then mmed everything in the office to pieces.

    After a long time, someone came closer briskly.

    Realizing who the visitor was, I immediately restrained my temper, holding back my anger, and changed into a pathetic and innocent look. I ran into the arms of the man. "Michael..."

    Michael embraced me heartily and said, "I heard everything. All the employees of Moonlight Jewelry resigned together. Did they give you a hard time? Why is this ce so... Are you hurt, Janice?"

    Michael carefully checked my body for injuries while I took the chance and cried, "I...I''m fine...They''re probably Luna''s subordinates. They really love Lauren and all do as she says..."

    I easily manipted Michael in the blink of an eye.

    "That vicious woman. Isn''t our child''s death enough for her!? How could she do this to you!" Michael said angrily.

    "I''m fine with this. But they even said mean things about my mother. They''ve taken it too far..." I burst into tears at the right time and added, "Michael, can you help me? I love jewelry design, and I still want to design our wedding rings myself. Plus, this is a wedding gift from my father, and I really can''t bear to see it be like this..."

    I was best at using just the right amount of tears and attachment to get men to feel sorry for me and blindly agree to my requests. I guessed that was my gift.

    Michael instantly kissed me on my forehead and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll figure it out. I will help you and Moonlight Jewelry get through it, and maybe I can borrow the resources of the Lunarko Tribe for you."

    "Then our marriage..." I bowed my head, pretending to be sad, "when they left, they said I stole my sister''s fianc¨¦ in very unpleasant words. Michael, I''ve already lost our baby, I can''t afford to lose you again." "Don''t worry, I''ve already convinced my mother and my father is about to give in."

    Hearing that, I stopped crying and smiled. I stood on tiptoe and kissed Michael, "You''re always so nice to me, Michael."

    I gave an innocent and tender smile to him, but in my mind, I was thinking, "Lauren, even if you use such evil tricks against me, I''m not afraid of you! I won''t let you get away with this! You bitch!" Lauren POV

    "Lauren, the personnel are all settled in. We are ready to quickly kick off this season''s themed designs," Auntie ire smiled gently and she was uncontrobly delighted.

    "There is no hurry. You guys can take a vacation and have a good rest for a while. You might get some good ideas during the break," I said with a smile.

    "They don''t even wanna take a rest. They have already started brainstorming over there. It''s been a long time since they had such a good time," ire said with a relieved smile on her face, "you have no idea what they''ve been through. When they found out Janice wasing, they didn''t want to leave Moonlight Jewelry nor were they willing to be led by Janice. They were so worried that they started losing hair."

    "But Lauren, how did you find an investor so fast and get such arge sum of money? Do you know the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe?" Aunt ire asked with a worried look on her face.

    "Well, we know each other." I nodded.

    Aunt ire was a little stunned, "I heard he was a powerful yet cold-blooded alpha. How do you get to know him... Oh! Is he your mate?"

    "Ahem..." I choked in shock at Aunt ire''s words and coughed dozens of times, "no, you are mistaken. He''s just my patient."

    "Okay then," Aunt ire said while patting my shoulder, "I heard that he was extremely brutal before, and his temper got even more bizarre after his injury. If he''s your mate, then I''ll definitely be worried about you..." Hearing Aunt ire''s opinion of Victor, I couldn''t help but say, "Aunt ire, Victor is not what you think he is. He''s actually a very gentle and lovely person."

    Aunt ire said in disbelief, "Gentle and lovely?"

    I couldn''t believe I just said this about Victor in front of her and I hurriedly exined, "No...anyway, he is not as scary as you think he is. But that''s not important. Let''s just talk about the newpany first."

    When it came to jewelry design, Aunt ire stopped dwelling on my oddment about Victor and started discussing the theme of her new season''s jewelry design with me.

    And I was unconsciously lost in thought.

    Even though I didn''t want to admit it, my feelings for Victor were really changing. I couldn''t stand hearing people say bad things about him in my face now, and would even defend him.

    I did the same thing thest time I was in the hospital. I even felt a little angry when Evelyn misunderstood Victor as a disgusting old man.

    I seemed to...

    I seemed to care about Victor a lot. Was it love?

    Or was it just the effect of that heat?

 Chapter 26

    Lauren

    POV

    I didn''t know if my growing affection for Victor was due to the effects of the heat or if it was simply Victor''s charisma that attracted me, and I felt like I needed some time to chill out.

    But now that we lived under the same roof and I had to give him regr treatments and massages every day, it was hard for me to have time to think about it calmly.

    And if I used the healing power on Victor again, it might deepen the strong bond between us.

    But to my surprise, when I returned to Hill Estate, Victor was not there and his assistant was packing up his things.

    "Where''s alpha Victor?" I asked, looking around.

    "Alpha Victor is temporarily away on business. Miss nco, don''t worry, I will serve as the estate''s butler for the time being. Alpha has ordered us to take care of you when he departed," the assistant responded respectfully, "Miss nco, please rest assured, we won''t be bothering you if there is nothing important."

    But that wasn''t what I really cared about. I asked, "What about Victor''s legs? Is there an emergency? It''s best if his treatment is not interrupted."

    "Miss nco, please don''t be worried. Our beta Mr. Richard has also studied physical therapy, and he will be in charge of the massage treatment these days," the assistant added, "oh, alpha also asked me to tell Miss nco that the new treatment n can proceed upon his return and that he will help you out regarding what has been bothering you currently."

    He left in such a hurry and didn''t even leave a message for me. But he had the time to arrange everything perfectly over here.

    We had already built a mind link, so no matter how urgent it was, Victor could have told me through the mind link instead of asking his assistant to tell me.

    What a spoiled and reckless alpha!

    "Okay." I became a bit irritated for no reason and went back to my room. I was getting more and more annoyed.

    This was really...

    I was just about to say that I needed some space to judge our rtionship when Victor gave me the opportunity to do so.

    Did Victor do this on purpose? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left without even a message or mind link. Damn it, I forgot to ask the assistant about the date of his return and now it seemed a bit intentional to go out and ask.

    Since Victor also needed some time to calm down, I could take advantage of the time to think about our rtionship as well as deal with the nco family''s nasty problems.

    Based on what I knew about Janice and her mother, they would never give up just like that.

    Suddenly, my phone rang.

    Victor POV

    "We don''t know for sure if the man is lying or not, alpha Victor. There''s actually no need for you toe with us to the Main City yourself," beta Richard said.

    As my closest friend since childhood, he was probably the person in the tribe who was most sincerely concerned about me.

    "I don''t want to miss any news about The Dark Enchantress," I said in a lowered voice, "besides if I don''t show up, I''m afraid the elders and those with ulterior motives won''t be able to keep their cool."

    I was an alpha who was no longer powerful. It was only natural that the people in the Midnight ws Tribe had some bad thoughts.

    "This is good. We can intimidate those stupid werewolves who don''t know their ce," Richard chuckled.

    But actually, the main reason was that I wanted to give Lauren some time alone. After that night, she had been avoiding me for the past two days, and I thought we both needed a little time alone to think about our rtionship.

    "By the way, have some people keep a close eye on Lauren, just in case her father''s mistress and her half-sister are up to something stupid," although I left Hill Estate temporarily, I was still a little worried, "tell the guards to stay vignt. Also, have thepany see what kind of support she needs."

    Richard, for the first time, did not respond to me immediately but looked at me with a thoughtful gaze.

    "Say it." I wasn''t veryfortable with the look in his eyes.

    In the past, no one dared to disobey my orders when I spoke in this tone, but today Richard was very daring.

    "Alpha Victor, you treat Miss Lauren nco very differently. You care a lot about her," Richard said with a smile, but he sounded very sure of himself.

    "Because she''s my attending doctor." I nced at him and then looked out the car window.

    Richard, however, wasn''t convinced at all, "Hey, Victor, I''m your beta and the friend you grew up with. You just think of Lauren as your doctor? Don''t be ridiculous, you haven''t been this attached to those doctors and caretakers before. Do you remember the name of yourst caretaker?"

    I tried to think of the name of thest caretaker I chased away. Sadly, no memory of him came to my mind. All I could remember was that he was clumsy and timid and could break a mug when he was pouring a ss of water.

    "I don''t need to remember their names. It''s just pointless," I retort, unwilling to admit he was right.

    Richard raised his eyebrows, "But you remember Miss Lauren''s full name, you know about her family, you even remember to arrange for her protection, and you had people help keep an eye on those hateful families of hers..." Richard counted the things I had done one by one, and I was getting more and more guilty.

    "Why not try starting a rtionship with her?" Richard suggested excitedly, "the look in your eyes tells me that you adore her."

    I...adored Lauren?

    That was unbelievable. I only felt a physical desire for Lauren that day, but it only happened under the influence of the heat. Yet everything Richard said made it impossible for me to argue with that.

    Was this love?

    I looked over at Richard, whose eyes were full of expectation. Then suddenly something urred to me. I asked, "What was it like when you met with your mate?"

    "My mate? Did you actually ask me that kind of question? I am still single, all right?"

    But then, Richard, who was alwaysposed in public, looked a little excited as he said, "it was such an awesome feeling. I felt like she was all I could think about at that moment. It was like an invisible thread was pulling us closer to each other. It was something that was both soulful and physically enjoyable."

    "My father told me that. It''s his love story with my mother."

    His overexcited expression and description made me pull away from him subconsciously.

    But then he asked in great astonishment, "Could Lauren be your mate?!"

    "...Stop yelling, we''re here," I wanted to argue with him, but then I gave up, "how can I possibly feel who is my mate right now?"

    I didn''t want to tell him what happened that night.

    Speaking of Kent, Richard collected himself and then said in a light-hearted manner, "Where did that bastard go to sleep for so long? He should have woken up after such a long rest."

    "Maybe he will be back soon," I said.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and was surprised that I would be so optimistic. But before he could say anything, the car had pulled up at the Main City Estate.

    "Alpha Victor, we''re here," the driver said as he drew down the partition.

    "Let''s go," I ordered.

    Richard became more serious and got out of the car first to open the door for me. Just as he was about to pull out the wheelchair, I raised my hand to stop him and slowly stood up as the elders and tribal aristocrats looked at me in shock or horror. At once people began talking.

    "What...I thought alpha Victor''s legs were crippled! How can he stand up?"

    "I thought he had be a crippled loser!"

    Even Richard''s eyes sparkled with amazement.

    I nced at them and everyone became silent as I walked toward the elders in their astonished gaze, "Where is the information about The Dark Enchantress and that organization?"

 Chapter 27

    Victor POV

    "Some people said they saw her in the Wesnd," an elder spoke up nervously, quietly ncing at my legs from time to time, and then couldn''t help but ask, "alpha Victor, have your legs recovered?"

    I didn''t answer his question and just replied ambiguously, "Can''t you tell?"

    The steady pace was the strongest proof.

    Everyone thought I had be a loser with crippled legs and a lost wolf, and seeing that I could now stand up and walk around like a normal person, some of them were relieved, but more felt resentful and upset.

    "What about your wolf? Has hee back yet?" the elder asked promptly.

    "Yeah, alpha Victor, is your wolf still alive?"

    I looked at the man who asked the question. He was a warrior of the Midnight ws Tribe, but it was obvious that he did not yield to me, or themand of an alpha without a wolf, and that my healthy return had disappointed these people who wanted to overthrow my rule.

    "You wanna meet him?" I looked up and snickered, saying in my alpha voice, "are you sure that''s what you want? After all, Kent has just returned and his temper is not very good."

    "No, no, no...forget it, we''re d that you have returned safely," the elder said.

    "But..."

    "Shut up!" Someone scolded, "once Kent goes violent, who else will be able to stop him?"

    I once let Kent tear a traitor apart in front of them, and from then on, there were rumors that the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe was a cold-blooded and heartless werewolf, and I didn''t mind them seeing me that way. After all, that would make them fear me. The elders interrupted them. He came forward and said, "Victor, I''m so d you have recovered."

    "Mm-hmm," I replied indifferently and then asked, "where is the person who has seen the trace of The Dark Enchantress?"

    "That person is being held in the dungeon for the time being. Do you want to see him in person?" the elder asked.

    "Yes." I walked toward the dungeon and to be honest, my legs hadn''t actually fully recovered yet although after Lauren and her wolf''s help, and now I was just holding on. The burning pain came up from my knees, and it was as painful and unpleasant as ant bites, but I had to do it in order to intimidate those people in the tribe who did not mean well.

    The elder brought me down as he said, "Alpha Victor, now that you have recovered, is it time to continue your search for your mate? The Midnight ws Tribe needs a Luna, and a mate will make Kent and you both stronger."

    He didn''t actually fully believe in my recovery and he was just using this topic as a way to pry the truth out of me.

    Losing my wolf made it impossible for me to find my mate.

    "If I could meet my mate, I will bond with her," I said, "perhaps the Moon Goddess did not grant me a mate, but I would still be strong."

    I made it impossible for him to use that against me.

    But at the same time, another doubt popped up in my mind. If Lauren was really my mate, would she be willing to mate with me? Would she be happy to be the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe?

    During my time with her, I could sense that Lauren was a person who didn''t like conflicts, and unless it crossed her boundaries, she didn''t want to get involved in those conflicts and would rather be a doctor.

    But if we got married, Lauren would have great power when she became the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe, and at the same time, she would be in greater danger.

    Could I, who had almost be invalid, protect Lauren?

    My feet were getting heavier, and the burning pain in my knees was bing more unbearable. Lauren POV

    "Hey, Lauren, over here." M waved at me in front of the mall.

    "Tell me, what did you call me for?" The call was from M, who had asked me out in a hurry.

    "Come with me to help me pick out an evening gown for the party I''m attending, I''m going to a ball and I heard that all the young and handsome wolves from different tribes will be there." M took me by the hand and quickly led me to a high luxury tailor store. "I''d rather sleep at home for two more hours." I shrugged.

    "Oh, that''s unbelievable! You actually called that ce home? Is it your love nest with that alpha Victor?" M teases me with augh.

    "Screw you," I rolled my eyes at her, "we have a simple doctor-patient rtionship. He''s my patient and nothing else. Besides, he''s not at the estate right now. He went back to the Main City and won''t be back until a few days from now."

    M, however, paused and raised her eyebrows, "Why are you so clear about his whereabouts? Normally, alpha''s whereabouts and destinations are kept secret."

    "..." I waspletely speechless as M teased me.

    Seeing this, she continued, "Honestly, since you do have feelings for Victor, why don''t you give it a try? You''ve just dumped that scumbag Michael and Victor is much more handsome and sexy than him."

    "Maybe my feelings for him are changing just because of the false heat that day," I pretended to be picking out clothes carelessly.

    "Fine. So you still tend to think that was just a false heat," M said, "Lauren, are you still afraid of intimate partnerships because of your mother?"

 Chapter 28

    Lauren POV

    "Maybe the bond between mates is not as terrible as you think," M''s a little worried and afraid that I would live under the shadow of my mother, "how can you know that if you don''t give it a try? Don''t resist the power of your mate and don''t reject love. I believe you''ll still be brave in love as well and you should enjoy it."

    My mother...

    Everyone thought the Luna and the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe were a lovely couple. They met each other on the day they turned 18 and were sure that they were meant to be lovers. The partnership helped them go through every obstacle and made the Fullmoon Tribe grow stronger and stronger.

    But alpha Manuel betrayed her.

    When he was still in love with my mother, he had an affair with another woman L and even had a child named Janice with that woman. My mother discovered his betrayal and ended this partnership bymitting suicide.

    I remember the time when my mother was so distressed by this bond that her heart could not bear the pain of her mate''s betrayal. But maybe because of the bond established between mates, she did not want to cut it off and she always thought that she and my father would spend the rest of their lives together.

    But the betrayal of alpha Manuel shattered her illusion.

    I was actually afraid that I would also be trapped in this kind of agony, having my thoughts and judgments affected by another person. I was afraid that I would also meet a mate like alpha Manuel so I had always been resistant to it. But now, Victor might be my mate.

    "Lauren, this kind of partnership might not be as bad as you think," M held my hand reassuringly and said.

    "I''ll give it a try. But it''s not like Victor is definitely my mate. These are just our assumptions," I shrugged and changed the subject, e on, pick your dress. Pick a nice sexy dress and go find your love."

    "If you don''t want to choose Victor, you cane to the ball with me and maybe you''ll meet a stronger and sexier werewolf than him," M winked and handed me a tight dress, "try this on, it''s perfect for you. Show off your amazing body once in a while, Miss Lauren."

    I couldn''t argue with her so I just went to change into this dress. As M said, this dress really suited me. The ttering fabric showed my delicate curves perfectly, and the short skirt showed my long legs. I used to wear uniforms all the time and rarely wore such a sexy outfit.

    "It is very suitable, but I think I can hardly find an asion to wear it..." I opened the door of the fitting room and walked out.

    But then I saw M walking towards me with an angry look on her face, cursing, "This bitch! Janice is having a press conference for her seeding Moonlight Jewelry, and I don''t know who put out the news before that, saying you bullied her, and always stole things from her, describing you as Cindere''s evil sisters."

    I reached for M''s phone.

    In the news, they said that Janice was alpha Manuel''s baby girl and that I was always bullying her by all means because I was jealous of her beauty and father''s favor. The innocent Janice had been putting up with me, but I kept pushing her and even encouraged the Moonlight Jewelry employees to resign in order to take away thepany that belonged to her.

    Thepany that belonged to her?

    "She''s so cheeky," I sighed coldly.

    "Why aren''t you angry?" M was furious and looked even more pissed off than I was, "look at what they''ve been talking about you now!"

    "My God, the nco family''s Miss Janice is so pitiful, isn''t she? She''s just like Cindere."

    "Her sister is so vicious that she made Janice afraid to go to school for some time. The wicked sister even forced the maids to iste Janice."

    "That''s outrageous! She is also the daughter of an alpha! How can she me the child for the faults of the parents!"

    Iughed at theirments and wasn''t even mad anymore, "She''s really good at this. She deliberately released this kind of news and then picked this asion to hold Moonlight Jewelry''s session ceremony, which will surely attract people''s sympathy and attention."

    I was gonna let it slide but then I saw an even more harsh and unpleasantment, "With a daughter like that, her mother might also be a vile hag cuz apples don''t fall far from the tree."

    "I heard that the Luna whomitted suicide tried to force the alpha in this way."

    My eyes instantly turned grim. Last time at the hospital I warned Janice and the others that they were not allowed to mention my mother again, that they were not qualified to do so. But now it seemed that they still hadn''t learned their lesson. The press conference...

    They had set the stage for me.

    "Where''s the press conference for Janice''s session ceremony?" I asked M.

    M quickly searched out the address, "It''s not far from here."

    I was just worried that there wouldn''t be an appropriate asion for this dress, but now it was the perfect time to wear it.

    I quickly paid the bill and went with M to the press conference for Janice''s session to Moonlight Jewelry.

    A reporter was asking Janice a question, "Ms. Janice, the original designers of Moonlight Jewelry have left this time. Is this the eldest daughter of alpha making things difficult for you? Did she bully you like this before?"

    "I..." Janice bit her lip as if she wanted to say something and finally shook her head, "no, it''s not my sister''s fault. I think it''s because they want to go to thepany led by sister more."

    "But isn''t your sister a doctor? What does she have to do with jewelry design?" the reporter continued to ask sharp questions and it was easy to tell that he was someone that Janice had arranged.

    "Yes, but maybe my sister doesn''t trust me very much," Janice said with an embarrassed smile, "Moonlight Jewelry is the former Luna''s life''s work and I will surely protect thispany and will not let Luna down...

    I finally couldn''t help but raise my voice to interrupt her hypocritical words and sneered, "When did it be your turn to help me protect my mother''s things?"

 Chapter 29

    Lauren POV

    The crowd instantly turned and looked at me.

    "Who are you?" a reporter asked.

    For so many years, because of my reluctance to be in public with my father, everyone thought that Janice was the daughter of alpha and didn''t know who the first and legitimate daughter was and what she looked like.

    I walked up to the stage in Janice''s stunned and frightened eyes, calmly pushed through the crowd and those who tried to stop me were stopped by M.

    I nced at Janice who was a bit overwhelmed. She probably didn''t expect me to show up here. I slowly sat down and introduced myself to everyone, "Hello, I am alpha Manuel''s eldest daughter and Janice''s sister who you are now curious about, Lauren nco." "You are Lauren?" They fixed their attention on me at once

    "Yes."

    "So what are you doing here today?" a reporter asked, "are you trying to stop this session ceremony?"

    "Aren''t you guys curious about me?" I smiled and said slowly, "curious about how I bullied this poor, innocent Miss Janice. But I want to ask Janice, what have I robbed you of over the years?"

    Janice''s face turned pale as she pretended to be weak and pulled my sleeve, "Lauren, I know you hate father for giving me thepany, but you can''t let that affect father''s group and Moonlight Jewelry like this. I just want to take care of Moonlight Jewelry and help it thrive..."

    Evelyn, who came with Janice, shouted angrily down the stage, "You bitch, you''re bullying Janice only because she''s too nice. You''ve poached people from herpany, and now you wannae and ruin this press conference. You are just jealous of Janice!" I chuckled, "What am I jealous of her for?"

    The stupid and brainless Evelyn blurted out, "Of course, you''re jealous that Janice gets more love than you do from alpha Manuel, that Michael loves Janice, and that a cold-blooded and heartless woman like you doesn''t deserve their love! Moonlight Jewelry is also a wedding gift from Manuel to Janice, you just can''t see Janice having a better life than you do!"

    As if suddenly remembering something, Evelyn pointed at me and cursed, "She also killed Janice and Michael''s..."

    But before she finished her sentence, she was interrupted by Janice''s raised voice. Janice''s face turned green and pale and her eyes were opened wide with anger at Evelyn, afraid of what she might say.

    I asked, "I am jealous of Janice? I am the one who has the right to inherit the Fullmoon Tribe. Why would I be jealous of a bastard child, who was born before my parents'' partnership was terminated?"

    I bluntly pointed out the fact that Janice''s mother was a mistress, which made Janice look even more upset and want to end this press conference right away.

    A reporter said, "But this is not something that Janice can decide. Is that why you are angry with Janice and keep bullying her?"

    "I don''t know when I''ve ever bullied Janice," I said, "is it when I didn''t agree to give my mother''s Moonlight Jewelry to the bastard child as a wedding gift, or is it when I didn''t give my blessing to you and Michael who should have been my fianc¨¦?"

    "Or the fact that you had Michael''s child and used him to ckmail me into backing out of the marriage with Michael, but I refused to exin it in front of everyone for you? Is it all this bullying, Janice?"

    Everyone gasped when they heard what I said.

    "Oh my God, so it was Janice who stole her sister''s engagement?"

    "Yeah, it''s always been said only that the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe would be united by a marriage. But looking at it this way, it should be the alpha''s eldest daughter''s marriage." "Janice is just like her mother..."

    "No, I''m not!" Janice shouted in panic.

    Evelyn also panicked and tried to defend Janice by saying, "No, that''s because you didn''t even like Michael. Then Janice..."

    "Evelyn!" Janice shouted, losing control.

    But everyone around us had heard what she said, and Evelyn''s words made it perfectly clear that it was Janice who had stolen the engagement that belonged to Michael and me.

    The reporter asked Janice a harsh question, "So, Miss Janice, you stole your sister Lauren''s engagement, and you want her mother''spany as your wedding present?"

    Someone whispered, "Oh my God, I can''t believe Janice is such a horrible person."

    "That''s not very surprising, is it? After all, Janice has been letting people think she''s the inheritor of the Fullmoon Tribe until Lauren is forced to make her appearance in public," M, who had disguised herself into the crowd, said. Her words also started a heated conversation.

    "Janice, I gave you a chance before, but you didn''t learn your lesson and came back to mess with me. You even get my mother involved," I said this to Janice and turned to leave.

    Janice tried to grab me, but she was stopped by reporters and they threw the harshest questions at her. Her exquisite makeup didn''t look so pretty anymore.

    Suddenly, someone screamed, "Help! Janice passed out!"

    M looked back and then left without stopping, "Do you think she really fainted or not?"

    I also subconsciously looked back just now, but quickly continued to walk away, "People who really pass out do not have the time to find the right angle and position." M agreed with me.

    We left calmly and the sun was shining bright outside.

 Chapter 30

    Lauren

    POV

    In M''s house.

    "Hell yeah!" M chugged a whole can of beer and smashed the can with her foot. She tossed it into a trash bin not far away and said, "Score. You were on stage and you didn''t notice how pathetic that little bitch was like. Her face was pale as paper and she acted like the wind could blow her away." M looked so much happier than me as if making a fool of Janice was such a pleasant thing to do.

    I might need to go back to the estateter to give Victor a massage treatment so I didn''t drink too much like M. I just sipped some wine and said, "Why do you look even happier than me?"

    "We gotta celebrate this, don''t we?" M got a little drunk and was being more excited, "I had it all filmed. If you wanna watch itter, I''ll send you the video. Janice''s press conference really had an impact on the Lunarko Tribe. Now they all know that their alpha''s son cheated on his fianc¨¦ with her sister."

    "And people love scandals like this," M said, raising her eyebrows.

    Michael and Alpha Kean must be frustrated about this. The marriage between the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe was supposed to be a very delightful event for both parties but now that Janice got involved, this became aplete scandal. This must have given them a big headache.

    "Lauren, you''re not mad at all," M stared at me, holding that can of beer, "I haven''t seen you get angry or upset about this ever since you busted that cheater with that bitch. If I were you, I would''ve thrown amp at their heads."

    "I am angry," I said honestly, "when Manuel wanted to give the Moonlight Jewelry to Janice, I was so pissed that I wanted to punch right through his heart so I could see if he has one or not. As for the marriage, I don''t even like Michael. I just felt disgusted." And disappointed.

    I was disappointed about alpha Manuel.

    I had to admit that I still had a little faith in Manuel and even asked him toe home to deal with this love affair between Janice and Michael. I just wanted to see how he would handle this but he really disappointed me and hurt my feelings. I was upset only because Manuel always y favorites and listened to whatever Janice and her mother said.

    "You''ve put up with those morons for long enough," M clinked my ss with hers and said, "you finally learned how to fight back instead of letting Janice and her mother do whatever they want. I''m d that you finally changed, Lauren."

    I smiled and didn''t tell her that Victor might be the reason why I became like this. He was the one who told me I couldn''t let those two greedy women take things from me over and over again. And his encouraging words which sounded like sarcasm finally got me to fight back.

    However, M saw the look on my face and noticed something. She raised her eyebrows and said, "And what changed you? That alpha?"

    "Do you still feel the same way about him after that false heat? Like, your heart starts racing every time you see him."

    "That''s just arrhythmia," I interrupted her with a straight face.

    "You''re so not romantic," M pursed her lips and said.

    "And we haven''t met ever since that day," I didn''t care about herment at all, "Victor''s busy working and won''te back to the estate these two days."

    M was shocked, "He just left like that? Is he really at work or just running away from this?"

    "Or maybe he is just too shy," my wolf Be said in my head.

    I tried to stop Be from having a good chat with M and subconsciously exined this for Victor, "He is really busy. There are some affairs that need to be handled in the tribe."

    "Fine," M shrugged and suddenly stoppedughing, saying seriously, "Lauren, if he is your mate, I don''t want you to let him go. As I said, don''t fear this kind of rtionship because of your mother''s tragedy. You deserve all the love in the world. No one is supposed to be all alone. Even a lone wolf will finally meet his mate. To be honest, isn''t Victor a perfect choice for you? He looks really sexy."

    Wolves were social animals and they were not born to be alone.

    I remembered what Victor said to me and this time I couldn''t say no to M''s suggestion anymore. But I knew my heart still hadn''t broken from the chains. I didn''t know how to respond and had to keep on drinking.

    We clinked sses and M stopped trying to talk some senses into me. She just kept drinking silently.

    All of a sudden, my phone rang and broke the ice.

    When I saw who was calling, my heart sank.

    "Damn it," M came forward to see who that was and couldn''t help but curse.

    And of course I knew she wasn''t talking about the person who called.

    I temporarily blocked my mind link but forgot to mute my phone. The person who called was the alpha of the Lunarko Tribe, Alpha Kean.

    "Alpha Kean," I picked up the phone and said. I couldn''t keep running like this anymore and I didn''t want to.

    "Lauren, I haven''t seen you for such a long time."

    "Yeah, long time no see." I was still very polite to alpha Kean. He and my mother used to be friends and he always looked after me in the past, which was why I couldn''t be mad at him no matter how much I hated Michael.

    Alpha Kean was silent for a while and then he said with difficulty, "Lauren, sweetie, I''m gonna cut to the chase. Can we meet tomorrow night? Your engagement with Michael needs closure."

    I hesitated for some time and finally said, "Okay. Where?"

    "We''ll meet in your tribe," alpha Kean seemed to be relieved and said, "I''lle with Michael and his mother. I''m sorry about this, Lauren."

    I hummed coldly and didn''t say anything else. I just hung up the phone quickly.

    But M, who heard the whole thing sitting right next to me, handed me another can of beer and said, "You really wanna meet them?"

    "I can''t say no to Alpha Kean," I answered, "he''s always good to me and sometimes he treats me better than my so-called father Manuel. And I have a hunch that this might be thest time he and I would meet. After that, we''ll be practically strangers." "Lauren..." M wanted to say something tofort me but didn''t know what to say.

    I would never marry Michael but Michael was his only son. He wouldn''t disown him because of me and no matter how close we were before, things wouldn''t be the same after the engagement was canceled.

    "It''s okay. I want to see how they''re gonna handle this. I''ll tell you how miserable Janice is when I get back," I chuckled at M.

    The next day, I went to the dining room as promised.

    "Lauren."

    No sooner had I arrived at the door than I heard a familiar voice.

    I froze.

 Chapter 31

    Lauren POV

    "Lauren," alpha Manuel said, "I wanted to pick you up but I heard you moved out from your old apartment. Why did you never tell me that you moved?" Pick me up?

    Suddenly, I felt like I went back to my childhood.

    A long time ago, my father Manuel was still very caring and loving. He would pick me up at school and secretly give me a bag of snacks. He would let me ride on his shoulders and listen to me as I kept chattering about the fun things that happened at school. And he would shift into his wolf form and y with me in the jungle until my mother told us toe home.

    At that time, that house was still a warm ce for me and I felt like I belonged there.

    But then, it didn''t feel like home anymore.

    Ever since my mother passed away, Manuel put all his attention on Janice and her mother and I became more and more distant. Compared to Janice who always knew what to say, he naturally didn''t care for the daughter who was odd and entric like me. "Let''s go, Lauren. They''re already in the private room," alpha Manuel said in a gentle voice, "the chef made apple pie and I know it''s your favorite..."

    "I stopped liking them many years ago," I disrupted him coldly and felt kind of curious, "do you know what my favorite food is for now?"

    After saying that, I knew I made Manuel look like an uncaring father and he seemed very embarrassed. I assumed he must have forgotten all about it. We hadn''t had meals together for a very long time and each time we met, we always had something serious to talk about.

    Before we even knew it, we had drifted apart.

    But today, alpha Manuel suppressed all his anger and hard feelings and just smiled at me. He opened the door for me and said to the people inside, "Lauren''s here."

    The people in the private room all looked up.

    I finally knew why alpha Manuel was being so nice to me and even became nostalgic about things that had changed ten years ago. It turned out he was trying to impress me with these ridiculous memories. Besides alpha Kean and Luna Vanessa of the Lunarko Tribe, there were also Michael, Janice, and L in the room.

    "Lauren, sit over here," alpha Kean said. He was a strong yet gentle alpha who was always so elegant. But Vanessa who was sitting right next to him looked rather cold. She just nced at me with no expression on her face like I was a nobody.

    Vanessa had never liked me so much in the past. I wasn''t surprised at her attitude since Michael and I weren''t going to get married and I told everyone Michael cheated on me with Janice, which harmed thepanies run by the Fullmoon Tribe.

    "Alpha Kean, Luna Vanessa, d to see you here," I sat by alpha Kean and ignored those who had been staring at me. I didn''t want to see Janice put on a show again.

    Alpha Manuel didn''t force me to greet L this time and forced a smile, "Since we''re all here, we can tell the waiters to start serving the dishes now. Lauren, they''re all your favorites."

    "No need for that," I interrupted them frigidly and put down my phone, "just tell me what it is. I can''t eat with them in my sight."

    Janice, who was sitting right across the table, turned pale and I could see Michael hold her hand under the table, trying tofort her. Michael peeped at me as if he was going to say something to defend Janice. But since alpha Kean was here, there was nothing much he could say.

    Alpha Kean sighed and said with a hint of guilt, "Lauren, it''s all Michael''s fault and the Lunarko Tribe has failed you. Vanessa and I all want you to be a member of our family."

    Luna Vanessa smiled with an ounce of sarcasm in her eyes.

    "Your mother and I were friends and I''ve known you ever since you were a baby. The engagement between the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe has always been something that we were excited about. Lauren, I''m terribly sorry and regretful about what happened."

    After I found out Michael was cheating on me with Janice, this was the most sincere apology I had ever received.

    "Alpha Kean, I''m not sorry or regretful about this engagement at all," I glimpsed at that couple who had been sticking together across the table with contempt.

    My sarcastic tone provoked Michael and made him mad. He tried to say something out of spite but Janice hastily grabbed his hand andforted him by stroking his hands. Then she said to me in a sweet voice, "Lauren, if you really hate us and our father, I''m willing to back off and let you have this engagement."

    "Let me have it?" I was so mad that I startedughing. I was shocked at how shameless Janice could be and said, "Janice, if that belongs to you in the first ce, then you can say you''ll let me have it. But are you the one whose name is written on the engagement contract? Is Michael your fianc¨¦?"

    Even though I didn''t want to fight for this man, I didn''t want Janice to feel like she got to enjoy what belonged to me.

    My words made her face even paler and she said, "That''s not what I meant." "Stop acting," I mocked.

    "Enough," Manuel couldn''t tolerate this anymore and said gloomily, "Lauren, no matter what happened, Janice is your sister. What you said in the press conference really made her look bad and now you''ve put the Fullmoon Tribe and the Lunarko Tribe in a very difficult position. You went too far this time."

    "Shit! Who does he think he is to talk down to us!" Be had always been a mild wolf and even she couldn''t take this anymore. She was so irritated that she wanted toe out and smashed their head with wine bottles.

    "I went too far? Then what about the things that Janice has done to me?" I questioned my father who thought he was being fair, "I know you''ve heard them saying I bullied Janice."

    Janice hastily spoke up, "I''ve never done things like that! It might be Evelyn! Please trust me for once, Lauren, I''ve never said that you bullied me. I didn''t me you for what happened to my baby..."

    Speaking of the baby, Michael couldn''t help but roared, "Lauren! You''re the one who killed our baby and now you wanna destroy the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe?"

    Janice seemed to be overwhelmed by the pain and started crying in Michael''s arms.

    Her weeping and what Michael just said finally made Manuel lose control of his temper. Alpha Manuel began questioning me grimly, "Lauren, do you really wanna destroy our tribes? Do you really wanna take things this far?" That was ridiculous.

    They were the ones who had been pressuring me. Why did they get to question me?

    "Alpha Manuel," I let out a cold smile and said calmly, "I wouldn''t have done this if you hadn''t given my mother''s life''s work, the Moonlight Jewelry, to your mistress''s child. If Janice hadn''t held the press conference, I wouldn''t have had the chance to tell everyone they betrayed me." Manuel froze and there was nothing but dead silence in the room.

    Finally, alpha Kean broke the ice by saying, "Lauren, it''s all Michael''s fault. He never cherished you and I apologize on behalf of him. I know you''re not going to marry Michael anymore. I''ve got a proposal for you and I wonder if you''re willing to listen."

    I had prepared for this before I came but my heart still sank when I heard what alpha Kean just said. Even though alpha Kean had always cared for me, he still chose to be on their side when it came to his interest.

    I looked down, trying to hold back my feelings. Then I looked him in the eyes and said, "Tell me about it."

    Manuel spoke up first, "We made an announcement that the one who was supposed to marry Michael is you, Lauren. But you don''t have any affection for him so Janice fulfilled this marriage contract for you so she wasn''t the third wheel." "And I''ll give you the Moonlight Jewelry aspensation, Lauren."

    He was saying that like he was doing me a favor and it was the right thing to do.

    I couldn''t help butugh out loud.

 Chapter 32

    Lauren POV

    "Uncle, is that also what you want?" I asked with thest ounce of faith in him. He was my mother''s friend and he treated me very nice before, just like my uncle. But he just looked away.

    I suddenly got what he meant.

    Seeing that, alpha Manuel immediately said, "Lauren, a loveless marriage won''tst long. This is the best solution for all of us and the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe. Also, it would be perfect if you could tell everyone you''ve got a new lover." That was absurd.

    I snorted but my heart was torn apart into pieces, "Father, for the first time in my life, you look so ridiculous to me."

    "Lauren..." Manuel red at me. But then he wasn''t mad anymore when he saw the look on my face, "I know this isn''t fair for you but you can''t get both our tribes into trouble because of this."

    "Is it because of me?" I questioned.

    Michael gritted his teeth and grunted, "Of course it''s you. If you hadn''t barged into the press conference and said those things, neither of our families would get into this mess."

    "Michael, you and Janice really deserve each other," I got up and looked down at him, saying sarcastically. "both of you are so shameless and gross. If things like this happen again, don''t bother to call me again. I won''t agree to meet you and I don''t care if you wanna hold a press conference. Say whatever you want and I don''t give a crap. It''s none of my business. But don''t you dare mess with me. I''m not a pushover anymore."

    I grabbed my bag and was about to leave. I didn''t want to be in this ce anymore where even the air grossed me out.

    Someone suddenly said something in a gentle voice. It was L. "Lauren, please forgive them and leave them alone. Janice and Michael really love each other but they fell for each other at the wrong time...I wanna make an apology on behalf of them and please don''t hold grudges against them, okay?"

    I turned around and looked at this woman.

    She used to be gorgeous and as time flew by, she had got wrinkles under her eyes. She wasn''t as beautiful as she used to be and she had gained a lot of weight now.

    L was growing older, but what about my mother?

    "Is that what you told my mother back then?" I said quietly but everyone heard what I just said. They were all stunned and L could no longer stay calm. I chuckled and mocked, "You''re just as despicable as your daughter."

    Speaking of my mother, Manuel became grim and made a decision with a long face, "No matter what happens, I''ll announce that Janice is Michael''s fianc¨¦ and she''s never the third wheel, Lauren. I''ll make it up to you by offering youpensation if youe." He was saying that as if he was doing me a favor and I should say yes immediately with gratitude.

    And alpha Kean silently agreed with his decision.

    "Then, don''t me me for what''s gonna happen next."

    I said that frigidly and left the private room without looking back. I could hear Manuel shouting behind my back, "Stop being a crybaby! This is your tribe!" My tribe?

    But I never got a sense of belonging when I was here.

    "Who''s that guy at the hospital? Is he the reason why you got so cocky now?"

    Michael''s shameless question made me think about what Victor said to me.

    "I can help you."

    Maybe I thought of Victor only because I was too lonely.

    I cleared those thoughts out of my head and walked out. I didn''t want to see those people ever again but someone chased me out of the room.

    "Lauren," alpha Kean said, "sweetie, please wait."

    The way he called me made me stop.

    "I know this isn''t fair to you," alpha Kean lowered his voice and sighed, "I''ve failed you."

    "Since you know this isn''t fair to me, why are you making me do this?" I stopped treating him like he was my family and said politely like we were strangers, "Alpha Kean, if Michael told me he loves Janice at the beginning, I wouldn''t have done this. But he chose lies and betrayal." "Lauren, this is the best solution."

    "You sacrificed my mother and now you wanna sacrifice me so L and Janice can get their so-called true love. And that''s your best solution?" I tried to look calm when I said that. Alpha Kean said with his eyes filled with pain, "It was really your father''s fault back then. But it''s been so many years, Lauren, you should move on. Stop holding onto the past." "Alpha Kean," I tried to hold back my anger and sorrow and said, "I wish you weren''t the one who told me these disgusting things. If you''re just here to say this to me, then I gotta go." This time, no one followed me.

    The freezing wind went through my coat and made my heart go cold. At this moment, those hard feelings were flooding into my brain. My eyes became a bit red and tears were welling up in my eyes. I held my head high and tried not to cry. No expectations, no disappointment. But I was still expecting something from them, which made me look like a fool.

    Maybe my father who loved and cherish me died that year when my mother passed away. My sweet home didn''t exist anymore and I was the only idiot who still fantasized about it. And today, they destroyed all my illusions and expectations. I didn''t have a sense of belonging in my own tribe.

    Then, where did I belong?

    Victor, are wolves really not meant to be lonely?

    The phone rang and disrupted my thoughts.

    "Lauren, let''s go to a bar and celebrate! You finally got rid of that scum!" Mforted me in her own way.

    Victor POV

    When I got back to the estate, I didn''t see Lauren. The servant that I sent to secretly protect Lauren sent me a message through the mind link. He mumbled, "Alpha Victor..."

    I panicked a little, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing," the servant immediately responded, "nothing bad happened to Miss Lauren. But right now she''s in a bar and she''s kind of drunk. Some men are staring at her and trying to take her out. Should we take her back to the estate by force?" Anyone could tell why a man would try to take a drunkdy away.

    I instantly got irritated and was even more upset than when the interrogation didn''t go well. I said on the phone, "Keep an eye on her. I''ll be there in a minute."

    I hung up the phone and told beta Richard to drive me to that bar.

    But the second I arrived at the bar, this drunk woman stumbled toward me and said, "Look, this is my partner? You really think you''re better than him."

    The tall guy took a look at me and said with contempt, "Huh? This dude? This wheelchair guy? Just dump him and go home with me. We promise you''re gonna have a great time."

    Rage was roaring in my head and I subconsciously clenched my fists. Even though I couldn''t stand for too long, I could still handle these two useless rascals.

    However, Lauren put her hand on my shoulder and smiled. She was a lot bolder when she was drunk. She said to them, "He''s way sexier than you and his penis is much bigger than yours. Piss off, losers."

    Richard waspletely shocked and kept looking at Lauren and me.

    Did this woman really know what she was talking about?

    "Woah!"

    Another drunk woman gasped.

 Chapter 33

    Lauren

    POV

    My ears were ringing and I tried to stay conscious. I pushed Be back and said, "Be, go back. Stop talking nonsense."

    Be wasn''t very happy about it and said, "I know you''re thinking the same thing! Victor''s much hotter than those losers and now none of them dare to mess with you. This is effective!" It was kind of effective...

    In the bar, those rascals who had been harassing M and me were all stunned. They spat on the floor and left angrily. But M and Victor''s beta, Richard, froze when they heard what I just said and kept staring at us, wanting to know what was going on between us. I was afraid that M might make a scene when she was drunk so I hastily covered her mouth while she looked quite excited to see what was happening right now. I looked around and finally asked Richard to take care of her because he seemed to be very reliable, "I''m sorry, she''s drunk. Would you mind sending her home?"

    M imed she went to the bar with me to get my mind off my problems but she got so much drunker than I was.

    Richard paused for a second and said, "Well..."

    "Send her home," Victor said after remaining silent for a while.

    Richard didn''t say no and nodded. He helped M, who could barely walk on her own, get in the car and this crazy woman stuck her head out of the car window and yelled, "Lauren.... Have you ever seen Victor''s..."

    "Just go home now," I said loudly, trying to stop her from saying more embarrassing things. What Be just said seemed a little flirty, which made me kind of awkward in front of Victor.

    Richard pulled M back and rolled up the window.

    "Let''s go," Victor said in a deep voice, "can you walk on your own?"

    Victor''s voice sounded quite calm as if he didn''t care about what M just said to us at all. I might be fooled by the look on his face if I hadn''t noticed how red his ears became. I knew my face must be blushing too but I could tell him that it was just the alcohol. "I''m alright. I''m not that drunk and I can still walk a straight line...Woah!" Just as I turned around so that I could walk a straight line in front of him, I stumbled and tripped over. Before my body touched the cold hard ground, I fell into a warm embrace. And a familiar scent wrapped me up.

    Victor held me in his arms and I thought that I was kind of wasted. Otherwise, why did I just see Victor stand up to catch me and then sit back in his wheelchair?

    "Thank...thank you..." I stammered. After I fell into his arms, my head was even more confused.

    "Little drunk," Victor didn''t let go of me at once and started teasing me. He was smiling at me warmly and looked more approachable.

    "Am I...dreaming?" If I wasn''t dreaming, why would I see this gentle side of him? I couldn''t help but pinch his cheeks. His face felt warm and firm and I began mumbling, "You''re real..."

    Victor wore a long face and said coldly, "I can''t believe you got so drunk."

    "Oh, yeah, you are alpha Victor," I stared at his pursed lips and said, "cold, distant, an alpha who is either silent or snarky."

    I regretted the second I said that. I didn''t expect that I just told him what was on my mind and now it was like Be hadpletely taken control of my body. I lowered my head and didn''t dare to look Victor in the eyes. I hoped that he wouldn''t get mad at me since I was already drunk. "Lauren," Victor looked kind of grim and finally spoke up after being silent for a while, "never mind. I''m gonna pretend I never heard that cuz you''re wasted and don''t know what you''re talking about. Get up. Let''s go home."

    At first, he wanted me to get off of him and stand up. But then he thought about it for a while and changed my position. He held me tight in his arms and said, "Stop moving around."

    I wasn''t thinking straight and I started sniffing his nice peppermint scent. The peppermint smell made me even more clumsy and I couldn''t see things clearly now while the alcohol began taking effect. I tried to get up but I only ended up making his shirt a mess. I could see that he was getting more gloomy.

    "You drunk, stop moving," Victor gritted his teeth as he warned me.

    Damn.

    Was he underestimating me?

    "No, I''m not drunk. I''m just a little dizzy," I said, not willing to give in, "I can walk on my own and I can walk a straight line."

    I tried to ignore the dizziness and got up just to prove that I wasn''t drunk. I stumbled toward the car parked not far away from here and said, "See, I''m walking so steadily right now. Do you want me to... Oh!"

    M had me wear high heels just so I could look cocky in front of Michael and the others. As I turned around and talked to Victor, my heel got stuck in a gap on the road. Now I was gonna fall in front of Victor in a very awkward way. I wanted to disappear right now because I didn''t want to embarrass myself in front of him.

    "Hmm."

    I heard him groan quietly.

    I didn''t feel any pain and my forehead was held by a big warm hand. It was Victor. He protected my head from getting hit on the car window before I fell. But his hand just knocked onto the car window hard.

    "Are you okay?" I was shocked at what I saw but he just grabbed my waist so tight that I couldn''t make a move.

    Victor said hoarsely, "Now, can you stop moving?"

    I was too embarrassed to say anything back and it looked like I had caused him a lot of trouble.

    Before I came to my senses, Victor pushed me into the car. He got up from his wheelchair and got in the backseat smoothly while I looked even more clumsy than him.

    "Thanks," I said slowly.

    "No problem."

    Victor rolled up the partition and made the backseat seem more private. I could sense the smell of alcohol in the car. I didn''t want him to be bothered by that smell but before I could open the window to get some air, he held down my hand. "You''re gonna get a headache if you open up that window and get blown by the wind when you''re drunk," Victor said. And then he smoothly withdrew his hand.

    But I could still feel the heat of his hand on the back of my hand. Maybe it was just a delusion but Victor seemed so gentle and caring tonight. Even his peppermint smell felt more pleasant. I didn''t dare to look at him and was afraid that I might get stuck in some strange feelings. So I just closed my eyes and pretended to have a rest.

    However, his smell was sort of relieving and calmed my nerves. I became more and more drowsy and finally fell asleep. The backseat was very cozy and it was soft and warm. The pillow wasfortable and wasn''t too soft. It was firm like a handsome man''s abs. I couldn''t believe that a pillow could be so nice to hold and the peppermint scent wrapped me around gently. I didn''t want to move or wake up now and just wanted to sleep in this cozy backseat. Suddenly, someone poked my face.

    I looked up confusedly and saw his beautiful gold eyes. He said, "Time to wake up."

    "Huh?" I batted my eyes and finally became a little sober. I came to my senses and rubbed my eyes, only to find out that I was sleeping in Victor''s arms the whole time!

    The car pulled over in the estate and the driver already left the car. Victor and I were all alone and I saw his messy shirt that I wrinkled. My ears started ringing. How long had I been sleeping in Victor''s arms?!

    And the nice, cozy and sexy pillow was actually Victor''s pecs...

 Chapter 34

    Lauren

    POV

    Oh my god. I actually slept in his arms?!

    I was stunned and didn''t know how to deal with this predicament.

    Victor raised his eyebrows and looked down at me as Iy in his arms. He smiled and said, "Are you gonna sleep here for the rest of the night?"

    His chest suddenly became too hot for me and I hastily sat up from his arms, acting normal as I fixed my hair, "Oh, I''m sorry. I fell asleep just then. Next time you can just wake me up."

    I even reached out my hands to straighten up his wrinkled shirt, which seemed like I was helping him get ready after s*x. I took a deep breath, trying to get these wild thoughts out of my head. "Okay. I''ll remember to do that next time," Victor chuckled in a deep voice that sounded kind of seductive in such a narrow space.

    Next time?

    Sitting in the narrow space with him seemed a little too intimate. I panicked and just kept nodding my head. Then I opened the car door and got off immediately. The cold air finally made me sort of sober. I looked up and saw the pale moon up in the deep blue sky. The moonlight was bright and clear and I really didn''t want to go into the house and miss this beautiful sight.

    If M was here, she would definitely tell me to sit on top of the car and drink bear with her.

    Tonight I didn''t feel like suppressing myself anymore and I just sat on the engine. If I hadn''t drunk too much tonight, I would''ve had a few more drinks right now.

    Victor got off the car and frowned at me. He wasn''t mad at me. He was just confused.

    Iughed, "You wanna join me? The moonlight''s so stunning tonight."

    The second I said that, I realized he was my patient and an alpha who had lost his ability to walk.

    I felt stupid and awkward.

    Victor saw the look on my face and slightly raised his eyebrows, "Just because I can''t walk for now doesn''t mean I''ve be an invalid for the rest of my life, Miss caretaker."

    He was teasing me by calling me that.

    Yeah, as his doctor and private caretaker, I should be the one who was the most aware of his condition. And the engine wasn''t even that high.

    Just as I was still feeling embarrassed, Victor stretched out his arms and used his arm muscles to sit right next to me without my help.

    I was shocked and turned my head to Victor. Just a month ago, he was a weird alpha who chased away more than a dozen of caretakers but now he did something so childish with me, which wasn''t like him at all. He was nothing like the cold and distant alpha that everyone said he was.

    "What?" Victor asked.

    "You''re different today," I couldn''t help but gasp.

    Victor froze for a second and then said, "You''re also very different tonight."

    "Huh?" I was a bit puzzled.

    His words were few yet quite sharp, "You look lonely."

    "And sad," he added.

    Hearing that, I was stunned.

    M went to the bar to get wasted with me because she knew I was upset tonight. She thought I was just mad at Michael and the others but she didn''t know that I drank because I felt lonely.

    I lost my sense of belonging to the tribe I grew up in after having that talk with Alpha Manuel. Alpha Kean, who always protected me and cared for me, chose his interest over me and was on their side. That tribe didn''t feel like home anymore and I felt like I had been evicted.

    And that was the thing that upset me the most.

    "You wanna talk?" Victor said gently yet firmly, "I can be a good listener."

    Should I tell this alpha who I barely knew about my hard feelings?

    I didn''t think I could manage to let down my guard in front of him yet.

    I avoided eye contact and looked away. Then I just acted to be cool and giggled, "Maybe it''s because they wanna break off the engagement and that disgusts me. My father and I aren''t close in the first ce and things haven''t changed for the better. I''m not a child anymore and I moved out a long time ago. Things are still the same and I''m just a little grossed out by them. I got used to..."

    All of a sudden, I stopped talking.

    Victor was patting my head, trying tofort me.

    I got a strange feeling and if someone else did that, I would feel that it was too childish and awkward. But when Victor did that to me, I felt warm and touched. I somehow even wanted to cry. I couldn''t pretend to be fine anymore and say things I didn''t mean. I felt like I was a child who had just beenforted by him.

    He was patting my head gently and I tried hard to stop myself from rubbing against his palm.

    Was Victor really my destined lover? Was this kind of thing that only happened between lovers?

    "Sorry, I just felt like you might needfort," Victor said after realizing that what he just did was kind of abrupt.

    All of this was odd because Victor''s wolf had been missing but I had a sense of belonging in this strange tribe after heforted me like that. The feelings I had been holding back finally found their way out at this moment.

    I looked down and my throat was getting dryer. I was a little drunk when I said, "That ce isn''t my home anymore."

    "Yeah," Victor was listening quietly.

    "And they all picked Janice." Including alpha Kean who I thought was a man of integrity.

    "Only idiots will be fooled by the weak," Victor said gently and withdrew his hand.

    "I think I''ve lost my tribe now," I tried to make it sound like a joke by saying, "L and Janice took everything away from my mother and me. Even though I haven''t been banished yet, I still feel like they have already evicted me. Maybe some wolves are bound to be alone."

    Like me.

    For a while, Victor had remained silent. Maybe he was trying toe up with something tofort me. But when I looked up, I saw him watching me quietly with those golden eyes. I saw something in his eyes and felt a tension between us two. "Lauren."

    "Yeah?"

    "Let''s get married."

    "Huh? What did you just say?" My mind went nk and couldn''t tell if I was dreaming or not.

    But Victor didn''t look like he was joking at all.

    He said in a deep and calming voice, "Be my partner, Lauren."

    I thought I was the one who got wasted tonight. Why was Victor talking like he was drunk?

    Did he know what he just said?

 Chapter 35

    Lauren POV

    "Victor, do you have any idea what you just said?" I asked carefully, trying to say the right words. What he said came out of nowhere and I was still a little confused. I continued, "Did you say that only because you feel bad for me and want to offer me shelter? I don''t need your charity and...I mean, I''m doing well. No...Well, I''d appreciate it if you can just stop kidding or trying tofort me by saying things like this."

    I didn''t even know what I was gabbling about and I just wanted to escape. But the next second, Victor grabbed my hand very gently but I could feel that he wouldn''t take no as an answer.

    "Lauren, I''m perfectly aware of what I just said."

    He forced me to look him in the eyes and his deep golden eyes somehow had the power to calm me down. I could see how serious he was right now and I knew he wasn''t joking.

    "Will you be my mate? I''m willing to share my everything with you, including this tribe. And you''ll be the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe," he said slowly yet his voice was assuring and solemn.

    I had turned down a lot of men who tried to court me but I didn''t know what to say in front of Victor right now, "Why do you wanna marry me? Is it because I have the power to heal your legs and help you find Kent?"

    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to marry every single person who can heal me, won''t I?" Victor chuckled.

    "Compared to your tribe, mine is nothing and I''m not the alpha''s favorite daughter. This marriage won''t bring you anything." And that was the reason why Michael chose Janice, who always knew how to act like a sweet girl and was also Manuel''s favorite daughter,

    over me.

    "Does that really matter?" Victor asked, looking confused,

    "And I can''t bear you a strong pup. Thought I am Alpha''s daughter, but I am not a strong wolf."

    "So?"

    "Then why do you wanna marry me?"

    "Because it''s you, Lauren."

    These four words really stunned me,

    "After I spent some time with myself, I realized my heartbeat raced because of you and it isn''t because of your healing power."

    He slowly took my hand and put it on his warm chest. I could feel his heartbeats and his heart started racing because of my touch. "Lauren, I think you feel the same way about me."

    Like we were lovers.

    "The only reason I want you to be my partner is that you''re you and that''s it. You always use your poker face to push people away and you think Janice is the attractive one. But the truth is, Lauren, you''re the most stunning girl in the world." His sweet talk went right into my head and my heart started pounding loud. I wasn''t a na?ve little girl who knew nothing about love anymore and I wasn''t so easy to impress. But his awkward confession really made my heart skip a beat.

    For the first time in forever, I finally knew what it felt like to be cherished by someone. He wanted to marry me not because I was the daughter of an alpha or because I had my healing power. He didn''t care whether I could bear him a strong pup or not. My heart melted like caramel as we were bathed in the bright moonlight. When Victor looked me in the eyes, I could feel that I truly existed in this unreal world.

    I found a sense of belonging in this strange tribe.

    Wolves weren''t born to live in solitary.

    Right now, all I wanted to do was to stay with him.

    The moonlight softened the look on his face and the shape of his lips was enchanting. His scent of peppermint and grass was seducing me. I didn''t know if it was because of my instincts or the alcohol, but I couldn''t help but kiss him on the lips. Unlike the coldness in his eyes, his lips were soft and warm. He seemed to freeze for a second when I kissed him but then he took control. He gently parted my lips and slipped his tongue into my mouth. I could feel my air in his lungs and he took my breath away. I was getting more and more delirious as he tangled up with me with his tongue...

    After that kiss, Victor pecked on my cheeks and said, "We feel the same way about each other."

    It was my first time to see him smile like that.

    "So that''s your answer, right, Lauren?"

    My answer?

    To his proposal?

    I put my hand on his chest and I didn''t know when I unbuttoned his shirt. We were sitting on the engine as I sat on top of him. This was indeed a pretty intimate position.

    No! This kind of rtionship is not as wonderful as you think! All of this is just an illusion, Lauren!

    I immediately pushed Victor away and made some noises whichpletely ruined the mood. He didn''t expect that I would react like this and looked quite shocked. My hand froze in the air and I didn''t know if I should help him get down or not. "Lauren..." "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that," I was a bit overwhelmed and didn''t know what to do, "I''m drunk. I should go and have some rest. Bye!"

    I ran away without looking back and didn''t dare to slow down. I was afraid that I would get caught up in theseplicated feelings again. This shouldn''t have happened in the first ce. Victor is my patient and the bond that we had might be caused by my special healing power.

    "Be cool, Lauren," I tried to convince myself as I mmed the door hard. But my heart was still racing like crazy. I even sort of reminisced on how it felt like to be kissed by Victor. "Stop, stop. Stop thinking about it anymore, Lauren, he''s just a patient..." Oh! My patient!

    I just left Victor all alone in the yard and I forgot that he couldn''t walk!

    But it seemed kind of embarrassing for me to go back now...

    "Oh!" I scratched my head frustratedly.

    I felt like my head was going to explode right now. I never thought that Victor would straightforwardly propose to me when we met again.

    Maybe I was too drunk and all of this was just a delusion!

    I hopped on my bed and covered myself in the quilt. I thought it would be hard for me to sleep right now but because of the alcohol, I actually fell asleep pretty soon... Victor''s POV

    "Lauren!"

    Lauren left without looking back and I could tell she was panicking. I thought that kiss meant yes but it wasn''t. She just got a little turned on and went on with that kiss. I waited for her on the engine for a while and wasn''t sure that she really decided to hide from me until she turned off the lights in her room.

    Never mind.

    I touched the lips she just kissed and they still smelled like her. I could sense her faint floral scent.

    "Kent, she didn''t say no to me, did she?" Even though I knew Kent wouldn''t respond, I still asked him that. I could hear the sound of leaves swaying in the wind not far away and said, "I''ll take that as your answer. I know you also want Lauren to be our mate." I did propose to her on the spur of the moment tonight.

    Because I saw a side of her that I had never seen before. She was lonely and vulnerable and needed someone to protect her. I wished I could be her guardian angel and give her a sense of belonging with all my power.

    Lauren always seemed assertive and distant and she was using this side of her as a shield. She didn''t allow herself to look weak in front of others and never expected anything from anyone. But tonight, she let down her guard and showed me her vulnerability. She looked sweet and adorable when she was sleeping in my arms and I had never seen her like this before.

    At that moment, I knew I wanted to have Lauren as my mate.

 Chapter 36

    Lauren

    POV

    The next day.

    The bright sunlight came through the window and I opened my eyes. The headache was killing me and I felt clumsy. My biological clock kept me awake but my head was still a little fuzzy.

    I struggled to get up and smacked my forehead. The rm started ringing, reminding me that I should give Victor his morning massage. I got out of bed to freshen up and the door across the hallway was opened when I walked out of the room. "Good morning," Victor walked up to me, looking gorgeous.

    And memories aboutst night flooded into my head.

    I remembered that I got drunk and Victor brought me back to the estate. We talked in the moonlight and then Victor proposed to me...

    Yeah! He proposed!

    "Are you having a headache?" Victor''s voice was a little hoarse because he had just woken up and he was smiling at me warmly.

    I was kind of embarrassed when he stared at me like that and even felt thirsty. I didn''t dare to look him in the eyes and tried to keep my cool in front of him, "A little bit. But I''ll pull it together in a minute. Do you want a cup of coffee? I''ll go and make some." Right now I needed some space so I could figure out how I really felt about this. But I couldn''t think straight when Victor was around.

    "I''ve already made some coffee," Victor operated his wheelchair and went into the living room. There were already two tes of breakfast on the table and they all looked delicious.

    But I didn''t make a move.

    "Aboutst night..."

    I suddenly got anxious.

    Then he started chuckling and said in a gentle voice, "You don''t need to answer my question right away. There''s no need to rush. You can just think this over. But I do hope that you won''t turn down my pursuit." His pursuit?

    Did Victor really have feelings for me?

    I waspletely shocked. Victor was a man who honored his words and once he made his decision, no one could change that. And to be honest, I found it hard to say no to him because deep down I knew I also had feelings for him.

    I took a deep breath and said, "Victor, what happened in the past might be caused by false heat which was triggered by my healing power. Your feelings for me might just be your delusion."

    "I can tell what is real and what isn''t," Victor said calmly.

    "If you''re really affected, you wouldn''t know..."

    "I know how I feel and what makes me feel this way," Victor said softly, "Lauren, you''re defensive around everybody and you never let down your guard. You refuse to open your heart and let others in and I don''t like that." After a long time of silence, I sighed, "What if you find out I''m not your mate when we get Kent back? Will you still trust your gut?"

    Victor looked into my eyes with those golden eyes as if he could see right through my soul and said, "Do you believe in intimate rtionships?"

    I didn''t.

    My mother did but she was betrayed by the man she loved and suffered so much in this love that the Moon Goddess blessed.

    And the silence was my answer to his question.

    Victor smiled at me and said firmly and gently, "Me either. I only have faith in myself."

    What a cocky answer! What a cocky alpha!

    But I somehow believed his words when he was the one who said them.

    He and alpha Manuel were different.

    "I..." I easily got nervous around Victor and I didn''t know how to respond to what he just said. Thank god my phone started ringing and interrupted this conversation. It bought me some time and I said, "I gotta answer that call." "Alright," Victor nodded, "take it easy, Lauren."

    I ran into my bedroom to pick up the phone but I couldn''t get what he just said out of my mind.

    But soon, the screaming from the other side of the line caught all my attention.

    "Ahhhh!!!" M was screaming on the phone and it sounded like she was going through something, "oh my god, oh my god! Do you know what happened when I woke up? Did you tell someone to carry me home? Did I hook up with a random dude in the barst night?"

    I got a bit worried and asked, "What happened?"

    "This is awful! So surreal!" M kept screaming but she soundedpletely fine, "can you believe this? My house is so tidy right now and the dirtyundry and magazines on my couch are all gone. The floor is way too clean and I feel like I''m walking into a hospital!" I was speechless and didn''t know what to say to her.

    Although M was a doctor, she wasn''t really an organized person. She was busy with work all the time and her house was no different than a hotel room for her. So no matter how messy it was, it didn''t matter to her. Sometimes I couldn''t imagine how she could live in that cluttered house.

    "Victor''s beta sent you home. Maybe he couldn''t imagine how you manage to live in that environment and helped you clean it up." Victor was a neat freak and I believed Richard was also one since he was Victor''s beta.

    Hearing that, M was thrilled, "Victor''s back? Oh my god, I don''t remember anything. That beta...I''ve seen him before in the hospital and he''s really hot. I never knew that he''s kind of like a fairy godmother."

    I rolled my eyes and said, "Just be grateful that he did that. Even those cleaningdies didn''t want to spend more time in your messy house. Now that someone finally cleaned your ce up. I thought there was an emergency when you called me." Updated by , visit for more free novels.

    I thought she and Richard hooked upst night when I heard her scream like that. It turned out to be a big misunderstanding.

    M pouted and grunted, "What are you thinking? He''s a nice guy but I don''t wanna sleep with the beta of the Midnight ws Tribe. That sounds terrifying"

    "Yet you wanna fix me up with Victor?"

    "That''s totally different. There''s a special bond between you two," M giggled but then she suddenly paused for a second when she remembered something else, "wait, though I was wastedst night, I still remember that you said you''ve seen Victor''s big dick! Wow! Oh my god, you''ve already had sex? Did you two do itst night?"

    "Stop talking nonsense. You were too drunkst night and all of this isn''t true. I''ve never said that."

    Be did. But what did it have to do with me?

    "Huh," M didn''t buy it, "I feel like you also like Victor. He seems to be very protective of you. Why don''t you give it a go?"

    "Okay, okay."

    I tried to muddle through but that just made her even more curious. She asked, "What? Lauren, you''ve changed a lot. You''re not that certain anymore. Did something happenst night?"

    Even though I was frustrated right now, I didn''t want to tell her that Victor proposed to me. She would scream so loud that both of our phones were going to break down.

    "No, stop overthinking it," I checked the time and said, "alright, if there''s nothing more to talk about, just get ready and go to work. It''s time for Victor''s treatment."

    "Okay, and you two can get to know each other more," M chuckled. All of a sudden, she paused and then smacked her desk so loud that my eardrum almost broke. M shouted wrathfully, "Damn it! These two jerks!"

 Chapter 37

    Lauren POV

    "These two bastards!" M said angrily, "I''m gonna go and beat the crap out of them! No, let me make some drugs and kill them straight!"

    Soon, I knew what M was mad about.

    Janice went back to the Lunarko Tribe with Michael and his family. Today, she showed up in thepany with Michael and smiled as she answered those reporters'' questions.

    "Michael and I are truly in love with each other and our love is pure and innocent. I hope we can get everyone''s blessing and I wish that my sister Lauren can''t stop being so obsessed with Michael. She should just move on with her life and pursue her own happiness."

    "Yeah, the engagement between Lauren and me is just a joke that our parents made when we were little. After getting to know Janice, I realized that Janice is the one I wanna spend the rest of my life with. A loveless marriage won''tst long."

    In the video, they seemed pretty intimate and were holding hands as they smiled and answered the questions. But she could tell that they set the whole thing up.

    "This is disgusting. I''m about to throw up now," M roared, "they made their affair sound like true love. Good for them. Lauren, why are you so quiet? Sorry, I shouldn''t have brought them up."

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about that." I was rather calmpared with M. I just found the whole thing ridiculous. Iforted her, "You know what kind of people they are. It''s alright, don''t be mad. I''ll handle it."

    "You''ve got a n?" M finally cooled down a little.

    "Yeah, I won''t just sit there and let them get on my nerve."

    "Fine, call me if you need anything" "Okay."

    After chatting with her for a while, I hung up the phone. If I saw that before I knew how Uncle Kean and Manuel felt about this, I might get angry and disappointed. But right now I was calm and wasn''t mad at all. Maybe it was because of Victor. I didn''t feel so lonely when I was with him.

    "You''ve still got me," Be said in my head.

    "I know," ever since I grew up, Be and I had always been together, "we''re gonna stick together for the rest of our lives."

    This assuring and calming feeling made me want to help Victor find his wolf even more.

    Be was on the same page with me and she knew everything about the proposalst night, "You really shouldn''t have pushed him awayst night. You have feelings for him and you know it. Lauren, I think M is right. Maybe you should give Victor a chance and see what''s gonna happen. Maybe intimate rtionships aren''t so terrifying. And I can sense that Victor''s wolf must be quite interesting."

    "You''re just interested in Victor''s big dick," I said bluntly to her. I didn''t have to watch mynguage in front of her.

    Be honestly admitted it, "Yeah, I''m not gonna deny. Even if he won''t be your mate, having s*x with such a sexy man must be very satisfying."

    "Oh, don''t you take control of my body and say this kind of thing again," I warned Be. What she saidst night was out of line.

    "Fine," Be finally became more serious about this, "Lauren, I mean it, Victor''s a nice guy. I know you can feel how sincere he is. If you can''t open your heart to him right now, we can just take things slow. At least don''t turn him down right away, okay?"

    Be knew me better than everyone because we were one. I couldn''t treat her the way I dealt with M so all I could do was remain silent. I sshed cold water on my face, trying to cool myself down. I could still hear the sweet talk that Victor gave mest night and I knew I was moved at that moment.

    After a long time of silence, I finally said to Be, "I''ll give it a try."

    I washed my face in the bathroom and went back to the living room. I didn''t shy away as I did in the morning anymore.

    The breakfast seemed to get bigger and some scrambled egg and bacon were added to my te. Warm food could make me feel better when I had a hangover.

    Victor was acting natural and his attitude towards me didn''t change at all. Seeing that I came back after that call, he just looked up at me and said, "Have some breakfast."

    "Okay." I pulled out the chair and sat down. Afterst night, there was nothing left in my stomach and I was starving right now. I couldn''t wait to enjoy this breakfast and it was delicious. I couldn''t help butpliment, "It''s quite tasty, thanks."

    This time, Victor didn''t deny that he made this breakfast. He put down his newspaper and epted mypliments, "I don''t have enough time to make more dishes and if you really like it, I''ll make more delicious meals for you."

    I still couldn''t get used to this gentle side of him. But my heart was filled with joy and I wasn''t so ufortable anymore. I smiled at him and said, "I must be the only one who knows the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe is not only the strongest warrior but also the best cook."

    Hearing that, Victor chuckled, "Then do you like me more now?"

    "What?"

    "Nothing..." Victor froze for a while and didn''t go on with it. He changed the subject and asked, "Any ns for today?"

    I was kind of confused but I didn''t ask him anything. I thought about today''s n for his treatment and said, "Same treatment as before. I''m gonna give you a massage in the morning and the evening. The different treatment won''t start until the weekend." Seeing Victor frown, I hastily exined, "I''m not trying to stall. It''s just that the new treatment needs more time..."

    "You don''t need to exin that to me. I believe you," Victor gently interrupted me, "I''m not asking about that. I''m asking if you got anything else to do today."

    He was asking about my itinerary?

    I thought for a while and smiled, "Does getting back at my fianc¨¦ count?"

    "Hmm?" Victor''s eyes darkened.

    "Um...ex-fianc¨¦," I corrected myself even though I didn''t know why I just did that when I saw the look on his face.

    Victor was stunned for a few seconds and then he chuckled, "Okay. You can contact my beta Richard if you need anything."

    "Anything?"

    "Anything," Victor said calmly.

    "I might cause conflicts between the Midnight ws Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe, alpha Victor," I said sarcastically seeing how generous he was.

    Victor said indifferently, "I''ll get your weapons prepared."

    I was greatly satisfied by this strange feeling I was getting. Someone had finally got my back now. Even though I still hated the thought of having an intimate rtionship, I couldn''t say no to Victor''s nice gesture and I didn''t. "Then I''m gonna ept your kind offer."

    Victor seemed to be even more content.

    And he watched me dial Manuel''s number.

    "Lauren?" Manuel sounded shocked when he got my call and I could sense a hint of guilt in his voice.

    "Yeah," I came straight to the point, "hold a press conference. I''m breaking off the engagement with Michael."

 Chapter 38

    Lauren POV

    Manuel was clearly surprised when he heard me say that, "Really? You''re okay with that?"

    "Do I have a choice? You''ve already made a deal with the Lunarko Tribe so whether I''m okay with this or not isn''t gonna stop Michael and Janice from getting engaged," I sneered and became very snarky. Manuel said embarrassedly, "It''s best for both our tribes."

    After hearing that, I looked up and saw the contempt and irony in alpha Victor''s eyes. I wasn''t so upset anymore and was actually intrigued by the look on his face.

    But Manuel on the side of the line thought I was sad when I didn''t say anything. He said with guilt, "This isn''t fair to you but holding onto this issue will harm our tribes. Lauren, it''s very kind and generous of you to take the initiative to call off the engagement. Rest assured, Janice will let you have the Moonlight Jewelry..."

    Let me have it?

    How dare he say that?

    "I don''t need an empty shell," I coldly interrupted Manuel and didn''t want to say more to him, "call me when you set the date of the press conference." After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    Moonlight Jewelry was my mother''s life''s work and it represented her love. But when Manuel gave thispany to Janice, it wasn''t the same anymore. "What are you gonna do in the press conference?" asked Victor.

    Since I picked up the phone in front of Victor, I didn''t keep my n a secret, "Do you remember that recording of what happened in the parking lot? It''s time for it to shine. I''m not the kind of person who would just s**k it and take the fall. I won''t hesitate to fight back even if it''s my own tribe and my friends'' tribe."

    I wasn''t some kind of innocent little princess and ever since that year, I had be an entric in the eyes of others. I wanted Victor to know all about this so I could show him the real me. I wasn''t that good for him and I had got a dark side. But unexpectedly, Victor nodded, "Yeah, do you need my help? I don''t think a recording is gonna be enough."

    He was telling the truth when he said he would prepare my weapons. Janice POV

    "What? Lauren said yes?!" I was thrilled and hugged my mother. Even though alpha Kean hadpromised and let us get married, there were still people out there who thought I was the home wrecker after Lauren made that speech in the press conference. My mother L was also very excited, "Yeah, that bitch finally changed her mind. But she had to say yes because she''s gonna look bad if she doesn''t break off the engagement now."

    "Pff," I grunted with contempt, "if it weren''t for that bitch, I wouldn''t have had to abort my child to guilt Michael. Mom, Michael really looked forward to that baby."

    "That doesn''t matter, Janice. What really matters is that you''re going to be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe," L shrugged and added after pausing for a second, "and she''s lucky that Manuel wants to give her Moonlight Jewelry."

    "Moonlight Jewelry? No way!" I gasped, "Michael promised me that he will give me some staff to build a brand new Moonlight Jewelry. Why does she get to have it? If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have had such a hard time in thepany. Mom, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t break off the engagement. I''m going to be Michael''s wife and she''s useless now."

    This was ridiculous.

    Even though Lauren took the design team with her, Moonlight Jewelry was still very well-known in the industry. As long as Michael helped me build my own team, thispany would definitely make me a lot of money with all the connections and reputation it had. I would never give up on this moneymaker.

    It belonged to me and it had already been mine.

    "Don''t worry, kiddo," L apparently was on the same page with me, "do you really think Lauren still wants thispany? She''s always on her high horse and she has already turned Manuel down. She''s as foolish as her mother."

    Hearing that, I was finally relieved, "She''s been a big idiot ever since she was little."

    I had always hated how condescending and pretentious she was and she was fake as hell. Everyone loved profits, right?

    "Just rx and wait for the wedding," L patted my shoulder and smiled with relief, "You need to get yourself prepared for the big wedding."

    Speaking of this, I suddenly thought of something, "By the way, mom, have you taken care of the thing in the hospital? No loose ends, right? Michael loves me but he really wants a child to consolidate his position in the tribe. If he finds out I aborted this baby without his permission..."

    "Rx, I''ve got you covered," Lforted me, "no one will ever see that consent for abortion. And the guy who made the potion and the doctor who gave you the operation are all loyal to me. It''s gonna be okay."

    I nodded.

    Michael really looked forward to this child. I drank the potion in advance and bribed the doctor who was in charge of the operation. These people were all my mother''s connections in the hospital but somehow I was still worried about it.

    My mom saw right through me and put her hands on my shoulders, making me stand in front of a mirror. I could see how pretty I was in the mirror and I was just like a younger version of my mother. She said, "Don''t you worry, Janice. The Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe are all eating out of my hand."

    Lauren''s mother, that stupidly proud Luna, died and lost the battle to my mother, letting my mother take her ce in the Fullmoon Tribe.

    And I was on my way to recing Lauren and bing the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe.

    Now I wasn''t so insecure anymore and couldn''t wait for the day of the press conference. I wanted to see the defeated look on Lauren''s face. Growing up, Lauren always looked so condescending and she had to be the best in everything. But then what? Everything and everyone she cared about was all going to be mine!

    Lauren had done so much to stop me but now she had no choice but topromise and call off the engagement. She said she didn''t care but I knew she did!

    "I''m gonna wear the most stunning evening dress in the world to the press conference. The second she breaks off the engagement, I''ll have Michael give me the most romantic proposal on earth."

    I was really looking forward to that day.

 Chapter 39

    Lauren POV

    Three dayster.

    Manuel held the press conference and the tribe''s banquet together and invited a lot of people including the alpha of the Lunarko Tribe. He really made a big deal out of this.

    I wasn''t surprised to see how much they took seriously of this banquet but I was shocked at how much Victor cared about it. He asked about the date and had someone send me a red evening dress. He even hired some professional stylists to dress me up. "Victor, I''m going there to call off the engagement, not get engaged," I was confused at all the work he had done for this. Victor raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, it''s worth celebrating."

    He had made a good point and I had to admit that Victor had got good taste in fashion. The dress was simple yet elegant and the fabric was soft andfortable and it really showed my curves perfectly. Even though I hadn''t gotten used to this dress, it made my boobs look even bigger and firmer. I always covered up my nice body with baggy clothes.

    I wasn''t a fan of makeup and the stylist chose the best makeup look for me. Be looked at me in the mirror and gasped, "You look stunning. You should get dressed up like this more often."

    Seeing how I looked, Victor was stunned and then awkwardly looked away. After a while, he said, "Go and show those idiots what they''ve been missing."

    Be agreed with him in my head, "Hell yeah!"

    I smiled, "Thanks for yourpliments. Then I''m gonna borrow your beta."

    "Yeah," Victor said in a deep voice, "go ahead and do whatever you want. You don''t need to worry about the consequences and I got your back."

    I knew Victor wasn''t only paying lip service when he promised to help me. I was kind of touched and gave him a warmer smile. "Also, I got you a present." "What?"

    But before I could ask him what present it was, the car drove away and headed to Starlight Hotel where the Fullmoon Tribe held the banquet. Soon, we arrived at the hotel but we waited outside for some time and didn''t go in until it was past the appointed time. Only this way could I make Manuel and the others panic.

    Just as I expected, Manuel, who was worried that I would stand him up, had waited outside the door for a long time. Seeing that I had arrived, Manuel was thrilled and hastily walked up to me, "Lauren, what took you so long?"

    The reporters couldn''t wait to point their cameras at us.

    "You should be grateful that I''m willing to y along," I said to Manuel bluntly. I didn''t have any love for him anymore so I was being brutally honest.

    "I''m not ming you..." Manuel choked on his words and said, "just go over there. Everything''s ready. Lauren, alpha Kean and I will make it up to you. I''m sorry to make you go through this."

    Make it up to me?

    Iughed indifferently and glimpsed at Michael and Janice who weren''t far away from here. Janice got all dressed up today and was wearing a lot of makeup. Michael seemed to be amazed when he saw me but then he held Janice in his arm, looking alert. "You guys look great together," I raised my eyebrows and smiled when I walked past them, "I do hope your love is truly pure and innocent."

    Janice started ying the victim again and said, "Lauren, I know I''ve failed you but Michael and I are desperately in love and I hope...you can give us your blessing."

    I looked at them and chuckled without saying anything back. I walked up to the stage and nced at her. Janice seemed to be afraid of something and worriedly clenched Michael''s hand.

    I walked up the stairs as everyone fixed their eyes on me. They had set this stage for me and I just smiled at their cameras confidently.

    "Miss Lauren, so you''re the one who wanted to steal your sister''s fianc¨¦ and Janice and Michael are meant for each other, am I right?" a reporter put forward the first question the second I walked onto the stage.

    That was impressive. In a few days, they had already managed to make people believe that I was the one who tried to steal this marriage with the Lunarko Tribe. They thought that I was jealous of my sister and that the real lovebirds were Michael and Janice. And what happened in the Moonlight Jewelry press conference put these two groups at risk.

    "As for the recent events, I''ll answer all of your questions." I nced at everyone in the room and I wasn''t nervous at all as the shlights were flicking like crazy. I said calmly, "I''m the oldest daughter of the Fullmoon Tribe''s alpha but I left the nco family a long time ago and barely talk to them."

    People started whispering to each other.

    "No wonder the people in the nco Group only knew about Janice and thought she was alpha''s eldest daughter."

    "And the real firstborn can''t even go back to the nco family while Janice is the illegitimate child."

    The look on Manuel and the others'' faces instantly changed and Janice''s face went paler under that thickyer of makeup. She always hated being the illegitimate child of a mistress and right now she felt more humiliated than ever. She tried hard to suppress her anger and bit her lip, "Lauren, for so many years, father has been trying to make it up to you and even made you the only heir to the tribe. Even that can''t make you hate him less?"

    "She''s the only heir? Then Janice is left with nothing?!" someone gasped.

    But without the help of my mother, the nco Family and the Fullmoon Tribe wouldn''t have gone this far and now everyone forgot all about her and only remembered L. Manuel even gave Janice Moonlight Jewelry aspensation.

    And Manuel took his chance and hastily said, "Lauren, I know you hate me but if you hadn''t called off the engagement just to cut us off, Janice wouldn''t have fulfilled the marriage contract in ce of you."

    In ce of me?

    Manuel told them about canceling the engagement ahead of time just to stop me from saying anything against them. He even imed that I was the reason why the engagement was broken off. He didn''t give a crap about me and all he cared about was his interest and his precious little daughter Janice.

    I couldn''t help but sneer, "Yeah, I almost forgot that I''m here to call off the engagement."

    A reporter heard what I just said and immediately asked, "What do you mean? Miss Lauren, are you saying that up till now, you and Michael are still engaged? But Michael and Janice have already announced that they are lovers."

    Manuel panicked under the stage but I didn''t give him a chance to talk. I just said slowly and solemnly, "Yes. My mother is friends with the Lunarko Tribe and this marriage contract has been set on the year I was born. But the son of the Lunarko Tribe''s alpha cheated on me when the contract is still valid. I don''t want a marriage full of lies. So that''s why I''m here to cancel the engagement and set him free."

    "So Janice is actually the home wrecker?"

    "Did she sabotage her sister''s marriage just like her mother?"

    "Is this what she called true love?"

 Chapter 40

    Lauren POV

    I didn''t answer the question about whether Janice got between Michael and me or not directly and just calmly said, "Anyway, from now on, Michael has nothing to do with me." "Since you just broke off this engagement today, does that mean Janice is the home wrecker who ruined your engagement?" the reporter noticed something and said shrewdly.

    However, at this moment, one of the reporters raised a pile of photos in his hand and said in a snarky way, Miss nco, I don''t think you''re telling the truth. Rumor has it that you live quite a sleazy life and sleep around, which ruined your engagement with the Lunarko Tribe."

    He was holding some photos of me having fun in a bar and from some angles, I looked like I was flirting with a lot of men.

    Under the stage, Manuel looked away and glimpsed at L and Janice.

    I didn''t expect that they would take pictures of me at that time and Manuel had already given up on me a long time ago because of his interests and Janice.

    As I froze for a second, the reporter thought he found my weak spot and threw more tough questions at me, "Miss nco, the reason why Janice took your ce to be with Mr. Michael is that you''ve been sleeping around and wanted to abandon the nco family due to your mother''s death. Miss Janice just wanted to protect her tribe by fulfilling the marriage contract with the Lunarko Tribe."

    "And you''ve be jealous of her and started to hate her after you saw what a lovely couple they are right? You''re taking it out on her for what happened to your mother."

    His question instantly started an uproar.

    This press conference was held by alpha Manuel and it was easy for L to put her own people into the staff. That reporter was one of her pawns.

    Seeing how I was getting cornered by their questions, Manuel just pursed his lips and didn''t defend me in front of them at all. He didn''t look stunned or surprised as if he had known about it a long time ago and he knew Janice and L had set this up. Mypromises only made them cockier.

    What would happen if I just did whatever they said, called off the engagement, and gave Janice and Michael my blessing? Would they be grateful?

    No.

    They would be thrilled that this marriage contract between the two tribes could still be fulfilled without me and they could still enjoy the benefits that came from the marriage. My sacrifice would mean nothing to them.

    I took a deep breath and started scrolling my phone, saying slowly and solemnly, "No."

    "Up till now, I''m still Michael''s fianc¨¦." Even though I didn''t give a crap about that title, I needed to let them hear it right now.

    Manuel became grim and said immediately, "Lauren! You''re here to exin all of this in front of everyone! If you hadn''t insisted on breaking off the engagement, Janice would never rece you to be with Michael!" "Then where''s the annulment contract?" I questioned him coldly.

    Manuel stammered, "Well...It''s..."

    If it weren''t for that engagement contract, they wouldn''t have asked me to call off the engagement."

    "Let me do the talking," Janice wiped off her tears and slowly walked onto the stage with tears in her eyes, "Lauren, back then, you hated my mother and father so much that you insisted on breaking off the engagement regardless of the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe..."

    "But now..." Janice sobbed as if she was too devastated to talk anymore and continued after pausing for a while, "now you have to ruin my rtionship with Michael since you''ve seen how happy Michael and I are? Do you really hate my mother and me so much that you want to ruin my life?"

    Every question she raised came with a lot of tears.

    She was crying in a very subtle way and she looked pretty when she wept like that. Teardrops kept falling across her cheeks and made everyone feel sorry for her. She really was good at acting.

    Compared with me beingpletely indifferent, Janice was crying so hard as if I was the bad guy who wanted to destroy their precious love in a fairy tale. And the reporters began raising more relentless questions because of what she just said.

    "Miss Lauren, have you been taking it out on Janice because you hate Mrs. L''s guts?"

    "Are you trying to get back at Janice because you''re jealous of Janice and don''t want to see Janice and Michael be happy after you broke off the engagement?" "Miss Lauren, is all of this your revenge?"

    I directly turned to Manuel as they kept throwing me those questions. There was guilt and regret in his eyes but he just kept his mouth shut. He didn''t want to defend me in front of them at all. My own family had turned against me. "Father, you really wanna do this to me for Janice?"

    "Lauren..." Manuel opened his mouth and finally looked down like there was nothing he could do about it, "I shouldn''t have spoiled you so much when you were little...You''ve be too overbearing and unreasonable..."

    I closed my eyes, forced a smile, and clicked on my phone, "Got it."

    "Janice is your favorite daughter and she matters the most to you."

    "And you''re willing to help her at my expense."

    "Lauren, I''m doing this out of love..."

    Before he could even finish his sentence, the screen behind me lit up and I heard a familiar voice.

    "We''ll make an announcement that the one who was supposed to marry Michael is you, Lauren. But you don''t have any affection for him so Janice fulfilled this marriage contract for you so she wasn''t the third wheel." "And I''ll give you the Moonlight Jewelry aspensation, Lauren."

    "Lauren, please forgive them and leave them alone. Janice and Michael really love each other but they fell for each other at the wrong time."

    "No matter what happens, I''ll announce that Janice is Michael''s fianc¨¦ and she''s never the third wheel, Lauren. I''ll make it up to you by offering youpensation if youe."

    Everyone in the room stopped talking in an instant. Anyone could tell that it was Manuel''s and L''s voices and the reporters L had bribed all froze and didn''t know what to say.

    And I was alsopletely stunned.

    Because that wasn''t the recording I had prepared.

    And the next second, a pregnancy test was shown on the screen which made Janice''s face pale as ashes.

 Chapter 41

    Lauren POV

    "No...That''s not true..." Janice panicked and yelled, "Lauren! How could you do that?! You''re a doctor! Why did you forge that to set me up?"

    Janice was such a good liar and she made that up in a few seconds. Now she used that against me but thank God I had prepared myself for this earlier. I looked at her as she was shaking out of anger in front of me and then I said, "I set you up?" "Hold on for a sec," I said coldly and showed them what I prepared for today, "don''t say anything until you listen to that tape."

    It was the recording of what happened in the parking lot.

    "Did you take an abortifacient?"

    "You''re smarter than I thought you are...your mother''spany, your arranged marriage, and your father''s love for you...These will all be mine!"

    Michael might love Janice for real but this arrogant man loved his child more. He had always wanted a healthy baby. Janice used their child as a way of forcing him to marry her but it was the weak spot of their so-called true love.

    Janice stumbled a little and held onto the desk so that she wouldn''t fall. But Michael just red at her frigidly and even Manuel stared at her, lookingpletely shocked. Everyone thought that the death of that baby was caused by that fall and Manuel was so guilty that he gave the Moonlight Jewelry to Janice.

    But it turned out that this child was expendable when it came to Janice''s interests.

    "This is all made up!" Janice cried out of control, "Lauren, do you really hate me so much?! This is fake! It''s forged! Why are you doing this to me?!"

    I didn''t know if she was faking it or not, right now she was shaking uncontrobly and she walked up to me weakly, clenching her chest as if she was gonna fall in any second, "Enough! I''ve had enough! I''ll give you whatever you want! Lauren...I''ll give you my everything...I''m willing to leave the tribe...I don''t want anything anymore..."

    At this time, Janice was still acting.

    "That''s my baby... His death hurts me the most...Lauren, why are you using him to attack me? My poor baby... He''s gone for good..." Janice sobbed so hard that she fell to the ground.

    Michael couldn''t pull a long face anymore and came up to help her stand up. But he still looked quite grim.

    However, after seeing all those pictures and listening to that recording, everyone had known who the homewrecker actually was and Janice and her mother L were used of being mistresses again. L had always been able to contain herself and act to be sweet and nice in front of people but now even she couldn''t keep her cool.

    Ady under the stage who was invited to be here suddenly knew what was going on and said, "That exins a lot. Lauren and the alpha of the Lunarko Tribe have always got along pretty well and Michael had always taken Lauren as his date to every ball. Howe he suddenly got engaged with Janice?"

    "She''s the one who stole Lauren''s fianc¨¦ and now she wants her blessing? This is ridiculous."

    "And Michael is also a jackass."

    Manuel looked gloomy and other than them, all the people here felt bad for me and became more curious about what happened. But I didn''t need their sympathy and charity and I didn''t want them to see the vulnerable side of me.

    As they were gossiping, I still looked the same. I tried hard to suppress my feelings and said calmly, "I''m grateful...that my father, alpha Manuel, has raised me all these years."

    "I don''t care that you always y favorites," I said emotionlessly, "but I can''t sit and watch you give Moonlight Jewelry away. Maybe mother had gone for too long and the tribe is starting to forget their Luna and even you had forgotten about her. Don''t you remember that she''s the founder of Moonlight Jewelry? You''re protective of Janice and your mistress but please promise me this, run Moonlight Jewelry with care, or just shut it down. My mother used to be your mate and that''s the least you can do. Please don''t bring disgrace to my mother like this."

    "Wait, isn''t Moonlight Jewelry a wedding gift for Janice?"

    "He gave his ex-wife''spany to his mistress'' daughter as a wedding gift?"

    People started targeting them again.

    I didn''t want this empty shell but I didn''t want L and Janice to have it. After what I said, no matter how L begged Manuel, he could never give Moonlight Jewelry to them.

    I interrupted them and spoke up again, "Michael and I haven''t found our mates yet and the marriage contract has been valid ever since the day I became an adult. But if you had told me that you didn''t want to marry me in the first ce, I wouldn''t give you a hard time. But you just kept lying to me and ruined everything for yourself."

    "From now on, Michael and I are broken up."

    "Goodbye."

    After saying that, I walked away in my high heels and never looked back. I pretended I never saw the violent look on Michael''s face.

    Janice, who had been acting like she was about to faint in Michael''s arms, suddenly had the strength and yelled at me, "Lauren, do you really wanna destroy the nco family? Are you happy that you finally got your revenge tonight?" Revenge?

    I stopped walking. I wasn''t the old me who didn''t take all of this seriously and let Janice do whatever she wanted. I nce at everyone who looked upset and finally stared at Manuel, "Who''s the one that force me to have this ceremony?" They didn''t know what to say.

    "I''m not your puppet and I won''t let you manipte me."

    "But this is your tribe! This is your family!" Manuel shouted wrathfully.

    "Then from now on we''re through and I''m not your family anymore!" I looked at him, "alpha Manuel, please liquidate the property that belongs to me."

    "You''re leaving us?" Manuel asked in a deep voice and frowned, "Lauren, you wanna abandon your own tribe?"

    Abandon my own tribe?

    I grew up in this ce and this was my home. But I didn''t have a sense of belonging to this ce anymore. "I''m not the one who abandoned the tribe."

    After saying that, I slowly walked out of the venue and didn''t want to have anything to do with this drama.

    But Manuel roared behind me, "Lauren, you stop right there!"

    Ipletely ignored him and kept walking.

    I underestimated his greed and overestimated his love for me. The next second, I could hear some mening at me from behind.

    "Lauren! Danger! I smell the scent of a pack!"

    "Stop her! Don''t let her go!" L shouted at those men and Manuel didn''t stop her.

    I could hear them getting closer but Be wasn''t good at fighting. We weren''t sure that we could make it to the car and escape and they had blocked my way out. I had to take off my high heels and ran as fast as I could. Victor''s beta Richard was waiting for me outside.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 42

    Lauren

    POV

    "Piss off!" Be took control of my body and fought back with her sharp ws. She wounded the guards who were about to catch up and roared, "I''ll tear you apart!"

    Her ruthless attack slowed them down a little. After all, these guards still saw me as the daughter of the Fullmoon Tribe''s alpha and the nobledy of the nco family. So they didn''t dare to actually hurt me and that bought me some time. Manuel stood at the other end of the hallway and stared at me, pulling a long face. He pursed his lips and became quiet. I nced at him and didn''t say anything. I just took my chance and wanted to leave right away.

    Seeing that, L couldn''t keep her cool anymore and grabbed Manuel''s arm, "We can''t just let Lauren leave, Manuel! This isn''t just for Janice, this involved the Fullmoon Tribe and we have to make her stay so we can work this out!" "Manuel! Once Lauren''s gone, she''s gone for good and it''s gonna be hard for us to talk to her again!" L yelled but she knew Manuel''s weak spot, "we''re doing this for the tribe. Lauren''s leaving the tribe and taking your money with her." Manuel and L were basically the same. They only cared about their profits.

    So Manuel didn''t hesitate this time and solemnly ordered, "Capture her and I don''t care if she''s gonna get hurt."

    Manuel''s voice went through the hallway and into my ears. He said that it didn''t matter if I got hurt or not. When it came to his interests, I wasn''t his daughter anymore.

    Hearing that, the guards didn''t hold back their strength and came at me at full speed. My wolf only possessed healing power and even though I was the daughter of an alpha, it seemed hard to fight back against all these well-trained warriors and they were getting closer to me.

    "Damn it!" Be roared, "get away from me!"

    Run!

    Keep running!

    I had to run outside as fast as I could but my dress really seemed to bother me right now and there was nowhere to hide for me in this long hallway. They came at me with their sharp ws and I had prepared myself for the uing pain. I just kept running toward the end and didn''t dare to slow down.

    Suddenly, someone grabbed my arm and pulled me in at the turn. At that moment, a giant w was going to hit my back but now a bullet went right through it and the specially-made bullet made that wolf howl out of pain.

    The next thing I knew, a bunch of guards flooded in from behind and I was cornered by them. Just as I panicked and was about to struggle, I saw a familiar face and gasped, "Victor!"

    "Why are you here?" I had never felt so safe before.

    Victor took a good look at me and finally spoke up after making sure that I was okay, "I''m here to pick you up."

    "But Richard''s here with me."

    "Is that the same for you?"

    "...No," I couldn''t help butugh but Victor still didn''t let go of my hand. It was odd that the heat of his hand flowed into my body and warmed up my heart.

    Of course Victor and Richard were different from me. If Richard was here, I wouldn''t feel so relieved and safe right now.

    "Are you hurt?" Victor looked at me and gave me his coat.

    "No," I tugged his coat on my shoulders and felt the scent from his coat wrapping around me and chasing the coldness within me away, "you''re right on time. Thanks."

    "I should''vee sooner," Victor held my hand and when he looked at the corner, he stopped smiling. The dim lights shone into his eyes and his eyes shimmered coldly, "Let''s go home. Let them handle those bastards." Even I could feel how intimidating he was right now and it was overwhelming.

    Victor''s guardians were best at fightingbats and they easily took care of the people who tried to capture me.

    "Who are you? This is the Fullmoon Tribe. How dare you do this in our territory! Get out of my way!" L came up and snapped at those people who were shielding us. She didn''t see us because we were standing behind them. But how would those guardians be afraid of a mistress who actually didn''t have any power at all. L only had a say when she was in the Fullmoon Tribe.

    "Lauren, you''ve hooked up with some guy from another tribe and now you''re turning against us?" L raised her voice and said, "and you wanna take the fortune of the nco family! Are you trying to destroy the Fullmoon Tribe!" L''s words reminded Manuel of something and Manuel scorned me, "Lauren, are you gonna ruin the Fullmoon Tribe because of your hatred? You grew up in this ce and I''m your father! I''m your family!"

    My family?

    When he was forcing me to do something I hated, did he remember that I was his daughter too?

    My body trembled a bit and I couldn''t imagine Manuel could be so shameless and say something like that. I clenched my fists but Victor took my hands and opened them gently. He held my hands softly and took me out of this ce while his guardians blocked them from me and didn''t give those people from the Fullmoon Tribe a chance to get any closer.

    "Get out of my way! That''s my daughter!" Manuel roared.

    "Lauren, I never expected you to be so cruel! Who are these people?! You''ve got no shame and all you want is to get back at us. This is your tribe. How dare you..."

    "Shut up!"

    Bang.

    A bullet went past Manuel''s head and scratched his face. It went straight into the wall but what scared him the most was Victor''s intimidating voice. Manuel froze and couldn''t utter a single word.

    That alpha was much more powerful than he was.

    "Take care of everything," Victor ordered frigidly and there was nothing but coldness in his voice.

    "Yes, master," the head of the guardians answered.

    Victor took me to his car and I could still hear Manuel shouting at me behind my back. Judging from his lips, I could tell what kind ofnguage he was using on me. I sneered but then a hand covered my eyes and I could feel his warm body heat. "Don''t look," Victor said softly by my ear.

    "You''re doing great today, Lauren."

 Chapter 43

    Lauren

    POV

    My eyes were covered by Victor''s warm and big palm and I could only see a faint lighting through his slender fingers. The sudden darkness didn''t make me feel scared at all. Instead, I felt warm and secure. I could sense the heat of Victor''s hand and his body I couldn''t hear alpha Manuel roaring at me anymore.

    heat wrapped me around warmly.

    But until the car was started, Victor still hadn''t put down his hand.

    I couldn''t help but chuckled, "I''m not that vulnerable, Victor, you can put down your hand now."

    Victor didn''t listen to me and still kept covering my eyes, which made me feel like I was being held in his arms. I gently took his hand and saw those people from the Fullmoon Tribe through the car window and that tall figure not far away. I didn''t care anymore andughed, "It''s fine. I''ve always known what kind of person my father is and he will give up on me when ites to his interests. So I''m not hurt by his words at all. I''m stronger than that."

    Victor paused for a while and then withdrew his hand, pursing his lips, "Okay."

    "But thank you anyway."

    Be grunted in my head, "Come on, you were really touched by his gestures just then. Why are you acting so cool about it? You don''t have to hold back your feelings all the time. Let''s kiss him hard to thank him just like that day."

    I tried not to argue with Be and locked her in my mind to cool down my head. Then I asked, "Why did youe here? I''ve got Richard."

    "Richard? He''s the same as me?" Victor sneered, "if I hadn''t sent people to guard you in advance instead of waiting for you outside like a fool, it would''ve been much harder to get you out of there."

    He was right...

    If Victor hadn''te just in time, there was no way Be and I could get away from those lunatics safe and sound.

    I had no choice but to nod, "Okay, you two are different."

    Victor gave me a subtle smile that was hard to detect.

    Someone coughed at the front seat and Richard awkwardly turned around and said, "Should I cover my ears?"

    Oh my god! I forgot there were other people in the car and it was Richard who we had been talking about all this time. I suddenly felt embarrassed and Victor just coldly rolled up the partition and blocked Richard''s yful gaze. For other people, what we did looked like flirting. There was a weird tension mounting in the car.

    I had to change the subject to break the ice, "By the way, you told me you had a gift for me this morning. Is it the video that was yed on the screen?"

    I didn''t prepare the consent for abortion that was signed by Janice and those pictures of her and Michael looking intimate. After some time of thinking, I realized only Victor could pull it off.

    "Yeah," Victor nodded, "are you happy with the gift? Do you feel better now?"

    "Yes, I love this gift and I do feel better now." Thinking about the look on Janice''s face, I was more than happy, "You have no idea how funny they looked. It was the first time for me to see L panic like that. If there weren''t so many people there, she would''ve definitelye at me and stopped acting nice. Janice was the same. She got all dressed up today and I heard Michael nned to propose to her today. But none of them expected that..."

    "I''m not a puppet and I won''t let them pull the strings." I didn''t know why I became so talkative in front of Victor and I even started gabbling about what happened at the banquet as if Be had taken control of my body. After realizing that, Iughed awkwardly, "Sorry. I was being too loud."

    But Victor was just listening quietly and naturally reached out his hand to fix my hair. He smiled at me with those golden eyes and said, "No, you made it sound hrious."

    "But thank you anyway, for the gift at the banquet anding here to save me just in time," I said sincerely.

    However, he kept staring at me with his golden eyes and his voice was deep and charming and sounded more seductive than ever in this narrow space.

    "Then do I get a prize for that?" Victor looked at me bluntly and then fixed his eyes on my lips, implying something else.

    A prize...

    "Go kiss him! Right now!" Be couldn''t help it anymore and she came into my head again.

    I held her back and my heart was racing like crazy. I couldn''t help but turn to him and stare at his sexy lips. I still remember the taste of his lips and I felt like I could smell his peppermint scent of him which was like a breeze in the forest. It blew away all the sadness and rage hidden deep in my heart and right now all I could see was Victor.

    "Is there a prize for me?" Victor looked at me with a subtle smile and his voice was tempting and sexy.

    I pursed my lips and couldn''t help thinking about that kiss on that delirious night. I had to admit that kiss did feel great...

    Stop it.

    What were you thinking!?

    I hastily looked away and subconsciously said, "We''re not alone here."

    Victor paused for a few seconds and chuckled while looking at me significantly, "So it''s okay for me to do that when we''re alone."

    "I''ve never said that..." I realized something was off. Victor only said that he wanted a prize but he never said it was a kiss. What was I talking about?! "No, you misunderstood. That''s not the prize I meant."

    "So what do you think was on my mind?"

    I froze and didn''t know how to make this sound right. I knew I was blushing right now and Victor just kept looking at me. I red at him and then looked out the window.

    "Never mind. Your happiness is my greatest prize."

    That sounded like sweet talk that only lovers would say but Victor said that with a straight face and he sounded even more sincere. Where did this man learn to do all this? He kept sweet talking me as if someone had taught him how to do that. A few days ago, he was still stiff and serious. Something crossed my mind.

    I turned to look at Victor and asked, "Where did you learn to do all this sweet talking and nice gestures? Who taught you these?"

    Victor stopped smiling and looked away, pretending everything was fine, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    But I could see his ears blushing right now.

 Chapter 44

    Victor

    POV

    I was d I was in the car instead of the study. All those sweet words and tactics I learned from Google were still on myputer in the study. As soon as I got home, I had to erase those records. If Lauren saw them... No! I certainly couldn''t let that happen.

    Fortunately, it was quite dark in the car, and Lauren wouldn''t notice the look on my face. I guessed I hid it well.

    However, the next second, Lauren looked at me interestedly as if she had found something intriguingpared to her earlier predicament, "Who taught you to say that kind of sweet talk, Richard? Was it one of your friends?" "....No," I responded in a t voice.

    Lauren smiled at me cunningly and reached over to press down the partition, "Richard is here, so I''ll just ask him."

    I didn''t feel threatened by this and reminded her, "Richard probably doesn''t have time to answer you right now cuz his way of shifting his attention is to immerse himselfpletely in his work, and he wouldn''t want to disturb us."

    Sure enough, Lauren remembered what had just happened and her hand froze in mid-air. She awkwardly withdrew her hands and muttered quietly, "You''re pretty snarky even when you''re being mean, alpha Victor." I didn''t argue with that.

    Although I did not agree with what she just said, I was actually not an apathetic person when it came to Lauren.

    "Richard had been fixing up the aftermath of the party and if there is anything you want him to do, you can just tell him."

    Lauren''s gaze darkened as she looked out the car window. The car had already left the borderline of the Fullmoon Tribe. I had seen that lonely and sad look on her face the other day when she was drunk. She was pretending to be strong, hiding the vulnerable side of herself in armor.

    "I don''t think there''s anything left for him to do. I''ll just deal with my father...no, Manuel, about thepany''s shares," Lauren said, "after that, I don''t have anything to do with the nco family and the Fullmoon Tribe."

    She forced a smile at me but she looked lonely. No one would ever want to leave their tribe if they didn''t have to.

    The look on Lauren''s face made me feel terrible and I couldn''t help but say, "You can see The Midnight ws Tribe as your tribe."

    "Huh?" She was a little confused.

    "I meant what I saidst time," I looked Lauren in the eyes and said, "if you want, you can be the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe, and no one will be able to hurt you anymore, Lauren."

    I would protect her and keep her safe.

    Lauren was a bit stunned for a moment and masked her feelings with a fake smile, "I told you, I''m not that vulnerable."

    "But I want to protect you, so stop looking so deste. You''re not alone, Lauren." What I said just now wasn''t the lovey-dovey phrases I searched online. It just suddenly came to my mind at this very moment, and I couldn''t help but blurt them out. Lauren flinched. She looked down and her thick eyshes cast shadows under her eyes. Her eyes darkened as she remained silent for a moment before she said, "Victor, don''t be so good to me, and stop trying to protect me." "Why?" I didn''t get it.

    "Because those who are nice to me will eventually leave," Lauren said, "I''m afraid that you, too, will suddenly leave me."

    "Is that why you never let your guard down around people who truly care for you?"

    Lauren looked down and didn''t say a word.

    I understood why Lauren would always be so defensive around other people and no one could really break down the walls that she built. She would treat those who were kind to her politely, but when anyone showed her affection or wanted to get more intimate, she would be resistant and run away.

    Because she was afraid.

    I looked at her sullen face, reached out, and grabbed Lauren''s wrist. I put her hand on my chest and let her hear my heart beating for her right now. Then I put my forehead against hers and spoke slowly, "I won''t." "Lauren, I won''t leave."

    Lauren batted her eyes. She opened her mouth but didn''t say anything.

    Empty promises weren''t enough to convince her and I added, "It''s okay, we have our whole life ahead of us, and I''ll spend my life proving it to you. If you don''t believe me, I''m willing to make a Blood Oath for you."

    "I, by the name of the Midnight ws Tribe''s Alpha, swear to Lauren nco that I will spend the rest of my life..."

    "It''s okay," Lauren looked up, her eyes glistening, "no need for that."

    I thought Lauren was going to turn me down, but her voice sounded a little choked up, "I believe you."

    At that moment, an indescribable joy welled up inside of me as if all sorts of emotions were surging through me. It was the most beautiful thing anyone had ever said to me. I wanted to kiss her and hold her in my arms, but we just pressed our foreheads against each other. Lauren closed her eyes and said softly, "Thank you."

    "I''m so happy right now."

    She finally started letting down her guard in front of me and wasn''t resistant to being with me anymore.

    At such a moment, an absurd thought shed through my mind that it was still useful to look up some information on those ridiculous websites. Although they were mostly filled with ridiculous ways to court girls, perhaps I could see what else I could do to win her

    over.

    And I could never let Lauren see that, of course.

    Even the air seemed to be filled with a sweet fragrance.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the partition, ruining this beautiful moment. Lauren quickly sat up straight.

    Damn, I should''ve told Richard to take the other car. He was such a goofy werewolf who knew nothing about love.

    I pulled down the partition with a straight face and said, looking annoyed, "What is it?"

    Perhaps my face looked too grim, Richard''s body stiffened and it took him a while toe back to his senses. Then this moron even tried to roll up the partition again, "I''m so sorry..."

    "We were not doing anything," Lauren said hastily, "just go ahead and tell us what''s going on."

    Richard looked at Lauren and then at me. He had always been quite talkative before and now he was stammering and wasn''t behaving like the beta of one of the strongest tribes at all, "Nothing. I just wanna brief you on what''s going on over there at the banquet hall...Our people who stayed there have retreated, and alpha Manuel won''t know who sent them."

    That was all?

    "Also, we''re about to get back to the estate. Should we leave this car for you and take another car, or should we remind you to get off the car when we arrive?"

    "Richard," I said, holding back my anger.

    "Hmm?"

    "People at the training camp have been cking offtely. You should go and stay there for some days."

    "Huh? Alpha Victor, why do you suddenly want me to go there? That ce is way too scary..."

    "Shut up!"

    "Okay..."

    How could I ever let this moron be my beta?

    However, Lauren wasughing at this scene.

    Well, he wasn''t useless then.

    "And there''s onest thing that I must tell you," Richard peeked out of the front seat and said hastily, "the people that we sent there said Janice seemed to have fainted again at the end, and now the Fullmoon Tribe is in chaos and the party ended early without even giving the guests a reason. I heard alpha Kean went over there too...phew."

 Chapter 45

    Third Person POV

    Unlike Lauren and Victor, the nco estate was in chaos at the moment.

    "I don''t know why my name is on the consent form to terminate the pregnancy. How could I possibly anymore.

    Her tears did not get Michael''s attention this time.

    Alpha Kean and alpha Manuel sat on the couch grimly without saying anything.

    Now those who left the party were discussing their scandal. The daughter of the mistress had once ag Janice was crying in L''s arms, but her eyes were filled with viciousness. It was all because of that bi Alpha Kean was wearing a long face and red viciously at Michael who was quite pissed off, then  Kean was furious and didn''t show any mercy to Michael. He hit him so hard that Michael almost fell to fault..."

    She blocked Michael with her skinny body, which stopped Alpha Kean''s scepter from swinging down a And Michael was finally moved by her gesture and held Janice in his arms. It looked like they were two Janice went on acting, "I was the one who couldn''t control myself. It was me who couldn''t bear to see never abandoned our child. He''s my baby! I can swear on my life!"

    Michael took that child very seriously. At the same time, this was also a wound that would never heal L also finally stood up for her at this time, "I know how important a child is for a mother. As a wom Hearing that, Manuel and Michael weren''t so sure anymore.

    Yes, Lauren was a doctor. And the hospital where Janice had her miscarriage that day was the same or "Lauren is too proud and she would never do anything like that," Manuel paused and said.

    to my baby...he was my child...I felt like I was living in hell when I felt him leave my body..." Janice howled and didn''t care about how she looked right now

    len the fianc¨¦ of the daughter of the first wife, and people always loved this kind of juicy gossip. ren! Janice thought to herself furiously.

    his scepter hard against Michael''s back out of spite, "Look at what you''ve done!"

    ound. Janice''s face went pale and she hurriedly held Michael''s arm, saying, "No! No! Please don''t me him! Alpha Kean, it''s not Michael''s fault! It''s all my

    rds whose love was being tested by all these obstacles.

    I being ignored by my sister and fell in love with Michael. It was me who loved Michael too much and wanted to be with him forever. But I can swear that I

    en Michael and Lauren and Janice could never admit that she did it.

    ice would never do that! And Manuel, you can''t suspect Janice just because of a piece of paper! Not to mention the fact that Lauren works at that hospital!"

    en worked at. It wasn''t hard for her to get a consent form to terminate the pregnancy.

    Janice''s eyes shed with malice, but then she suppressed her true feelings and said pitifully, "Of cou, elieve my sister, but her friend, the one named M..."

    She didn''t finish the sentence but everyone knew what she meant and they all became a little suspicious.

    L chimed in at the right time, "Forget it, Manuel. Since this marriage is not gonna work, then the engagement is over. Janice, my child, it''s just so unfair to you. It''s you that everyone is talking about now, my poor child."

    "Just leave. If this union isn''t gonna work, we don''t need to cooperate with the Lunarko Tribe anymore," L said that but she was actually reminding them in such a euphemistic way that the Lunarko Tribe and the Fullmoon Tribe had now long been united. If the Lunarko Tribe really turned their backs on them and Michael didn''t marry Janice, no nobledies would ever want to marry a guy like Michael anymore.

    Janice instantly understood what L meant and pulled out of Michael''s arms reluctantly, "It''s all my fault. Never mind, I shouldn''t have put our tribes in such a difficult position because of my selfishness. Michael...we...I''ll go beg Lauren to forgive us. As long as she''s willing to do that, I''m okay with never seeing you again...It''s for the best of our tribe, too."

    Janice looked like a candle in the wind and seemed so fragile that she was about to faint any second. Seeing how selfless she was right now, they thought of how cruel Lauren was just then. Michael finally reached out to hold her hands and said in a hoarse voice, "I trust you, Janice."

    Janice wept and burst into tears.

    Alpha Kean looked at them and sat down as if he had be a lot older. He said in a deep voice, "This is the only way now. The marriage between the Fullmoon Tribe and the Lunarko Tribe can no longer be canceled and our families are now on the same boat. That''s all we can do..."

    "Yeah," hearing that, Manuel nodded, "there are still a lot of reporters out there and we need to go deal with them."

    Janice looked at Michael with tears in her eyes as Michael tenderly held her in his arms.

    After that, they went out hand in hand to face the curious reporters outside and put on quite a show. Although it didn''t go as well as Janice thought it would, she had now managed to be Michael''s fianc¨¦e and the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe. She believed that time would make people forget everything, just like the way the stupidly proud former Luna of the Fullmoon Tribe was forgotten.

    On the way back, Alpha Kean looked at Mrs. Vanessa, who had been silent all this time, and said, "I''m sorry, Vanessa. But now we''ll just have to let Michael and Janice get married."

    Luna Vanessa didn''t give a damn about it at all. She had been watching them this whole evening and felt like they were all just a bunch of clowns, "I don''t care if it''s Lauren or Janice. Those nco kids. I hate them all."

    "Vanessa, I know you''ve always held a grudge against Lauren''s mother, but..." Kean didn''t know what to say. Back then, if Lauren''s mother Martha hadn''t married Manuel, Kean''s parents would want Martha to be his wife, and Vanessa had always resented Martha for that reason.

    Vanessa snorted, "What''s the difference? Lauren grew up to be aplete weirdo and Janice is just the same as her mother. She''s nothing but a girl who was raised by a mistress and all she knows was to cry like a big baby." Kean sighed and could only say, "Vanessa, now we just have to ept Janice like we epted Michael, I guess."

    Vanessa''s unruffled face finally started to change and she raised her voice, "No way! How dare you think that I''ve epted Michael! I will never..."

    "Michael has always treated you like his own mother..."

    "He''s not my child! And he never will be!" Vanessa''s eyes flickered with pain, "he''ll never rece my baby! Stop trying to get me to ept Michael, Kean!"

    Vanessa suddenly thought of something and sneered, "But it works for me. Janice is much better than Lauren. Lauren will always remind me of something I would never want to think of..."

 Chapter 46

    Lauren POV

    "Lauren, I''m very disappointed in you."

    Suddenly, the darkness faded away and there was a hallway in front of me which looked quite familiar. Manuel was wearing a long face, frowning at me. I felt like I was shivering in the snow as he red at me so coldly. I nced at the ragged doll in his hand which he bought for Janice and now was cut into pieces.

    No...

    I wasn''t the one who destroyed it. Janice did it herself...

    I tried to exin it to father but I couldn''t utter a single word and my whole body froze.

    "You...," Manuel sighed, "I''ve always been trying to tolerate you because of Martha''s death but...Nevermind. Lauren, you really disappointed me this time. I''ve never thought you could be so cruel..."

    Manuel sighed and turned his back on me. I wanted to go and tell him the truth but he disappeared in the hallway and then I was surrounded by some dark mist. My legs froze and couldn''t move anymore and I was about to be suffocated.

    The next second, the scene changed and I was in the hallway at the banquet. But this time, I was being chased by Manuel''s wolf form instead of a bunch of soldiers. When I was little, he would carry me on his shoulders and run in the forest with me but now he was waving his giant ws and showing his sharp fangs at me. He said in his terrifying alpha voice coldly, "You stop right there! You traitor!"

    "Lauren! You betrayed your own tribe! Come back here right now!"

    I ran as fast as I could and he wasn''t my father anymore. He didn''t love me anymore and when he looked at me, his eyes were filled with rage and discontent. I was sure that once he caught me, his wolf would tear me apart. But where else could I go...

    I kept running forward and he was getting closer to me. At that point, all sorts of feelings flooded into my head, and my legs went weaker and weaker. I had always known that Manuel yed favorites and that he stopped caring about me because of the tenderness of L and Janice. He saw me as nothing but an asset and he didn''t love me anymore. But I never expected that he could be so cruel that he would rather ruin my life than save his face and protect his interests.

    I felt like there was a huge boulder crushing my chest and it was getting hard to breathe. I was overwhelmed by devastation. It turned out that deep down I was hurt by his cruelty. He once was a loving father but what was past was past now.

    Never mind. I didn''t wanna keep running away anymore...

    Suddenly, there was a voice repeating in my head.

    I subconsciously slowed down and just stood there, waiting for Manuel who had gone crazy and twisted toe at me. I watched him throwing his sharp ws at my head quietly.

    All of a sudden, someone popped out from behind and pulled me over. And then my body got warmer from then on as Manuel howled at me from behind.

    And that person said to me, "Lauren, don''t give up."

    I tried to see who he was and then lights suddenly came back and chased away the darkness in the hallway. His figure faded away and all I could hear was his voice.

    "Lauren?" "Lauren?"

    Someone knocked on the door and woke me up from this nightmare. My sweat soaked up my clothes and my hair was all wet. My breasts were heaving sharply and I still hadn''t recovered from that nightmare. My feet and hands were all cold and Victor was still talking behind the door. He asked anxiously with doubt, "Lauren, what''s happening? Are you awake?"

    It was victor''s voice. He was the one who woke me up and got me out of that nightmare.

    "I''m alright," I raised my voice and tried to stay calm. I looked up at the clock and it was about noon. No wonder Victor would get worried and knock on my door to check if I was okay. I said, "I''m sorry. I was exhaustedst night and overslept. Could you wait for a moment? I''ll go freshen up and proceed with your treatment for today."

    "Thank God you''re fine. There''s no need to rush," Victor''s voice sounded a bit surreal outside the door but reallyforted me, "I''ll be in my study."

    "Okay," I responded. But I just leaned against the door and didn''t say a word. Honestly, I just wanted to open the door and hug him right now so that his embrace could warm me up from the coldness of the nightmare. But I was sober enough to keep my hands to myself and just stayed where I was standing just now.

    "Are you okay, Lauren?" Be wasn''t joking like she always did and said concernedly. She wasn''t always so naughty.

    "To be honest, I feel awful," I didn''t lie to her and said, "I thought I wouldn''t give a crap but I was faced with my deepest fear in that dream. Manuel would do anything to protect his interests and to him, I''m dead to him and Janice''s his only daughter now. He would not have done that if there was one part of him that still felt sorry for me."

    I felt like I was being a little too emotional and but now I was extremely vulnerable as I just woke up from the horrifying nightmare because I knew I didn''t have a home anymore. I had lost my tribe. No matter how tough and cold I pretended to be around other people, I saw my deepest fear in that dream.

    "So are we rogues now?" Iughed sarcastically.

    "Rogues sound cool," Be was trying tofort me in her own way, "and we''re capable enough to be the queens of rogues and that''s awesome. Oh, an alpha who has magical healing power. If Manuel and Michael find out, they''ll be so mad and will regret everything they''ve done."

    Be was imagining how cool we would be if we became the alpha of rogues and took over the Fullmoon Tribe. Her jokes lightened my mood and I wasn''t so frustrated anymore. I stretched my arms and freshen up. By the time I changed into something cozy, Be started talking about how we would rule this continent after we became queens of rogues and how pathetic Manuel and Michael would look when they were crying on their knees.

    I interrupted her, "No, they might me us for not telling them that I have healing power and there''s no chance that they''ll feel sorry about what they''ve done."

    "Well...you have a point," Be said, "sometimes we really should learn from them and be a little more overconfident like them."

    Beughed and then said to me in a serious tone, "Also, Lauren, you''ll never be alone and you''re never abandoned or banished."

    "I know. I always got you and M by my side."

    "Not just us."

    "Huh?"

    "You''ll know the answer once you open that door."

    My heart skipped a beat and I suddenly realized something.

 Chapter 47

    Lauren

    POV

    I saw Victor right in front of me when I opened the door.

    Victor didn''t go back to his study as he said he would but went to prepare lunch. Hearing the door opening, he looked up and said to me, "Lunch is ready."

    In the dining room, Victor was still holding his pad, dealing with his work. There was a te of spaghetti and a cup of ck tea in front of me. In the haze, Victor looked much more approachable than usual and this big empty estate had be warmer than the home I grew up in before I knew it.

    No wonder why Be said that I would get the answer once I opened the door.

    Because Victor was standing behind it.

    The dreadful nightmare was fading away and Victor chased away the dark mist and let lights shine into my world as he did in my dream.

    "Didn''t sleep wellst night?" Victor took a look at me and asked, "you look exhausted."

    "I..." I paused for a while and didn''t tell him what I actually wanted to say. I just stretched and smiled, "Maybe it''s because I''ve slept for too long. Ever since I became a doctor, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep for such a long time. And to think that those bastards won''t bother me anymore, I''ve never felt so relieved."

    Victor looked me in the eye. Maybe it was because I disguised myself so well that he couldn''t tell I was lying. He believed me and nodded at me, reminding me toe over and have lunch with him.

    After lunch, we went to his room and started his daily massage.

    I squeezed his firm and muscr calves and pondered. The treatment had been going on for a few days and normally his legs wouldn''t be numb anymore. But now he was still sitting in his wheelchair, which made me a bit less sure about his condition. I squeezed his calves harder and asked, "How do your legs feel right now?"

    "Good," he said. He paused for some time and added, "I love your massage."

    Seeing the look on his face, I red at him, "Stop it. I''m being serious."

    "And I''m just being honest about how I feel," Victor said with a straight face and looked at me with those golden eyes calmly. It seemed that I cared about his treatment much more than him.

    I rolled my eyes and tried to say in a way that wouldn''t offend this proud alpha, "You''re still not able to stand up after so long? Have you even tried? If we''re not making any progress, maybe we should choose a different approach."

    Victor''s eyes darkened and said briefly in a t tone, "No."

    Maybe he didn''t want to talk about this anymore.

    After all, he was a powerful alpha and he must be more concerned about the progress of his treatment and wanted to stand up and recover more than anyone. But I wasn''t good atforting people and I could only talk to him as a professional doctor, "Well, then maybe we need to consider a different approach. I''ll go back to the hospital and have a meeting with the other doctors."

    "No need for that," Victor interrupted me, "just keep trying. I can feel my legs getting stronger each day. Maybe it''s just that the treatment isn''t long enough and we might make some progress after a while."

    Since when did Victor be so enthusiastic about his treatment?

    I nced at him suspiciously but Victor still looked the same. So I stopped doubting him and said, "Okay, I respect that. But you gotta tell me how your body really feels."

    "Of course," he nodded and looked down at me. He took my hand and squeezed it, "Have a rest. That''s enough treatment time for today."

    I didn''t toss away his hand and raised my eyebrows, "Who''s the real doctor here?"

    "You," although he said that, he still didn''t let go of my hand, "my doctor and caretaker."

    Though he called me his caretaker, he was the one who had been taking care of me most of the time. He was the one who was in a wheelchair but he made most of the meals and helped me solve a lot of problems, which made me, the caretaker, a bit guilty. Victor squeezed my palm and there was something in his golden eyes. He pulled me in and I tripped over, falling into his arms. He whispered into my ears in his deep voice, "By the way, can you give me the prize that you said you couldn''t give me because we''re not alone, Lauren?"

    "Now...we''re all alone here."

    His tempting voice went right into my head and I was wrapped around by his peppermint scent, which made my heart skip a beat. The atmosphere tensed up and it was getting hot in here. "That''s...that''s not the prize I meant," I stammered.

    "Then what is it?"

    At that moment, my mind went nk and I didn''t know what prize I should give to him. After all, he was the strongest alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe and he could get everything he wanted.

    As I was thinking, Victor took the chance and said, "If you don''t know what it should be, then just give me this."

    He stared at my lips.

    I wasn''t drunk or seduced by false heat but now I was still kind of turned on by him. I looked at his lips and subconsciously got closer to him, wanting to give him a kiss as a reward. I didn''t realize what was happening until I felt his peppermint breath on my cheeks. I got out of his embrace and said, "I''ve never agreed to this."

    Victor was a little upset and looked me in the eye, saying, "Fine. Then what do you wanna give me?"

    I pondered for a while and thought about what kind of thank-you gifts my friends and I usually gave each other. Then I had something in mind, "I''ll cook a meal for you. Is that good enough?"

    "Are you sure that''s a reward?" Victor raised his eyebrows and said bluntly.

    I was speechless and didn''t know what to say, "How about a cup of coffee?"

    "That''s it? Really?"

    "How about a pen?"

    "It''s like you''re picking out a thank-you gift for an acquaintance."

    He turned down every one of my offers. I almost forgot how snarky and picky he could be after him being nice to me for so long.

    "What kind of gift do you want, then?" I couldn''t take it anymore, "except a kiss."

    Victor grinned, "Well."

    I looked at him quietly. If he said something inappropriate, I would definitely walk away.

    "Can you shave my face?"

    "What?"

    I didn''t expect that.

    "A kiss or a shave, pick one, Lauren. There''s nobody else in this house and we''re all alone. Don''t worry, no one wille in and interrupt us."

 Chapter 48

    Lauren

    POV

    "Just for the record, I''ve never done this before," I was taking this seriously as if I was operating a surgery and holding a scalpel instead of a shaver, "don''t me me if I make you bleed or scratch your face something." Even though I knew a shaver wouldn''t do any harm to an alpha, I was still a bit nervous.

    But maybe it was because of the anxiousness in my voice or my awkward moves, Victor was somehow very intrigued. He looked kind of surprised and couldn''t help but smile at me, "It''s okay, I''ll teach you. Rx, just put a hot towel on it first and then apply shaving foam on it."

    "Okay." I did what he said, putting a hot towel and then shaving foam on his chin. Seeing what he looked like right now, I was amused and chuckled, "You look like Santa." "Wanna make a wish," Victor raised his eyebrows and said with half of his face covered with foam.

    "No, thanks. I stopped believing in Santa a long time ago," I said, holding his cheek and putting the shaver against his chin. Just before I turned it on, Victor spoke up.

    "You can make your wishes to this Santa in front of you and he''ll make theme true."

    My hands froze in the air. I didn''t respond to that and just said, "Don''t move. I don''t wanna scratch your face."

    Victor listened to me and didn''t say anything more. He just stared at me and since this was my first time shaving anyone''s face, I got quite nervous. I was holding his chin with caution like I was holding a scalpel and shaved his face carefully, "Is thisfortable for you..." I was suddenly stunned.

    Because we were so close that we could feel each other breathing and he just kept staring at me with those soulful golden eyes. His eyes were like the ocean and I was drowning in them. I stopped moving my arm as the tension was mounting up in the room. The silence in the bathroom made the buzzing sound of the shaver even louder.

    "I''m sorry."

    "What?" I was confused by his apology but the next second, I knew what he meant by that.

    Victor grabbed my waist and pulled me in. He put his hand on the back of my neck and then kissed me on the lips in a way that I didn''t even have a chance to say no.

    And I didn''t want to say no to him. I just let him slip his tongue in my mouth and held him tighter subconsciously. Realizing that I was ying along, Victor froze for a second and seemed a bit surprised. Then he kissed me harder and took my breath away. My heart was pounding loud in my chest and my head was getting dizzier.

    The shaver fell to the ground and caught my attention. I tilted my head and was a bit absent-minded for a moment and then he held my cheeks and put his forehead against mine, forcing me to turn to him, "Stay focused."

    No one paid attention to that buzzing shaver anymore and didn''t have the energy to deal with it. We were both indulged in this kiss.

    When this long and passionate kiss ended, Victor let go of me unwillingly like a kid letting go of his candy.

    Iughed, "And we both got the prize."

    "My honor." Victor pecked me on the cheek. I didn''t hate the intimacy between us and he said, "We were like a couple of newlyweds just now."

    I realized something.

    No wonder the way he looked into my eyes suddenly got affectionate and lingered just then. It was because that was on his mind and we did kiss like we were a couple on our honeymoon.

    I suddenly thought of something. I squinted my eyes and raised my eyebrows, asking, "Is that part of your n?"

    He was using the excuse of wanting me to shave him to get us closer so that he could kiss me as if this whole thing was a plot.

    Victor said with an innocent look on his face, "No, I swear. At least that''s not what I thought at the beginning."

    Thinking of all the sweet talks and his improving kissing skills, I couldn''t believe him and felt I was being set up. I suspiciously eyed him up and down, picked up the shaver which had automatically stopped vibrating into his hand, "Finish it yourself." I pretended to be mad and stormed out of the bathroom with Victor calling my name from behind, "Lauren."

    "What?"

    "Next time, can I pick this prize again?" Victor asked with a straight face, "you want me to ruin the marriage between the Fullmoon Tribe and the Lunarko Tribe or to kick their asses?"

    I was speechless.

    M (Lauren''s bestie) POV

    "Mr. Pierce, what brings you by?" after the surgery, I saw Pierce in my office who was an investor in the hospital, "is there something I can do for you? Do you need a physical checkup? I can arrange that for you right away." "That''s not why I''m here, Miss M," Pierce smiled at me coldly, "I''m here to bring you this. Take a look."

    I took the file he left on my desk and after a quick nce, I was filled with rage. I tried to stay calm and asked, "What do you mean? You wanna double up the rent? If I don''t approve this, you''re gonna withdraw all your investment?"

    Pierce kept smiling and said with a hint of temptation, "Yeah. And of course, you can choose not to do this. I''ve got a second option for you."

    It looked like he had prepared for this before he came.

    I tossed the file in front of him, trying to hold back my anger, "Please, tell me about it."

    "Fire Lauren nco," Pierce said, "if you do that, we can still cooperate."

    That was why he was here.

    I could tell who was behind him. I tried not to pour the cup of coffee onto this hypocrite''s head and forced a smile, "What if I say no?"

    "Then I have to end our partnership," Pierce said, "and it''s not just me. All the other investors will leave too. Miss M, I know you and the daughter of the alpha...oh, technically, she''s not a nco anymore. You two are best friends but now Lauren is an empty shell. Are you gonna sacrifice everything you''ve worked for because of her? Don''t be childish. This is about your own interests. Just think this through."

    "I''ll give you three days to consider this. Be rational, Miss M," Pierce stood up and fixed his slightly wrinkled suit, "I''m looking forward to hearing your answer. Then I''m gonna go now."

    "I don''t need three days. I''ve made my decision," I stood up and smiled.

    Seeing that, Pierce put on a cocky smile, "Yeah? I know you''re smarter than that...What are you doing? You lunatic!"

    "I''m decent enough not to kick your fat ass before you said all this bullshit!" I couldn''t take it anymore and poured that cup of coffee on his nice suit, "Screw you! Loser! Go tell your master to quit using those shady tricks on me. Piss off!" "You dumbass! You really think Lauren''s still the nobledy she used to be and has the power to protect you..."

    "Get the hell out of here!" I put down the cup and rolled up my sleeves, "Not everyone''s like you dirty hypocritical douchebags! You don''t feel like leaving?"

    Pierce had always called himself a gentleman and now his face distorted as he pointed at me with his scepter. He ran away before I came at him and kept mumbling. I threw a coffee mug at him and that finally made him shut up. Gentleman my ass.

    "Doctor...Doctor M," the nurse peeped behind the door and said.

    "It''s alright. Ask the janitor to clean this up," I stopped the nurse after thinking for a while, "don''t tell Lauren about this." "But..."

    "Do as I say," I looked at her gloomily, "keep your mouths shut."

    "Got...got it."

 Chapter 49

    Lauren POV

    In the morning, after Be and I finished our training routine, I went to the bathroom to freshen up. Maybe it was just in my head, I felt like Be and I had been getting stronger recently and we didn''t get tired so easily as before. Today''s training was like a piece of cake for us and we just felt refreshed. Maybe this had something to do with Victor.

    If he really was my mate, being intimate with him would make us stronger. Right now I wanted to help Victor get his wolf Kent back but at the same time, I was afraid of finding the result of whether Victor and I were mates or not. "Lauren?" Victor gently called my name.

    I came back to my senses and stirred the cereal bowl with a spoon in front of me, "I''m sorry. I was just thinking about the treatment. I need to go back to the hospitalter."

    "You still want a different approach?" Victor frowned, "I told you, I don''t want one. My legs already feel better than before now."

    His attitude toward the treatment n was a bit odd to me. I eyed him up and down suspiciously. Seeing that he was acting normal, I finally stopped suspecting him, "It''s not just that. It''s also about Kent. I need to talk to M and discuss...how to improve the treatment."

    If we got ourselves in another false heat next time, I didn''t know if we could keep our hands to ourselves anymore.

    Victor mumbled something to himself and I didn''t catch that. I asked, "What did you just say?"

    "Nothing," Victor took a sip of his ck tea with a straight face and said, "can you talk through mind link? You have to go to the hospital?"

    "Mind link is not always so convenient and M might have some reference material that I need. And I also wanna bring something equipment here."

    "You can tell Richard to do that for you."

    "He''s your beta."

    "What''s the difference?" Victor asked naturally.

    Of course, it was different. Richard was the beta of the Midnight ws Tribe''s alpha and now he kept running errands for me. Just as I was to talk back to him, I saw the look on his face and realized what he meant. I suddenly didn''t know what to say. This alpha was really...

    He was getting better with this kind of sweet talk and I wondered if anyone had been teaching him to say things like that. "You don''t need to do that yourself."

    I wanted to roll my eyes but I wasn''t actually mad at him. I didn''t know how to deal with him when he acted so childishly. I put down the cup and got up, propping my hands on the desk, and said in a condescending way, "Mister, even though I''m your caretaker, I don''t work for you 24/7. And most importantly, I''m your doctor so I get to make decisions on your treatment n."

    Victor couldn''t argue with that and shrugged. But I could tell from his sparkling eyes that he was amazed by how assertive I was being right now and he was intrigued. I gave him a look and went back to my room to get changed. Then I went to the garage and drove to the hospital.

    There was another reason why I must go back to the hospital. I couldn''t get in touch with M.

    She wouldn''t pick up the phone and I couldn''t contact her through the mind link. I asked my colleagues but they wouldn''t tell me what happened. I didn''t get the answer until one of the interns finally couldn''t take the heat and told me what was going on. Just as I expected, M was in trouble.

    Rumour had it that M had a one-night stand with a married aristocrat and his wife busted them. This scandal had a huge impact on the hospital and the investors were thinking about withdrawing their money.

    I knew where she might be right now and headed to thepany run by Cayce who was one of the investors. His assistant recognized me but the look on her face was kind of weird. She didn''t know if she should treat me politely as she always did or just put on a long face and stopped me.

    I nced at her coldly and went straight into the investor''s office. Expectantly, I saw M having a heated discussion with Cayce.

    "That''s nonsense!" M clenched her fists and tried hard not to smack the table, "that never happened and if it did, it''s my personal matter and has nothing to do with the hospital! Cayce, find a better excuse. I know what you guys are thinking."

    "M! This is more than just your personal matter if it has such a negative influence on the hospital''s reputation. You''re a mistress..."

    "Mr. Cayce, you''d better watch your mouth," I pushed the door open and went in grimly. The people in there all turned to me, looking shocked.

    "Lauren, what are you doing here?"

    "What? You wanna hide it from me and deal with it alone?" I acted to be mad and red at M. I sat down right next to her and coldly stared at him, "There''s no way that M is having an affair with a married man. I don''t know what that rumor came from and please respect your business partner, Cayce."

    "It''s okay. We can just break off the cooperation," M shrugged and didn''t give a damn, "you''re not the only investor."

    Hearing that, Cayce grunted, "Break off the cooperation? You wanna vite the contract?" "Vite the contract?" M frowned.

    Cayce tossed a file at M and his greasy face distorted with his eyes ring with greed, "Take a look and see if you can afford the default. You signed this when you came to ask for my investment. If you terminate the contract due to your personal matter, that counts as default and you should give me five million dors."

    "Five million?!" M gasped, "are you kidding me? Cayce, how much money have you made from the hospital? How can you be so ungrateful!? And I''m not the one who ruined the hospital''s reputation!"

    "It''s not up to you. It''s all written in the contract," Cayce said with contempt, "you either give me five million so we can terminate our cooperation or you can quit your job as director of the hospital. A person with a bad reputation isn''t suitable to be the director anymore."

    So that was what he really wanted in the first ce.

    M was so outraged that she looked like she was about to kick his ass. I hastily grabbed her hand tofort her and took a look at the contract. There was indeed an unreasonable use on it. I asked, "Even if that has nothing to do with M." "All I know is that she''s harmed the hospital''s reputation," Cayce said, looking at ease.

    "Now I finally know how shameless you guys can be," I couldn''t help but sneer and now even I wanted to throw a teacup at his head, "looks like we can''t make a deal today. We should go now, M."

    "You can if you pay me the money," seeing that we wanted to leave, Cayce started threatening us, "don''t forget about the equipment we gave to the hospital''sbs. I have the right to take it back." "You bastard! The equipment is all in use now and do you have any idea how much effort the researchers put in there and how many lives they can save?" M shouted wrathfully.

    "So what?" Cayce didn''t care about that at all and said, "that''s none of my business. You either give me that five million or choose another option..."

    "Keep dreaming!" M interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. Her eyes were filled with ming rage.

    I felt that something was off but I couldn''t think it through under this circumstance, "Cayce, don''t go too far."

    "I''m just a businessman and all I care about is profits. Is that wrong?" he said, "and of course, you two are such good friends. I''m fine with it if you wanna pay those five million dors for her." "You jerk. For all these years, our hospital has brought you..."

    "Okay," I said, "I''ll give you the money."

 Chapter 50

    Lauren POV

    "Lauren..." M tugged my shirt awkwardly. As my best friend, she knew almost everything about me and it was barely possible for me to get five million dors since things between me and the nco family weren''t good.

    "Trust me, it''s fine." I wasn''t here only to get M out of trouble. I knew how greedy Cayce was and he would do anything to get those five million dors. It was best for us to cut him loose and I could tell that L and Janice had something to do with the rumor of M''s one-night stand with that aristocrat.

    "Okay," Cayce raised his hand and said.

    I dialed a number but the person I called turned down the phone, which made me a bit anxious.

    Seeing that, Cayceughed hysterically at me and thought he was right about me, "Lauren, you think you''re still the nobledy you used to be? Now that alpha Manuel has disowned you, you''re nothing but a pathetic dummy who got banished from your tribe. You seemed very confident when you said you could pay me the money. I almost believed you!"

    "You''re no different than...an evicted rogue, am I right?"

    M was pissed off by his ridicule. She rolled up her sleeves and wanted to punch his stupid fat-a*s face and I hastily stopped her. I knew what these hypocrites who only cared about profits were like and I had heard worse. His vicious words didn''t affect me at all. But my silence only got him cockier, "What? Am I wrong, Miss nco?"

    I took a deep breath and nced at him frigidly. I put on a long face and dialed that number again and this time that person picked up the phone quickly, "Lauren?"

    The deep voice from the other end of the lineforted me a lot at this moment and I said, "Can you lend me five million dors? I really need it right now." Somehow I was sure that he would say yes to me.

    But Cayce just stared at me with nothing but ridicule and contempt in his eyes and he was certain that I would get turned down. Because to him, I lost everything and was nothing but a spoiled little princess who had nothing to offer.

    "Okay," Victor didn''t waste any time on chitchat and said yes. He didn''t even ask me what the money was for while Cayce was still mocking me, "It''s five million, not five hundred bucks. Exactly five million dors, Miss Lauren." I heard Victor chuckle from the other end of the line.

    Through the phone, I could sense the coldness in thatugh and he said, "Tell him, I''ll give him exactly five million dors."

    Huh?

    Knowing how snarky and annoying Victor could get, I got something else from that tone.

    After hanging up the phone, I made M sit down with me and even started enjoying a cup of ck tea in front of him. Maybe it was because Victor had got my back, I knew he would keep his promise and wouldn''t let me down.

    But Cayce didn''t buy it. He thought I was just bluffing when I made that call and he said, "Miss Lauren, getting someone to put on a show with you doesn''t mean anything."

    "What makes you think that I don''t have that kind of money?" I looked up at Cayce wryly.

    Cayce snorted, "Miss Lauren, you''re just an empty shell and you''re nothing without your title. Janice is alpha Manuel''s favorite daughter and she''s engaged to Michael now. Even though you despise her for her background, that doesn''t mean anything. She has everything that the real Miss nco should have and I assume that five million dors is not a big deal for her. But it''s too much for you. No one gives a crap about you now."

    "What a coincidence. I don''t give a crap about all this too." I didn''t care about his sarcasm and as a businessman who only cared about profits, he was telling the truth. They were just mocking a poor person and they didn''t care whether someone was a mistress or a lovechild. This kind of thing wasn''t so rare anymore.

    "But I''m curious about what you''re gonna get from this. Did L and Janice promise to reward you for doing this?"

    Cayce squinted his eyes and didn''t answer that question directly. He just said, "I don''t care about this war between you guys and all I care about is whether the projects I invested in would be harmed or not. It looks like you can''t afford the default. Please leave, Miss. Lauren. I''ll discuss the matter of the hospital with Miss M."

    "So they did promise you something," I said, "but don''t forget, I''m the only heir to the Lunarko Tribe."

    "Who knows what''s gonna happen next? After all, alpha Manuel is at the prime of his life." He was indicating that Manuel might give Janice everything that belonged to me anytime he wanted.

    "Alright, Miss Lauren. If you can''t pay me the money, stop pretending and disturbing me when I''m working here," Cayce took a sip of his tea and said impatiently, "please leave. For old times'' sake, I won''t send the security in."

    He was being quite blunt right now.

    "But Miss M can''t go now. You either give up your position at the hospital or pay me the money."

    "This isn''t fair! You''re trying to take advantage of me!" M said angrily.

    Cayce didn''t give a damn about what she said and spoke, "Please, Miss Lauren, don''t make yourself look bad. But if you refuse to leave...."

    He pushed a button in his hand.

    The next second, a bunch of people with unfamiliar faces came in instead of Cayce''s security guards. Obviously, they were all well-trained bodyguards and they were standing in a line. Cayce and his assistant looked each other in the eye and before they could tell what was going on here, they saw more of these bodyguardsing in with bags of some heavy stuff.

    "Who are you?" Cayce panicked because these people could just walk into hispany so easily.

    But they ignore him and their leader walked up to me, "Miss Lauren, we''ve brought the money you asked for."

    What was Victor nning to do?

    Cayce was so shocked that his face distorted a little, "You did this? Lauren?"

    The leading bodyguard said to me with respect, "Alpha said that it''s exactly five million dors, not a penny less." Something absurd crossed my mind.

    The next moment, the bodyguards proved me right.

    The leading bodyguard gave them an order and the others started pouring coins out of those money bags into Cayce''s office. The noises of coins pouring down sounded like drums and itsted for a long time as the bags were getting emptied one by one. Cayce''s face turned paler and wanted to curse. But seeing how intimidating those bodyguards were, he had to hold back his anger and his face kept getting redder.

    Five million coins were being poured into this room. What a magnificent scene...

    Victor was so good at getting back at people and making them mad. Even though I was pissed off by how shameless Cayce could get, seeing him mad like this really made me feel so much better.

    I picked up the contract and chuckled, "Well then, Mr. Cayce, starting now, the contract has be invalid."

 Chapter 51

    Lauren POV

    "Did you see the look on his face? Ha ha ha..." M wasughing out loud as she left with me, "five million coins. That is magnificent. I''ll remember that scene for the rest of my life."

    What Victor did really lightened my mood but I still pretended to be annoyed and pushed M''s head off of my shoulder, "Leave me alone. You''ve done a great job at hiding all of this from me. You didn''t tell me anything."

    "I''m sorry, I was wrong," M apologized. She gave me aplicated look and smiled significantly, "am I friends with a big shot now? Lauren, you''re the boss now."

    Hearing M teasing me like that, I rolled my eyes at her and said seriously, "What happened with you and that duke? Did L and Janice set you up to give you a hard time?"

    "Why are you asking me that? I''m so out of his league! It''s just a trap and I thought I could handle it so I didn''t tell you about it. But who knew Cayce could be so despicable!" After saying that, M put her head on my shoulder and rubbed her cheeks against it, "Five million dors! Lauren, I''m all yours now."

    I jokingly hit her head gently with my knuckles and said, "Then you''d better start working for me, Miss M."

    "Okay, okay."

    I knew M was hiding something from me but I couldn''t just interrogate her if she didn''t tell me everything herself. No matter how close we were, there were still secrets between us.

    In the parking lot, beta Richard was sitting right next to my car. He greeted me, "Miss Lauren."

    Seeing that, I realized something, "Is Victor also here?"

    "Yeah, alpha''s waiting for you," Richard smiled at me and opened the door for me.

    Before I could say anything, M pushed me into the car, "Well, I''m perfectly fine now and you should go home. I gotta go to theb next and we can meet another time. Bye!"

    "But..." I stuck my head out the window, concerned, "I don''t think Cayce and the people behind this would let it slide so easily. You wanna go by yourself?"

    Richard instantly said, "I''ll drive Miss M there."

    M pursed her lips and nced at him. She seemed like she wanted to say no but then she spoke up after thinking of something, "Yeah, he can take me there. We''ve met before already. Just go home. I''ll call you tonight."

    I was finally relieved. The car was started and from the rearview mirror, I vaguely saw these two talking about something. M seemed very secretive and even a bit awkward.

    Hmm?

    "Huh?" my wolf Be and I gasped at the same time and were both shocked at what we just saw. M called herself a ygirl and there was something happening between them. It seemed a good call to leave these two alone. "What are you looking at?" Victor said gently in a deep voice.

    "They..." I wanted to speak my mind but it didn''t seem appropriate to talk about M''s love life with him so I stopped. I told him about what happened at Cayce''s office and got more and more irritated, "Damn it! I shouldn''t have made that promise to him. I should''ve negotiated the price. Five million dors! How many years do I have to work to make that kind of money?"

    I only became childish in front of Victor and it was hard for me to control my temper. And now I was kind of embarrassed about what I just said.

    But Victor just smiled at me, asking, "Did that make you feel better?"

    "Yeah..." I couldn''t deny the fact that I did feel a lot better when I saw Cayce getting pissed off like that and I loved it.

    And somehow, I finally knew what it felt like to have someone who got your back.

    Victor gave me that confidence.

    Victor chuckled and looked at me with a soft look on his face, "As long as you''re happy."

    In front of other people, alpha Victor was bad-tempered, terrifying, and cruel and he was intimidating as one of the most powerful men on earth. But in front of me, except for the time we first met, Victor had always been considerate and gentle and was even a bit childish. He seemed to be okay with showing his true self to me.

    And the walls I built up started to crumble bit by bit because of him.

    I avoided eye contact with him and said, "I did feel good but it''s five million dors! Why did I do that when I finally got in touch with you? I don''t know how long it will take for me to pay you back the money."

    I gotta urge Manuel to give me the properties that belonged to my mother and me.

    Victor gave me a bigger smile, "You can do whatever you want with my money."

    That was the most straightforward love confession I had ever heard. My heart melted and my head was in the clouds. But at thought of giving those five million dors to Cayce, I was still very mad, "I should''ve known better. I could''ve donated the money to help the orphans instead of giving it to that jerk."

    Cayce didn''t even care about theb.

    And all of this was none of M''s business and it was just an excuse.

    "And he''s the one who took the win." I couldn''t take it anymore and smacked the seat with my fist.

    The seat wasn''t hard at all and my hand didn''t get red after that punch but Victor still grabbed my hand and took a look at it. His eyes darkened and his voice was filled with coldness, "Rest assured. They''ll give the money back to you and they''ll beg you to take it back." "What?" I didn''t quite follow. Cayce was such a snob. How could Victor make him give the money back to me?

    But Victor didn''t seem to want to exin it to me and was being quite secretive about this. He just rubbed my hand and smiled at me with his eyes shimmering like the stars, "Will you give me an award if they give the money back?"

    He looked at my lips with a subtle look on his face.

    I was also curious about why Victor could be so sure about it and I said yes, "Okay. But what if he won''t?"

    "Then you can have whatever you want."

    "You can''t touch me for a month, is that okay?"

    "Yeah." Victor nodded and didn''t hesitate for a second even though my condition was a bit too much.

    He seemed very confident.

    However, in a few days, Cayce wasn''t so cocky anymore and called me respectfully just like Victor said, "Miss Lauren, I''m sorry about what happened that day. I went to your apartment and couldn''t get to meet you these days. Could you give me a chance to apologize to you in person?"

    "What do you want? We''re practically strangers now," I frowned and tried not to hang up on him right away.

    "No, no, no. We were wrong about what happened with M. I want to give the money back to you guys," Cayce unexpectantly said.

    I waspletely shocked.

    How did Victor pull this off?

 Chapter 52

    Lauren

    POV

    It was nearly impossible for a miser like Cayce to give our money back. I asked, "Cayce, what are you up to? The minute I gave you that five million dors, the cooperation between our hospital and you is done."

    "I know, I know," Cayce was afraid that I might hang up on him and spoke faster, "I didn''t get the money by honest means and I should give it back to you, Miss nco. And please forgive me for being so rude to you that day." I was utterly confused. Cayce sounded like he wasn''t that person who bossed us around that day and now he was acting very modest. I asked bluntly, "Cayce, just tell me what you want. I don''t have time for this."

    "I shouldn''t have done such a despicable thing to Miss M and I shouldn''t have forced her to give up her position by using the rumor of her and the duke. Now I only wanna apologize and give you your money back. As for the cooperation, you can still end it if you like," Cayce was practically begging her, "Miss nco, I''m terribly sorry for what I''ve done. Can you please spare our lives?" "Spare your lives?" I still didn''t know what he meant.

    "I know I offended you, and ever since that day, all the resources of ourpany have been cut off. I''ve talked to every one of our cooperative partners and they told me I pissed off someone I can''t afford to offend," Cayce said regretfully but he was probably just regretting all the money he lost, "Miss nco, I''m sorry for what I''ve done that day and please forgive me for old time''s sake. I can apologize to you in person!"

    Cayce could get off his high horse and stoop so low for money.

    "For old time''s sake?" I snorted, "that day when you asked M to give you the default fine, you didn''t let it slide for old time''s sake."

    I could still see the condescending look on his face in my head and since he made this call, I would definitely take back what I and M deserved. I wasn''t that innocent and kind.

    Cayce felt even more regretful and I could feel how restless and embarrassed he was right now on the other end of the line. He said, "It''s all my fault, and that five million dors wasn''t default money. It''s all just a misunderstanding, Miss nco!" What a cunning businessman.

    "If Miss M is still down for cooperation, we''re willing to double our investment this year! And I''ll still ask for the same interests... No, it can go lower!"

    I wondered what Victor had done to make Cayce so terrified.

    As I was pondering, Cayce thought I was still mad. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Miss nco, I know I shouldn''t have offended you but I only did this because I was fooled by someone else. You know, I''m a nobody in the territory of the Fullmoon Tribe."

    In the territory of the Fullmoon Tribe...

    He was indicating who was pulling the strings.

    And I wasn''t surprised to hear that at all. At the moment, Manuel hated my guts, and L and Janice would definitely attack me even more fiercely. They even got M involved in this.

    But they didn''t expect that I wasn''t on my own and I wasn''t that weak and vulnerable.

    Cayce paused for a while and continued, "We didn''t give Miss M a hard time on purpose. They wanted you to get yourself involved in this and leave the hospital. Miss Lauren, there''s nothing more I can say about this. Can you please forgive us?" They were targeting me.

    But M didn''t say anything about this. No wonder I felt like she was hiding something from me that day. Those cooperative partners were putting pressure on her and they used this method since M didn''t agree to do this. That was why she had been avoiding me these days. She was trying to handle this secretly.

    I instantly felt outrageous and wanted to question L and Janice right now. But I knew anger couldn''t solve anything. I had to force myself to calm down and quickly kept it together. I said, "Of course, I can forgive you but before that, you must handle the rumor about M and that duke. Didn''t you say that this has ruined the hospital''s reputation? Then it''s your job to rify this rumor. I''ll forgive you when you take care of this."

    "Miss nco..." Cayce seemed pretty torn and there was something bothering him.

    "You seem torn."

    "I''m a nobody in the Fullmoon Tribe..."

    In another word, he didn''t want to offend any aristocrats.

    I didn''t say anything to push him. I just took the watering pot and started watering the flowers in the garden. But then someone took my hand and said, "Lauren, you''ve just watered those flowers. This is the second time already." "Victor?" neither Be nor I noticed Victor was here, "when did youe?"

    "Right after you picked up your phone," Victor nodded at me and asked, "do you need my help?"

    "Vic...Victor..." Cayce was stunned on the other end of the line.

    "Did you just say Victor, Miss nco? That Alpha Victor?" Cayce''s trembling voice sounded.

    He might not believe me and thought I was just bragging or I identally knew someone with the same name. After all, that was alpha Victor I was talking about. But when he thought about it for a while, he seemed to suddenly realize alpha Victor was the only one who was capable to do all this and order those bodyguards to pour coins into his office.

    "So he''s the one who''s behind all this..."

    Cayce was shocked.

    "You''re still on the phone?" Victor said casually but I could hear Cayce breathing sharply.

    Cayce instantly said, "I understand. That has nothing to do with Miss M indeed and I''ll help her rify the rumor and tell everyone who that duke''s mistress really is."

    "Okay. Just send the check to M''s office. Also, I don''t want anyone else to know about something they shouldn''t know."

    Something like Victor being involved in this.

    Cayce was smart enough to get what I meant, "I know. I only called to apologize to you today."

    Hearing the correct answer, I hung up the phone. Talking to a person like Cayce was much more exhausting than operating a surgery.

    Seeing that I was tired, Victor said, "If you don''t wanna deal with him, you can just tell Richard to do that and he''ll get the same result. You don''t need to waste any energy on someone like him."

    I couldn''t help butugh, "Alpha Victor, he''s your beta, not your secretary!"

    "He seems d to deal with this," Victor said indifferently.

    Huh?

    Was it because this had something to do with M? Was there something going on between them?

    But it looked like Victor was just making a joke and he didn''t seem to know what was going on. He wasn''t very interested in what kind of rtionship Richard and M were in because the next second, he looked at me, grinning, "Looks like I won the bet, right?" -- "Will you give me an award if they give the money back?"

    I suddenly remembered what Victor had said a couple of days ago.

    My cheeks turned a bit hot.

    "Can you give me the award now, Lauren?" Victor looked me in the eye fondly.

    I didn''t want to be in a passive position constantly so I grabbed his tie and leaned over. As he was staring at me expectantly, I stopped getting closer and didn''t kiss him, "They gave me a check, not coins. So it isn''t ''not a penny less"""

    Victor''s face distorted a little and I had never seen this look on his face.

    I was kind of thrilled because I just teased him a little.

    "I''ll tell Richard to inform them."

    I believed he was being serious and said, "Don''t give them a hard time."

    "Well?" Victor looked up at me.

    "I''ll keep my promise after I get back from M''s, alpha Victor."

    What a childish alpha! I thought to myself.

    "The award you want."

 Chapter 53

    Lauren POV

    Cayce was pretty quick. The next day, the rumor about M and that duke was rified and the one who got caught by the duchess was actually Evelyn. Janice might have told her to tell everyone the mistress was M, so as to get herself out of the scandal and frame M at the same time.

    And when the rumors were spread, there were always people who didn''t know the truth and believed in the rumors.

    Evelyn was such a vicious and mean bitch.

    Just as I was thinking about how to teach Evelyn a lesson, I saw her at the door of the office. She was blocking the door and screaming at the nurse like she was out of her mind, "Where''s M? Where''s Lauren? Tell these two bitches to get the hell out!" Since her reputation was already torn apart, Evelyn had got nothing to lose now.

    The nurse didn''t know what to do and just tried to talk some sense into her, "Miss Evelyn, you''re disrupting other patients and Miss nco hasn''t been in the hospital these days. It''s no use making a scene over here."

    "Then tell M to see me!" Evelyn shouted, "I won''t leave unless theye out. How dare they set me up!? And they''re not gonna exin everything to me? Get the hell out of there! Lauren! It must be you who''s been protecting M!"

    I figured out who gave her the idea of making a scene in the hospital.

    A nurse noticed I was there and quietly tried to persuade me to leave and not to confront Evelyn since she was so mad at me right now. I gave her aforting look and walked up to Evelyn.

    "Lauren!" Seeing that I was here, Evelyn''s eyes turned red and were burning with rage. Even her hair was all messed up because of her fury. She dashed toward me and raised her hand, trying to p me in the face.

    But her hands stopped in the air.

    I grabbed her wrist like it was a piece of cake and I did it so easily that even I was kind of shocked. During this time, Be and I seemed to get a lot stronger. But now I didn''t have time to think this through. Realizing that she didn''t get to p me, she was overwhelmed by anger and humiliation and started struggling. I seized her by the wrist and I pressed her hand harder. In an instant, her hand became weak.

    "If you still want this hand, stop moving," I said coldly and then threw her to the wall.

    Evelyn was stunned for a moment and then she questioned outrageously, "Lauren, did you do all this?"

    "Did what?" I asked with no expression on my face.

    "The thing about Mrs. Henderson and me... Did you..." Evelyn said without thinking it twice. Noticing the way people looked at her, she finally realized what she had just said. She was pissed off and her face became red. It was like admitting that she was Mr. Henderson''s mistress.

    I snorted, "You''re the one who slept with him. I''ve never caught you two in bed, having an affair."

    "What affair? We''re in love!" Evelyn said, irritated, "you spread the rumor for M, you bitch!"

    No wonder she always followed around Janice. For them, their so-called "love" always came first and there was no such thing as cheating.

    "If you two are really in love, leave others out of this," I said coldly, "we never want to be the mistress of some duke. That''s none of our business."

    The people in the hospital were all curious about this kind of scandal, not to mention the director of the hospital was also involved in this. After Evelyn made a scene, a lot of onlookers were standing in the hallway, gossiping about Evelyn. "Turns out she''s the mistress. I knew a kind person like Miss M would never do such things."

    "She''s the home wrecker and now she''s ming it on someone else?"

    People were staring at her with contempt and Evelyn was so mad that she was about to cry. Now she had nothing to lose and started shouting like crazy, "I''ve never done anything like that! We''re in love! It must be you, Lauren, you vicious bitch. You killed Janice''s child and almost ruined Janice and Michael''s rtionship. And you even abandoned your own tribe. Now you''re targeting me because of your friend! How can you be so vile!?"

    I was speechless when I heard that and rolled my eyes, "You''re saying that I should help you hide the fact that you were caught in bed having an affair with a married man and let you set up my friend?"

    After hearing what she said, Evelyn''s face turned pale and blue. But she would never feel guilty since she was spoiled growing up. She screamed at me furiously, "It''s because you''re vicious! You can''t bear to see Janice thrive and you''re getting back at me because I took Janice''s side and didn''t help you. You bitch!"

    I couldn''tmunicate with someone so unreasonable and I didn''t want her to be here disrupting other people anymore. I said to the nurse who was standing behind me, "Call security to kick her out."

    "I''m not gonna leave! Why should I leave!? If you don''t give me an exnation...Ah!" Before she could even finish her sentence, someone pushed her from behind and she fell into my office.

    "You''re the one who owes us an exnation," M said. She asked me to go into the office and then shut the door. There were only the three of us in the room.

    M leaned on her desk idly and even poured herself a cup of coffee, "You should be grateful that I didn''te at you. How dare youe here?"

    Evelyn fell to the ground and red at M while M just smiled at her with contempt. To be honest, other people would think M was bullying her if they didn''t know what was actually going on.

    "You...you calctive bitches..." At this time, Evelyn was still cursing at us. She thought of something and then gave a creepy smile, "Yeah, you two are so alike. You''re grumpy and weird and no one will ever love you. You bad-mannered morons. No wonder alpha Manuel loves Janice and Mrs. L more. Your mother and you all deserve to rot in hell..."

    Bang.

    M smacked that coffee cup to the desk and sshed the coffee on Evelyn''s face.

    Before I punched Evelyn in the face, M had already poured that cup of coffee on her face. She pulled her hair and pped her as she stopped smiling, "Shut your mouth. Just because she''s nice doesn''t mean I am too. Evelyn, I''m warning you, watch your mouth or I''ll silence you for good. I can give you whatever potion you prefer."

    Evelyn was utterly stunned and her eyes were filled with confusion and fear. She didn''t expect that M would actually attack her.

    But I knew M didn''t do that to Evelyn because of what she did to her. M knew what I cared about the most so the second Evelyn said that, she couldn''t stand there and watch anymore and kicked her a*s for me.

    And when M took out the potions to threaten her, I stopped her, "M, let it go. Someone else will teach her a lesson."

    M let go of her and asked, "Who?"

    I raised my phone and the next second, someone knocked on the door. However, Evelyn came to her senses and lost control. She shifted into her wolf form and came at M, "How dare you hurt me like that!? I''m gonna kill you! It''s all your fault...It''s all because of you... "Evelyn!"

    Someone yelled and stopped Evelyn.

 Chapter 54

    Lauren

    POV

    That voice made Evelyn pause for a second but she didn''t stop attacking M. She dashed out and reached out her ws at M, trying to scratch her face. But M wasn''t some kind of a pushover. She took a step back and dodged her. The next moment, Evelyn knocked herself out as she hit the desk. She was sprawling to the ground, looking like a mess.

    "Evelynn!" ady came in and hurriedly held Evelyn up, patting her on the shoulder both heartbrokenly and angrily, "don''t you think you''ve brought enough shame to the family!? I told you to stay home. Why did youe out!?" It was Evelyn''s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Schmitt. Back when I saw Evelyn here, I sent them a message to tell them toe over.

    Evelyn leaned over Mrs. Schmitt''s arms and her mother''s scent made her feel secure andfortable again. She started howling, "Mother...they were bullying me! And all those slumdogs areughing at me! And Lauren...This is all because of her..." "Okay, okay..." Mrs. Schmitt said quietly,forting her. She wiped off the coffee stain on Evelyn''s face with her handkerchief and looked at me. But she didn''t dare to mess with me so she targeted M, "A whore doesn''t get to discipline my daughter." No wonder Evelyn would grow up to be such a pain in the ass. Her mother had been spoiling her and letting her do anything she wanted.

    I stood in front of M and said indifferently, "We''re not the ones who slept with a married man in the name of true love. Instead of giving us a speech, you''d better go home and teach your daughter what shame is and why people should have it." M added wryly, "And even children know better than making a scene in the hospital. Ma''am, please teach her about these basic etiquettes. If she still doesn''t get it, I''ll send her a children''s book about them." "You..."

    "Shut up!" Mr. Schmitt red at his wife and scorned her in a low voice. Then he turned to us and said, "I''m sorry about what happened today. Lauren, I''ll discipline her and she won''te and bother you again. And let''s end this mess now." Schmitt wasn''t just talking about what Evelyn had done in the hospital. He was also talking about how she framed M and told everyone she was a mistress. That was why he was being so respectful. He was hoping to get forgiveness from M and me. But I didn''t ept his apology so easily, "Mr. Schmitt, I''m not the one to decide whether we should forgive her and end this or not."

    Mr. Schmitt nced at us both and then he was clever enough to get what I meant. He pursed his lips and turned to M with a sour face. He lowered his head a little and said sincerely, "Miss M, please forgive Evelyn for being rude and ignorant. I will definitely discipline her from now on."

    M and I looked each other in the eye for a while and then she shrugged, "I hope you''ll honor your words."

    Actually, M also wanted to end this drama as long as everything was rified. And if she still wouldn''t budge, Schmitt might get pissed off and go out of line regardless of their family and reputation. M didn''t want to get involved in this kind of drama. She didn''t want to waste too much time on these people and all she wanted was to make sure that Evelyn had learned her lesson.

    "...I will." Mr. Schmitt became gloomier because he was being scorned by a minor. Evelyn heard what we just said and wanted to make a scene again but then Mr. Schmitt red at her grimly and she stopped.

    Mrs. Schmitt stared at me with hate burning in her eyes but didn''t dare to say anything else. She helped Evelyn get up and was about to leave.

    "Mr. Schmitt," I stopped him and reminded him, "I assume Evelyn never thought of framing M at the beginning. Maybe someone else gave her this idea, right?"

    In the past, there were also marriages between the nco family and the Schmitt family and Mr. Schmitt was a reasonable person, which was why I couldn''t help reminding him of this.

    But Evelyn had already been brainwashed by Janice. Hearing what I just said, she screamed, pointing at me in her mother''s arms, "What the hell are you talking about?! You bitch! You''re just jealous of Janice..."

    "Enough! Shut up!" Mr. Schmitt couldn''t take it anymore and raised his voice, "get home right now, Evelyn. This is myst warning!"

    Evelyn''s eyes were filled with tears and she was feeling wronged and wrathful. She bit her lips as Mrs. Schmitt dragged her out of the room.

    But there were still a lot of people looking on at the door because Evelyn had caught their attention. They couldn''t help peeping and wanted to see what exactly happened here, which irritated Mrs. Schmitt. She didn''t dare to yell at M and me so she shouted at the people outside the door, "What you looking at?! You heartless monsters. You just stand and watch an innocent girl getting bullied like this!"

    The onlookers were all irritated, "Ma''am, your daughter is the one who wanted to attack other people. If we were really gonna help anyone, it would be Dr. Lauren and Dr. M, not her."

    "Yeah, your daughter has been so condescending and rude. She''s the one who became a married man''s mistress and now she wants to me it on Miss M."

    Their brutally honest words made Schmitt''s face go paler. Proud and pretentious as she was, she didn''t want to argue with them like a shrew and got so mad that her face turned red. Mr. Schmitt looked quite sullen and dragged them away.

    "Finally, everything''s settled." M closed the door and locked those onlookers out the door. She grabbed a new cup from her shelves and asked, "By the way, why did youe today? Is there any breakthrough in the treatment of Victor? I''m d to give you some advice."

    M was still acting so carefree and casual.

    Seeing how careless M looked, I was having a lot of doubts. I wanted to ask her why she chose to handle the pressure from Cayce and Pierre on her own and why she dealt with the scandal alone. Why hadn''t she told me anything?

    But M just handed me a cup of coffee and a million-dor check, "This is all I''ve got. Just take this. I''ll work hard and try to pay you the rest of the money. Don''t say no to me. After all, none of this would''ve happened if I could see through Cayce''s plot." Before I could tell her Cayce had returned that five million dors and we had taught that guy a lesson, someone knocked on the door and interrupted us.

    It was the chief doctor, interns, and nurses of the VIP wards.

    M frowned, "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    The chief doctor Sam took a look at me and at that moment, I seemed to know what he was about to say. Just as I expected, he took a deep breath and said to M, "Miss M, we don''t think Dr. nco should work here anymore." "We''ll leave if she stays."

 Chapter 55

    Lauren POV

    M said with a long face, "Sam, do you have any idea what you''re talking about?"

    "I know," Sam seemed to think he was being the hero here and looked at me condescendingly before he raised his voice and continued, "during these days, Dr. nco''s personal affairs have a negative impact on the hospital, and no matter why, she shouldn''t have involved her personal matters into her work, not to mention she has harmed our hospital''s reputation A nurse nodded, "Yeah, they''vee here and made a scene several times because of Dr. nco."

    Someone whispered, "And she''s not alpha Manuel''s daughter anymore. She left the nco family and we don''t need to tolerate her anymore."

    Seeing that they were backing him up, Sam became more confident and started using me, "And this is a hospital, not a press conference. If Dr. nco keeps working here, she''ll disrupt all the patients."

    M was so mad that sheughed, "So just because some people came to pick up fights, you wanna get rid of Dr. nco?"

    Sam argued, "Miss M, we know you''re friends with Dr. nco but you can''t y favorites here. If you insist on defending her, then we have to leave this hospital where there''s no justice and equity."

    M was still smiling but based on what I had known about her for so many years, I knew she must''ve been cursing in her head and even wanted to kick Sam''s a*s.

    Compared to her, I didn''t have a lot on my mind. I was just surprised that L and Janice would be so capable that they could even make these people say that. I coldly nced at Sam and he avoided eye contact guiltily. If he really said that for the sake of the hospital, he wouldn''t be so guilty about this.

    "You''re saying I y favorites?" M questioned, "so you think Lauren is in the wrong instead of Evelyn? Since I''ve also harmed the hospital''s reputation, should I also resign?"

    Sam tried to keep his cool and said, "This sort of thing doesn''te out of nowhere. None of us knows the truth behind this matter but this kind of thing has happened to the hospital too many times and it''s all because of Dr. nco." "Shit, he''s asking for a beating!" Mined to me through our mind link.

    I gave her aforting look and asked Sam, "Dr. Wells, am I disturbing anyone?"

    "Of...of course, you are. You''ve been disturbing the patients here," Sam seemed a bit scared to look me in the eye and said, "Evelyn came and made a mess this time, which disturbed the patients and disrupted our work. Dr. nco, we''re not targeting you. We just want you to make the hospital a better ce by leaving."

    I looked at those people behind Sam and asked, "Are you thinking what he''s thinking?"

    "... We''re just doing this for the sake of the hospital."

    What a ridiculous excuse.

    They all agreed with him, "Yeah, and if Dr. nco really cares about the patients, she should resign."

    I had worked in the hospital for so long and these people were all very nice to me before I left the nco family whether we were acquaintances or not. But now someone was pulling the strings and they wanna force me to leave by using the hospital''s reputation as

    an excuse.

    It was inevitable to feel hurt and disappointed. After all, I had put so much effort into this ce. But I wasn''t quite sad. Even my family abandoned me for their interest. Why would I get upset over their betrayal?

    "Yeah, so you''re saying that for the sake of the hospital, I must resign even though I''ve done nothing wrong so that the people who''ve been pulling the strings will finally be satisfied?" I said sarcastically.

    Sam''s face turned red and he argued, "what people? Lauren, I''ve been nothing but polite and respectful because we''re colleagues. Now you''re the one who''s ruining the hospital''s reputation and disrupting the patients. You''re just the abandoned daughter of the alpha. Who are you to...I mean, the investors all stopped putting money in our hospital because of you. For the benefit of the hospital, you must leave, or else we won''t stay."

    Sam went mad since the truth had slipped his mouth and now he was trying to threaten me.

    p!

    Before I could say something back, M couldn''t take it anymore and mustered all her strength to smack the files onto the desk. She didn''t care about whether her behaviors were appropriate for the director of the hospital and stood in front of me. She coldly questioned these people, "Fine, then let me ask you, why should Lauren leave?"

    "You said that she''s no longer the nobledy from the nco family, but she started as an intern just like you. She''s never used her family status to get promoted and I''ve never yed favorites," M said with a straight face, "she''s done more surgeries than any one of you and is much more experienced."

    M turned to Sam frigidly, "Sam, that day when you were saving a warrior who got hit in the chest by a rogue, you couldn''t have done that surgery without Lauren''s help, am I right?" "That''s...that''s because..." Sam was speechless and kept sweating.

    But M just ignored him and said sarcastically, "You could''ve been such a great doctor if you could spend more time practicing your professional skills instead of things like this."

    "You want Lauren out of this hospital? Then answer this question, who is more experienced and professional than her?" M took out a pile of medical records and opened these files on the table. She had always been an easygoing boss around her subordinates but now she looked quite intimidating, "Just ask yourself this question, are you really doing this for the benefit of the hospital and the patients?" "Saying this kind of irresponsible thing is your way of protecting our patients?!"

    Hearing that, Sam and the other people were all quite embarrassed and their faces turned red. They wanted to say something back but didn''t know how to begin.

    But my heart was warmed andforted. I thought I was the one who had always been protecting M but it turned out that I was wrong. M was also very protective of me.

    At this time, some of them had gradually left the crowd and there were fewer and fewer people following Sam.

    But there was no going back for him now. He gritted his teeth and said, "But if she stays, our cooperative partners will never fund us again! Dr. M, we all know that Mr. Pierre and the other investors are withdrawing their investment. How long can a hospitalst without the support of a tribe or investors?"

    I was shocked when I heard what he said. I never heard that Pierre and the others were withdrawing their investment. Was L behind this or was it Manuel?

    But M had never spoken of this in front of me.

    Seeing that M became silent, Sam continued, "And the hospital isn''t gonna shut down just because a doctor resigns. If she''s as good as you said, she''ll thrive in any hospital and she doesn''t need to stay in a small hospital like ours. However, if Lauren stays, who else is gonna fund us?"

    "I will."

    Someone said that in a cold voice from the other side of the crowd.

 Chapter 56

    Lauren POV

    It was Victor.

    Some people started gasping and Sam''s face became pale as paper. Even though Victor was in a whee chair he was still quite domineeringly intimidating. He casually put his arms on the armrests and his golden eyes were ring with deep coldness. Only one look could send shivers down their spines. "You want my attending doctor to resign?" Victor said with a hint of rage in his voice.

    Sam''s lips instantly turned pasty because of fear and anxiety. Hearing Victor''s question, he stammere

    ..we can give you a better doctor."

    I didn''t know how to react to his words and even felt he was foolishly hrious. No wonder he would be fooled by the person behind this. Victor looked at him frigidly, "Since when are you in charge?"

    When being stared at like this, Sam was so scared that he was about to fall down on his knees. The powerful alpha voice made him want to lower his head instinctively and show his neck to this man. Now he was trying his best to fight back his instincts. He was sweating like crazy and his lips were trembling slightly, although Victor hadn''t used much of his streng him.

    Victor stopped staring at him and turned to M, "Dr. nco is my attending doctor and caretaker. I''m very content with her and hope I can invest in this hospital. What''s your opinion on that, Miss M?"

    "Of course I agree," M acted to be serious and nodded. She made way for him so he could go to her office and have a discussion on this offer. But then she turned around and gave me a mischievous look. Needless to say, M was teasing me about my rtionship with Victor.

    However, she needed to act cool in front of Victor and everyone.

    "By the way," Victor tilted his head and said calmly, "Dr. nco and I have been having a wonderful tir M agreed, "Of course. We also don''t wanna lose such an excellent doctor."

    Sam''s face went paler and the people behind him all quietly left M''s office. Only a couple of interns Who dared to offend alpha Victor?

    king together and I believe in her medical skill. And once she leaves the hospital, I''ll cut off my funding and stop our cooperation."

    urses who were close to him stayed with him.

    "I''m not targeting Dr. nco," Sam still wouldn''t budge when it came to this and he gritted his teeth, saying, "alpha Victor, I''m only doing this for the sake of the hospital and our patients. Dr. nco isn''t a decent person and she shouldn''t stay. Or...or else why would so many peoplee here and make a scene? It''s all because of her! There must be something wrong with her!"

    "Really?" Victor stared at him and stopped holding back his wrath, "however she behaves, that''s none of your business and you don''t get to judge."

    Sam was petrified and his feet went weak. He clearly didn''t expect that alpha Victor, who had fired more than a dozen caretakers before, would defend me, a weak she-wolf that had been banished from the tribe. He would never dare to talk back to Victor and just kept repeating, "I was just doing it...doing it for the benefit of the hospital..."

    "What did they offer you?" I didn''t want to waste more time on this conversation anymore and cut to the chase.

    "What?" He obviously didn''t expect me to be so blunt about this.

    "What can you get after you kick me out of the hospital?"

    Sam nced at me and still wouldn''t budge, "Due to your personal matter, they kepting to the hospital and that affected my patients."

    He was acting like he was the hero here.

    If I hadn''t known what they were up to, I might be impressed by what he said. Too bad that I wasn''t a gullible pushover anymore. I said, "Dr. Wells, you knew Evelyn woulde here today so you made your n in advance and persuaded those doctors and nurses to join you. After Evelyn left, you came to my door and told them that Pierre and the other investors are withdrawing their investment so that you can kick me out of the hospital. Did they offer you money or a position?"

    "Or did they tell you that once I''m gone, they''ll help you climb your way up to the top and get rid of M by the power of the investors?"

    The more I said, the paler Sam''s face went. At first, he was still staring at me with those angry eyes but now he was too guilty to look me in the eye.

    I looked down at Victor beside me and said to Sam, "Now that the issue about the investment is solved, Sam, you can make your choice now. You just said that if I stay, you''ll leave."

    The director of the hospital, M and the prestigious alpha Victor had all got my back and there was no chance of winning for Sam now. And he never expected that Victor would show up and help me out. He was at loss and didn''t know what to say, "I...I was only thinking of the hospital. I didn''t intend to force you to resign... Are you seeking revenge on me, Lauren?!"

    "Today, you persuaded so many people to force us for your interests. Will you say yes to the people behind this if they order you to make a medical incident next time?" I asked coldly. I couldn''t let such a doctor stay in the hospital.

    Seeing how apathetic Victor and M were, he gritted his teeth, "Miss M, are you really gonna fire me? I''ve still got so many patients. Are you abandoning them too? You don''t wanna take responsibility for them?"

    "The responsible thing to do is to fire you," M said frigidly, and then she quickly dialed the phone, telling HR to handle his matter.

    "The hospital isn''t gonna shut down just because a doctor resigns," I told him the same thing he said to me, "the person behind this also has a hospital. Maybe she can get you in."

    Sam couldn''t take the blow and became petrified. He subconsciously mumbled, "That''s impossible...I didn''t finish the mission they gave me...They won''t..."

    Suddenly, Sam realized what he just said and looked at us, stunned. And M just kicked him out of the office and shut the door, putting an end to this absurd drama.

    "I''ll handle Sam''s patients," I said to M. The reason why I got rid of Sam was that I didn''t want him to do anything sneaky behind his patients'' backs, which was why I should take responsibility for Sam''s patients.

    M patted my shoulder and winked at me, "I''ll take care of everything. You don''t need to worry about anything. Rest assured, things would''ve been much nastier if Sam stays. I might''ve had to hire someone to spy on him to make sure he isn''t doing anything sneaky to the patients. Also, the most important client of our hospital is your patient. Just focus on his treatment. Am I right, alpha Victor?"

    Victor didn''t look so distant anymore. He had always been cold around people but now he even smiled at M after hearing what she said.

    These two...

    I acted to be bothered but actually, my heart melted a little. When I turned around and looked M in the eye, all of the doubts in my head vanished. We couldn''t helpughing together and I guessed I didn''t need her answer or exnation anymore. M and I were best friends and we would protect each other no matter what happened. This was the best answer I could ever get and there was no need for further questions.

    But then Victor coughed a little with a straight face.

    I finally thought of something and looked at him confusedly, "Victor, why are you here in the hospital?"

    Hearing that, his eyes darkened.

    M whispered to me, "Are alphas all so possessive? He''s even jealous of me? Your best friend?"

    Really? He''s not that petty. I thought to myself.

    But then I heard a gentle voice saying, "I''m here for you, Lauren."

 Chapter 57

    Lauren POV

    Victor wouldn''te here for no reason. As his attending doctor, I subconsciously walked toward him "That''s not why I''m here," Victor said, sounding perfectly normal, "your bodyguards have reported to r He dide here for me.

    Ever since that day I nearly got attacked by Manuel and his wolves, Victor had been worried about my Victor was being honest but that made me a little shy, not to mention that M was here, who was extreme red at her, telling her to keep it down.

    M pursed her lips and she didn''t really dare to get carried away in front of Victor. She tried to act m checkup? Thest time you did it, Lauren still hadn''t used her healing power on you. Things might be Before I could say anything, Be suddenly yelled in my head, "Tell him to say yea, Lauren! Let''s give Belle giggled.

    Gosh, I could even hear her swallowing in my head.

    "What if he can''t get it up? If that''s really the case, we can start treating him right now." Belle added.

    I rolled my eyes in my mind and ignored her.

    Unexpectedly, Victor refused, "I''m aware of my condition and I don''t need an exam for now."

    Be sighed pitifully in my head.

    anted to check up on him, "Are you doing well? Since we''re already in the hospital, the equipment here is much better and I can give you a checkup again." you came across something in the hospital so I came to see if there''s something I can help."

    when I went out alone and had insisted that I should bring bodyguards with me.

    gossipy. I didn''t have to turn my head to feel her teasing gaze. If she was in her wolf form, her tail must be wagging very hard right now. I turned around and

    e a dean and sat down by her desk. She agreed to what I just said and proposed, "Yeah, you''re already in the hospital. Alpha Victor, how about another nt this time." thorough checkup! Especially his huge stuff!

    But M didn''t seem upset. If it was before, she would definitely sigh with Be. Probably, this was rted to medical science. M would be very serious and professional when it came to medical treatment. She nodded and didn''t say more to persuade Victor, "Okay, it''s just a piece of advice. I''m not gonna push you. By the way, Lauren, what brings you here too

    If it weren''t for Evelyn and Sam, we might''ve been discussing Victor''s condition now.

    I pulled out the chair and sat next to Victor. He moved the cup of coffee and ced it in front of me.

    I cast a nce at Victor, and then turned to M, "As I said, I''ve been using my healing power on Victome time now but he''s not getting any better."

    He was once a proud alpha but now he could only be in his wheelchair. I knew this must be hard for him so I wanna help him walk again as soon as possible.

    M frowned and was lost in her thoughts.

    "You had a false heat the first time you used your healing power to find alpha Victor''s wolf, right?" M suddenly asked.

    "Yeah." Since we were just talking about his medical treatment, I didn''t feel embarrassed or shy when I said that.

    After pondering for a while, M tapped the case record with her pen and looked up at up seriously, "Alpha Victor, Lauren, I have a theory."

    Victor nodded at her, "Tell us please."

    "If you two are mates..." M thought twice about what to say and continued, "injured werewolves tend to recover faster when they''re around their mates. But now that Victor''s wolf is gone, we don''t know for sure if the false heat was caused by your rtionship as mates or just the illusion of your healing power. But if you guys are mates, then when you have intercourse, he''ll heal a lot faster and maybe you''ll be able to wake up Victor''s wolf sooner, Lauren."

    The intercourse between mates.

    This phrase wasn''t unfamiliar to me and M didn''t say that to fix us up. She wouldn''t make jokes about this kind of thing.

    But to me, the intercourse between mates was way too...

    "I refuse to do that," someone said in a cold voice and broke the ice.

    "I know this proposal seems too..." M paused in the middle of the sentence and couldn''t believe what she just heard. She batted her eyes to make sure she didn''t get him wrong, "Alpha Victor, you reject this proposal." I never expected that Victor would be the first one to say no.

    Before that, Victor wanted me to marry him and be his Luna.

    Maybe it was because M and I looked way too surprised, Victor looked me in the eye and said calmly, "I want you to be my mate but not in a way like this."

    "But this can also test if you guys are really mates..." M mumbled confusedly.

    "Is there another way?" Victor asked without hesitation.

    Victor cared a lot about his legs. He used to be such a powerful alpha. Now there was a perfect solution for him but he said no without thinking twice about it. I had a strange feeling and couldn''t keep my cool anymore.

    M didn''t waste any time thinking why he just did that and came up with another n, "Lauren can continue to use her healing power on you but that might work very slowly. During the treatment, you might be able to stand up for a short amount of time but your legs won''t be able to keep standing for too long. And the other n left is...to have another surgery."

    Having another surgery meant more pain and suffering for him and we weren''t 100% sure if he would be able to get up after the surgery.

    However, Victor turned to me and asked, "Will Lauren do my surgery?"

    M paused for a second and nodded, "Of course. She''s not only your caretaker, but she''s also your attending doctor so she''ll be in charge of your surgery. Besides Lauren, a team of professional doctors will assist her."

    Victor didn''t seem to care about what she said about that team of doctors and asked, "Will you still be my caretaker during the rehabilitation training after the surgery?"

    I was a bit speechless when I heard that question but still nodded, "Yeah, Alpha Victor, I''ll always be your attending doctor and caretaker until you fully recover."

    Hearing that, Victor''s eyes somehow darkened and then he became normal again. He thought about it for a while and then said, "I choose the third n and I wanna have another surgery."

    "But..."

    Victor looked at me calmly and I felt like I was drowning in thatke of his golden eyes as he said, "Lauren, I believe in you."

    What more could I say when my patient said that he believed in me? I grinned, "I''ll do my best and get you to walk again."

    I would never say that in front of other patients but I felt like I could bepletely honest with Victor about anything because he trusted me with all his heart.

    We smiled as we looked each other in the eye.

    M faked a cough and reminded us that there was still another person in the room.

    Victor said with the same look on his face, "Since we''ve made the decision, let''s go home now."

 Chapter 58

    Lauren

    POV

    "Right! You guys should go home." M smiled and nodded.

    "I will leave you two alone then. Have a good time with Victor, Lauren."

    M secretly winked at me and said through mind-link.

    I rolled my eyes at her and then left with Victor.

    When we got back into the car, I couldn''t help but ask Victor, "Why did you choose the third n instead of the first?"

    When we were back in the estate, Victor had asked me for that kissing prize twice but now he didn''t hesitate to turn down the first n, which was to test if we were mates by having intercourse.

    Victor didn''t answer and asked, "You don''t believe in yourself?"

    "Of course I do," I wasn''t bluffing. In terms of medical skills, I had confidence in myself but I also knew how much pain he had to suffer during the rehabilitation training after the surgery, "as your doctor, I promise I''ll do the best I can to make sure you''ll be able to walk again after the surgery. But as your..."

    I paused and didn''t know how I should describe my rtionship with Victor so I just muddled through, "I''m still quite confused. Why didn''t you choose the easiest n?"

    Victor suddenly looked up at me and patted my head. His eyes weren''t cold as always and he was smiling at me warmly. He stared into my eyes and said, "Because this is not the way I wanna be with you." "What?"

    Victor said slowly and solemnly, "Lauren, you don''t believe in intimate rtionships and even despise them. I love you and I wanna have you. I do wanna make love with you and be your mate but this isn''t the way I wanna do this. I reject this kind of bond." I understood what he meant.

    Victor didn''t want to use the intercourse to test if we were mates or not even if that could possibly heal his legs and enhance his power. He turned that proposal down and he wanted our rtionship to be pure and filled with only love and nothing else. Victor wanted to make sure I did want to have sex with him.

    That was the pride of an alpha.

    And that was also his respect for me.

    I felt warm but I somehow still wanna confirm his feelings for me.

    "Maybe I won''t be able to leave you after s*x." Our bond might get stronger and make us more dependent on each other.

    His eyes were filled with obsession and pride, "I will never use this way to tie you down."

    "And that might help your legs heal perfectly."

    "And like you said, it''s just a possibility."

    "The date of the surgery can only be set after some days. However, the n of intercourse will help you recover really fast." "I''m aware of all these."

    At that moment, my heart skipped a beat and his few words made me choke up. I was speechless and I couldn''t build up the walls around me anymore when he was being so sincere and affectionate. My tears welled up and I knew he really loved me with all his heart.

    Rumor had it that he was a cold-blooded opportunist. But he gave up the best solution even when he knew which one was the best for him just because he loved and respected me.

    His clumsiness and affection melted my heart.

    I couldn''t keep my cool anymore and I had never felt soforted and warmed.

    "I fell in love with you not just because of the partnership," I couldn''t help but tell him the truth.

    Hearing that, Victor''s eyes suddenly brightened up. His golden eyes were dazzling like the sunshine.

    "Did you just say...you''re in love with me?"

    I came to my senses and realized that the parking lot of the hospital wasn''t a good ce to tell him how I felt. But Victor couldn''t keep calm anymore and he was clearly a bit shocked and delighted. As he was smiling at me, he didn''t look like a strong and ruthless alpha but was like a dumb teenager in love. Victor looked me in the eye and said with confidence, "you''re in love with me, Lauren."

    He was staring at me fondly and wasn''t trying to hide his affection. I felt like I was blushing but knowing how I truly felt wasn''t shameful at all. I wasn''t a cringy little girl anymore so I just nodded, "Yes."

    After all, who could resist Victor?

    When a proud and assertive alpha was willing to swallow his pride and makepromises for you, he would show you with his actions instead of giving you the sweet talk. And being treated like this, I gradually let down my guard. Victor stroked my cheeks and stared me in the eye, "Can I get my prize of the bet now? You told me you''ll give that to me when you get back from the hospital."

    At first, I nned to buy him dinner or get him something else as the prize but right now all I could see was Victor. He was looking at my lips but didn''t make a move. He could''ve just lowered his head and kissed me on the lips but he was waiting for my answer. "Maybe I take my prize, Lauren?" he asked in a sexy and husky voice. He was staring at my lips passionately and rubbed his thumb against them.

    If it was before, I would reward him in another way but now I held his cheeks and kissed him for the first time as he was looking at me, shocked.

    I wasn''t under the influence of alcohol or false heat and I truly wanted to kiss this man.

    "This is your reward," I said, holding his face and kissing him again.

    That wasn''t just a peck on the lips. I opened his mouth like the way he used to do to me and slipped my tongue into his mouth. The scent of fresh peppermint tempted me to go further. Atst, I nibbled his upper lips seductively, and just as I was about to push him away, his eyes darkened and things seemed to get more dangerous.

    He chuckled, grabbed my waist and put his hand on the back of my neck, not giving me a chance to escape. His overwhelming kiss was making me breathless and got me moaning...

    "That''s enough...Victor..." I said, breathing heavily.

    But he kissed me even harder, "Focus, Lauren, when we are kissing."

    By the time we stopped, I felt like my lips were a bit swollen and I red at him. I wanted to check my lips in the rearview mirror and then I found out the driver''s seat was empty. I asked, "Where''s the driver?" Victor pointed out the window and smiled.

    Outside the car, his beta Richard was standing in the parking lot alone and was staring off into space as if he was trying to avoid seeing everything that was happening in here.

    "How long has he been there?" I asked dumbfoundedly.

    "Ever since you got into the car."

    He couldn''t see what was happening in here from outside but that just made things even more s****l.

    Richard seemed to notice our gaze and turned around, "Can we go home now?"

    Victor took my hand and said calmly, "Yeah, let''s go."

    Richard saw the look on my face and said, "Miss Lauren, I was just smoking out there and didn''t see anything."

    I smiled at him, "M isn''t into smokers."

    Richard froze and became awkward.

    Victorughed and tickled my palm. Compared to that passionate kiss, this kind of simple gesture seemed even more intimate and I didn''t let go of his hand.

 Chapter 59

    Lauren''s POV

    In the night.

    Just as I expected, I got a video chat from M. I knew she couldn''t wait to make fun of me and asked me what kind of rtionship Victor and I were in right now.

    "Well, well, well, am I interrupting you guys?" M giggled while peeping over my shoulder.

    "You know you''re interrupting us and you still called me?" I raised my eyebrows and questioned her in a great mood, taking a good look at her room just like what she did just then, "not bad. It''s not that messy this time. Looks like Fairy Godmother''s magic is still working."

    "Don''t even. It''s not gonna work for that beta and me," M hastily said.

    "I didn''t even say anything. Why are you rushing to deny it?" I was surprised at how different she reacted this time, "he doesn''t look like he''s not into you."

    "Stop talking about me. Let''s talk about you," M pretended to be mad and red at me, "you looked so touched today that I thought you would go and hop on top of him. Even though alpha Victor is still in his wheelchair, he seems to be very good in bed." She was getting more explicit and I hurriedly changed the subject so that M got carried away, "Okay, let''s focus on Victor''s second surgery."

    "Fine. I thought you''ve convinced him to go with the intercourse n. I didn''t expect that he still chose to have the surgery." M pursed her lips when I gave her a warning look and she finally stopped making fun of me. She got serious and talk about the n for the second surgery, "This is our n and you can see the rest of it in the file. Although we''ve got the opinions of experienced doctors from different hospitals, we can''t be sure that he can fully recover and the sess rate is only..."

    "Alpha Victor will do this even if it''s only 1%," I continued, "also, it''s never gonna be merely 1% under my watch. I do the best I can to make sure the possibility of his full recovery will be 100%."

    M didn''t say anything from the other end of the line.

    The look on her face was different and she stopped sniggering. She gave me a sincere smile and said, "Lauren, I''ve never seen this side of you." "What?"

    M chuckled, "You''re such a cautious person that you would never say certain things like this and as a doctor, you''ve never made any promises to your patients no matter how confident you are. But you''re different when ites to Victor. How should I put this... you seem more vivid now. This is good, Lauren, you''re starting to be different."

    Hearing that, I was a bit stunned. My personality started to change because of Victor and just like she said, now I would say such affirmative things. I felt like there was a goal in my head that I must aplish and this wasn''t just a simple surgery for me anymore. "Is it a good thing?" I''ve changed myself for someone else.

    M sprawled on the couch and shrugged, "Why would be a bad thing? Being in a rtionship with another person is a process where you change yourselves for each other. He''s be gentle and nice because of you and you''ve be tender because of him. But you''re still the same person. You''re not gonna end up turning into Janice, right?"

    To think that I would cry and fawn over Victor...

    What she just said gave me goosebumps and I said, "If I really be like that, he would think that there''s something wrong with me and take me to the hospital." Mughed out loud, "Imagine that."

    "As for you, I assume the first thing you''ll do is crack open my head and see if my brain is infected with some kind of virus," I joked as I was affected by herughter. "You''re absolutely right," M nodded.

    Maybe falling in love with someone was not that scary and the change that it would bring wouldn''t be so dreadful because I wouldn''t change who I really was just because I was in love.

    "Well, you''re still the same person but in a better version," M concluded, "and if the man you love asks you to change who you are for him..."

    I said with no hesitation, "I will dump him right away."

    "So what are you worrying about? Lauren, just be yourself," M grinned and then stared at me in relief, "I''m so happy that you finally let somebody in and you''re walking out the shadow of those people." She was talking about Manuel and my mother.

    And M was indeed happy for me and just as I was moved, she added, "Lauren, then what are you waiting for? Just go get him and see how sexy this alpha is. If he doesn''t make a move, you go and do it! Enjoy your hot night!" Beep...

    After saying that, M hung up on me. But she was so loud that her voice echoed in the room. I looked at the open balcony and wondered if the walls were thick enough to prevent Victor from hearing all that. And Be agreed with her in my head, "Yeah, we still haven''t checked his sexual function."

    "Just shut up."

    Be got excited and giggled, "Oh, my dear, don''t forget that you''re the one who wrote ''erectile dysfunction'' on his record. Don''t you think you''re obliged to see if it''s true? Be professional, Lauren."

    "

    It had been so long that I forgot all about it.

    I wonder if Victor still remembered that...

    I took a deep breath and closed the ss door hard wryly.

    Victor''s POV

    "Victor, these are the updates of the tribe," Richard handed me the files and said, "and the new project proposal is also here."

    "Just put it there." None of them was important to me and I wasn''t putting my attention on them.

    I looked up at my beta Richard and wondered if I should ask him that question. But he didn''t seem to have any experience in this kind of thing either and the truth was I was right about him. "Alpha....Is something wrong?" Richard was a bit scared when I stared at him like that and even called me alpha respectfully.

    It was better to ask Richard than to look it up on the inte. So I asked, "Richard, what do people usually do on a date?"

    At first, Richard still looked all serious, and when he heard that, he froze and his face twitched a little. He finally started to behave after I gave him a warning look. He asked tentatively after he pondered for a while, "Watch movies?" "Corny," Imented. I shouldn''t have trusted his taste in this and if we really went to the cinema, this would be just a regr date. Also, I got a home cinema in the estate.

    Richard pursed his lips and added, "How about a nice dinner? Or taking her to the jewellery stores?"

    "Do you honestly think Lauren would really like that?"

    Richard didn''t know what to say now and shrugged, "Well, you can''t just take her to a medical seminar, can you?"

    I was speechless at his words. Why did I choose such a nerd to be my beta? He was so not romantic that even the Inte was more reliable than him.

    "Or you can just ask Miss Lauren where she wanna go."

    "Then what''s the surprise in this?" I guessed I finally figured out why Richard was still single.

    Richard''s lips twitched and didn''t know what to say now, "Or I can ask someone in our tribe. Simon is very experienced in dating and maybe he can give you some advice."

    "No need for that," I refused subconsciously but when Richard was leaving, I couldn''t help but stop him, "go ask him to give me some dating advice."

    I really hoped that this date with Lauren would be remarkable.

 Chapter 60

    Lauren''s POV

    After doing the daily training with Be, we both felt that we were getting stronger but it could also be because we got enough rest during this period. It was not necessary that Victor was our mate. However, to be honest, both Be and I hoped that he was our mate. After having a discussion with Be, we decided to give Victor the second treatment this weekend to look for Kent. "It''s been a while since thest session. Maybe Kent will get better this time," Be said. She thought that the figure she saw in Victor''s inner worldst time was Kent.

    "I hope so," to be honest, I was also looking forward to the effect of the second treatment, "please stop thinking about things that are irrelevant to the treatment, Be, I know what''s on your mind."

    Besides the treatment, Be''s head was full of erotic garbage and she thought it waspletely normal, "I''m just preparing myself for what might happen next. What if this treatment causes another false heat? I don''t think you guys can resist it this time."

    "..." I didn''t know how to argue with her. Last time, I was just grateful for what Victor did for me but now we kissed from time to time. It was different from what I thought it would be. This kind of intimacy didn''t scare me and even made me feel sweet. And I also got a kind of satisfaction from it. It was hard to describe that feeling. But it did bring pleasure to me, both physically and mentally. I couldn''t help smiling and didn''t talk back to Be.

    "Then let''s do the second treatment in the bedroom!" Be said excitedly.

    "... Be, the goal of this treatment is to find Victor''s wolf, not to have s*x with him. Please be professional," I reminded her.

    "I know," Be was stillughing and I could tell how much she expected this treatment, "and I''m looking forward to meeting Kent again. Though all I saw was just a faint shadowst time, I could feel he''s a strong and sexy wolf."

    Kent.

    I ignored the hint and expectation in Be''s tone and the image of that giant shadow came to my head. Even though the figure was blurring, I still had the urge to get close to him and touch him. I was also eager to meet Kent and wondered what kind of personality he had.

    Just as I was about to discuss the second treatment with Victor, I found out he wasn''t in the estate, and Victor''s tribe seemed busy these days. Richard would always go to Victor''s study with something in his hand and they would talk for a long time before he came out.

    "Huh? Victor isn''t in the estate?" I mumbled confusedly. In the past, when Victor needed to leave the estate to deal with tribal affairs, he would tell me in advance. But this time he didn''t. Was there something important to do?

    I took out my phone suspiciously but my phone rang at the same time. I subconsciously answered it and heard a coquettish voice which made me frown.

    "Thank God, Lauren, you took my call!" Janice said pretentiously. I wanted to hang up on her but she said something that changed my mind, "Grandma''s back, Lauren. No matter how much you hate us, pleasee home to visit grandma, okay? She''s also your family. Please, don''t be so cruel. Grandma really misses you."

    My grandma Susan.

    She was my grandmother but we weren''t really close. During my childhood, she had always been so cold and distant. She was always on her high horse and rarely smiled at me. She was picky and strict because I wasn''t good enough for her as her granddaughter and I couldn''t make her look good at those afternoon tea parties.

    Hearing that I didn''t say anything, Janice thought she finally had the chance and continued, "I know you hate me, Lauren, and I''m not gonna force you to forgive me. But grandma wants to see you now. She''s back from her trip. Don''t you wanna see her? She''s your grandmother."

    "What do you want from me?" I sneered. Grandma Susan was just like Manuel. For them, their interests always came first and social status ranked higher than family. I didn''t think an olddy who had always been picky with me would suddenly miss me for no reason and I knew she wouldn''t take my side.

    If she wanted to see me, there must be something she wanted to get from me.

    Janice said in shock, "Lauren, what do you mean? I know you hold a grudge against me. But is grandma also your enemy now?"

    "Since you know how much I hate you, don''t disrupt me and stop acting," I said with no mercy. Even though she brought up Grandma, I didn''t give in.

    Though I knew Grandma must be listening to this conversation over the phone. After all, Janice wouldn''t put on a show for no reason.

    But I didn''t care about what Grandma thought of me anymore. Since I was a child, I hadn''t ever pretended to be someone I wasn''t to please other people. And now that I had decided to cut off the nco family, why bother to coax a rtive who didn''t care about me at all?

    Just as I expected, the second I said that, Grandma Susan, who felt belittled, finally spoke up in anger, "Lauren, we''ve raised you better than this! I can''t believe you''ve be like this! You''ve brought shame to the nco family!"

    Hearing her harsh words, I didn''t have any hard feelings and even said calmly, "Your voice is so loud and clear. Sounds like you''re doing well. Then I don''t need to visit you anymore, Grandma."

    "Lauren!" Along with her yelling, I also heard the sound of the scepter hitting the floor and the sound of Janice and L coaxing her gently as I listened to their freak show.

    After all, I had heard things like this so many times ever since I was a little girl and their words couldn''t hurt me anymore.

    "You''re not behaving like a nco!"

    "Lauren, you don''t even know what to say in front of people. How can you be the heir to the tribe?"

    "Even though Janice''s blood isn''t pure as you, she''s much more hardworking than you. Why are you and your wolf all so useless?"

    I could hear her words in my head all over again. She didn''t like L because she was just a mistress but she loved being ttered by her. And she liked Janice who knew how to please her and was always obedient much better. She even thought it was okay for Manuel to have an affair and the reason why my mother couldn''t keep her husband was because she could never be as sweet and lovable as other women. She didn''t like my mother and she also didn''t like me who was always so proud and distant. "Do you want me to beg you to visit me? Lauren nco! I''m your grandmother!" she yelled, "it''s just a little fight between sisters and you''re gonna leave the nco family?"

    "Just a little fight?" I questioned with contempt, "Janice had an affair with my fianc¨¦ and even wanted me to help them get married. And to you, it''s just a little fight?"

    However, she replied carelessly, "What else can it be? No matter which daughter of the Fullmoon tribe marries into the Lunarko Tribe, nothing''s gonna change. And you have so much more than Janice does. What''s wrong with giving her the marriage contract? What good does it do to you?"

    "I''ve decided to leave the nco family and its future has nothing to do with me," I said coldly, "not to mention that Janice and Michael''s so-called true love is the reason why the Fullmoon Tribe is in such a difficult position. I have nothing to do with it." "You..." She seemed to have no idea what to say to me for a minute or so, but then she snapped, "fine. If you don''t care about the nco family anymore, then you can''t get anything from the family! I''ll have Manuel banish you!" After all this time, that was the reason why L and Janice encouraged Grandma Susan to contact me.

    "Grandma, let me remind you that the nco Group would never have gone so far without the help of my mother. If it wasn''t for my mother''s investment, the nco Group would''ve been destroyed a long time ago," I said wryly.

    Hearing that, she couldn''t take it anymore and roared, "What the hell are you talking about, you dirty rascal!? Our family possessions have nothing to do with your mother! And you''re not gonna get anything from us under my watch!" "That''s not up to you, Susan."

    I didn''t want to call her grandma anymore. Since she didn''t show me even a little bit of respect, why should I be respectful to her? She wasn''t like an elder, a grandmother at all!

 Chapter 61

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Susan said cautiously.

    "Back then, grandpa gave me all his properties and the shares of the nco family and that made me the sole heir. Even though I don''t wanna take over the nco family now, I have the right to ask for the withdrawal of my shares, right?" I reminded her, "I don''t care who''s gonna be the heir but I won''t let you take away what belongs to me ever again."

    In the past, I didn''t care about any of this but L and Janice kept getting greedier. And Victor let me know that ignoring them wasn''t going to make them stop and all they were gonna do was to push further. "Lauren..." Susan was so mad that her voice was shaking.

    "I''ll find another time to talk to alpha Manuel about the nco Group. Also, don''t you ever do something bad to M and the hospital again. Or else, I''m gonna make your lives miserable by using my shares of thepany," I hung up the phone after saying that. At least for now L and Janice wouldn''t dare to do anything sneaky.

    "How dare she say that to me!? I''m going to tell alpha Manuel and he''ll teach her a lesson." Be acted like she was Susan and said in my head, "I know exactly how she''ll react right now. Don''t let those people upset you, Lauren."

    Be was keenly aware of my sadness after I put the phone down.

    I shook my head, "I''m not upset, I''m just...feeling bad for my mother."

    "Lauren..."

    "Mother saved the nco Group at the expense of all her fortune and ran the Fullmoon Tribe with Manuel. But for Susan...no, even Manuel took her for granted," all of this seemed so absurd to me and I said, "do you think Susan is gonna convince Manuel?" "That depends on how guilt he feels about your mother," Be said gently after being silent for a while for which option is the most beneficial for him."

    Thetter one sounded more like it.

    This was what the nco family and mother''s partner were really like. Everything she had worked so hard for had been gradually forgotten since she was gone and no one in the nco family remembered what she had done for the family. Even her mate would stop feeling guilty about it when it came to his interests.

    I had never felt so disappointed.

    But then, Victor spoke up from not far away, "Lauren,e over."

    I didn''t notice that he came back. I looked at him confusedly and walked up to him. I didn''t feel so stone cold anymore and asked, "When did you get back?"

    "When you were staring off into space over there," Victor answered, reaching out his hand to me.

    I put my hand out and he took it, warming me up with his big palm. He raised his eyes to look at me, "Do you want a hug?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You don''t look very happy," Victor said, rubbing his thumb against my palm, "I thought you''d need a hug and want me tofort you at times like this."

    Victor looked a bit confused, wondering why I still hadn''t thrown myself into his arms. But he was thoughtful enough not to ask me why I was upset and he just wanted to give me somefort. I suddenly thought of what M said to me yesterday. If I really acted like Janice and cried on Victor''s shoulder, telling him how miserable I was...

    I got goosebumps on my body and couldn''t help chuckling, "What makes you think that I would ask you for yourfort?"

    Victor''s lips twisted a little and looked a bit regretful but he didn''t let go of my hand.

    "Alright, I''m fine," I squeezed his hand and asked, "why didn''t you ask me what happened?"

    Victor said, "You''ll tell me if you want to and I''m not gonna force you to do things you don''t wanna do."

    His words softened my heart and he wasn''t even trying to give me sweet talks. All he did was just be there for me, and take my hand and that made it all better. He warmed me up, chased the darkness away, and lightened my mood. I smiled, "Something happened between me and the nco family and I can deal with it."

    "Okay," Victor didn''t force me to ask him for help and added, "just tell me whenever you need my help."

    "I will," I nodded and stopped resisting his help, "are there a lot of things going on in the tribe? I wanna have a talk with you about the treatment."

    Hearing that, Victor looked up at me and smiled, "I wasn''t busy with the tribal affairs."

    "Huh?"

    "Miss Lauren, will you go out with me?"

    I was stunned and didn''t expect Victor to say something like that. I waspletely at loss and asked awkwardly, "Go out with you? I thought I''m with you all the time."

    Even though I was just doing my job.

    He pursed his lips and his eyes darkened. He seemed a bit embarrassed and said assertively, "Come with me, Lauren."

    The Third Person POV

    In the nco Manor

    "What a rude girl!" Susan struck the floor fiercely with her scepter and startled all the servants in the living room. They could all feel her wrath as she gritted her teeth, "Goddamn it! How dare she threaten me!?"

    Janice tried to hold back her fear and gently grabbed Susan''s hand,forting her in a soft voice, "Grandma, don''t be mad. Your well-being is what matters the most. Don''t let Lauren upset you."

    Susan wanted to throw a tantrum but when she saw how obedient Janice was, she sighed angrily, "If only Lauren is half decent as you."

    Janiceughed bitterly and took the chance to say, "The only reason Lauren is so cruel is that she hates my guts. Grandma, she''d rather ruin the Moonlight Jewelry than let me run it. She''s always been so relentless...Grandma, don''t get mad. It''s all my fault." What she said reminded Susan and she frowned, "She''s just like that woman..."

    She was referring to Lauren''s mother.

    Janice started gloating. Seeing that Susan had thought it this way just like she expected, she added, "And if she does the same thing to the nco Group..."

    "Oh, grandma, I was just guessing," Janice said hastily, "after all, the way she treated father at the banquet was so ruthless..."

    Susan''s eyes glistened with hot anger and she said coldly, staring at Janice significantly, "Just say it."

    Janice stopped hiding her intentions and she knew what mattered the most to Susan. Pretending to be vulnerable and innocent might work on men but she couldn''t pull the same trick on Susan. All she gotta do was to shower her with ttery and attention, "Grandma, I know there''s no use lying to you. You''re way too clever. Lauren was so cruel to father at the banquet and she didn''t care about her own father or her tribe at all. She has been resenting me and my mother because of the death of the formal Luna. I''m afraid that once she inherits the nco Group, she''ll do something that''ll harm it or even...destroy it."

    Hearing what she said, Susan frowned even more and squeezed her scepter harder, "Go on."

    "So the best solution is to stop her from inheriting the nco Group," Janice seemed a bit panicked and she bitted her lips, looking fragile and pitiful, "Grandma, I admit that besides worrying about the life and death of the nco Group, there''s one more reason for me to tell you all these. I am worried about my and my mother''s lives. Even though I''ll marry the future alpha of the Lunarko Tribe, I''m worried that Lauren''ll hurt me and my mother once she takes over the group. So... I am so sorry to say something so selfish." She looked down and acted like she was too afraid to say more.

    And what she said reminded Susan that Janice was the future Luna of the Lunarko Tribe. It would benefit the two families more if she became the heir of the Fullmoon Tribe.

    Susan patted Janice''s hand and said, "It''s okay to be selfish sometimes. You''re just watching out for your mother and your tribe. And I will never let a cold-blooded woman be in charge of the family."

    "Grandma, but father..." Janice looked up at Susan with tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Rest assured. I''ll find a way to convince him," Susanforted her while she stared off into space, pondering over something.

 Chapter 62

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Where are you taking me?" I was curious about what kind of date he would take me on and he was so mysterious about it. He just smiled at me and refused to tell me where we were going. I asked, "Are we gonna have a date in the estate?"

    "Just follow me."

    "Yes, my bossy Alpha..." I mumbled but I hadn''t felt so thrilled for a long time. I felt like I was a child again, waiting to unbox my presents and I hadn''t been like this for too long. "We''re here."

    Victor stopped in front of a ss house. I seldom walked around the estate and I didn''t know what it was like inside the ss house. I got curious and then Victor pressed a button on the door. The ss door slowly opened and inside was an enormous garden filled with all kinds of roses. The floral fragrance surrounded me and in the middle of the garden, there was a gift box with blue ribbons, waiting for me to unbox it.

    "Is that for me?" I felt like the roses were blooming in my chest and the floral scent filled my heart with joy.

    Victor''s eyes glistened and he smiled at me, "Yeah."

    His tone sounded calm and if I hadn''t noticed his fingers twitched a little on the armrests, I wouldn''t have been able to tell he was quite nervous. I walked toward the gift briskly and it was about twice the size of my palm. I figured there wouldn''t be any jewels or makeup products in this box and was wondering what kind of gift Victor would give me.

    "Do I need to act surprised in advance?" I joked. I untied the ribbons with Victor watching me expectantly. I slowly opened the box and when I saw what it was in it, I froze and didn''t know what to say anymore. I was utterly speechless.

    I had never expected that Victor would give me this as a gift.

    Seeing how I reacted, Victor couldn''t keep his cool anymore and panicked a little, "You...you don''t like it?"

    "No, it''s not that I don''t like it..." I hastily shook my head and couldn''t help reaching out my hand to that fluffy doll. Some indescribable feelings flooded into my head and my eyes started getting wet.

    It was the toy that Janice broke.

    Technically, it was the exact same one.

    I carefully stroke its head and the teddy bear''s dark eyes reflected my face. I could vaguely see the reflection of my tears shimmering. I tried to suppress my feelings and asked, "How did youe up with the idea of giving me this?"

    Victor seemed to be relieved and said, "I didn''t know what to give you and had to ask your friend for help. She told me you once had a teddy bear that you really loved but...it was ruined. And you never looked for it and never spoke of it ever since." "But I assume you still care about the bear."

    "You asked M to help you?" I sat down right next to him with the teddy bear in my arms. We were surrounded by blooming roses and I poked the teddy bear''s ear, saying, "He''s not Tommy."

    Victor straightened up in his wheelchair and sat next to me, which didn''t seem hard for him. He looked at the teddy bear and said, "So his name is Tommy!"

    I named the teddy bear Tommy but I had never told anyone about his name because no one cared about me when I was little and Manuel stopped giving me his attention at that time so he wouldn''t spend time listening to me talking about childish things. But ever since my mother was gone, I had nobody to count on and Tommy got me through those lonely sad nights.

    Victor squeezed its ear and looked kind of adorable when he did that. He stared at me with his golden eyes and said slowly and solemnly, "He''s not Tommy but you''re capable of protecting him now. And I''ll protect you, Lauren."

    I was stunned as he looked me in the eye.

    That was the reason why he gave me this teddy bear. He was trying to tell me there was no need to be afraid anymore and now I had the power to protect that teddy bear named Tommy which was destroyed by Janice back then. I was no longer a lone wolf and I had somebody who would be by my side, somebody who believed in me, and someone who would always keep me safe.

    To others, this was just a normal teddy bear and as the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe, Victor was capable of giving me all kinds of expensive things. But he chose to give me this teddy bear because it wasn''t just a gift, it was his promise.

    "Yeah, I can protect him now," I murmured, repeating his words. I held my cheeks against the bear and the softness filled my heart with love. But then, I felt something hard pressing against my cheeks and I tilted my head, asking, "Is there something else?" "Yeah." Victor didn''t look as serious and cold as always and his eyes were dazzling as he smiled at me.

    I had a hunch about what it would be and took out a ne from the teddy bear''s backpack as Victor watched me do it. A huge and beautiful sapphire was glistening in the light. I could tell it was worth a lot of money. Even though I was born with a silver spoon, I rarely saw gemstones of such high value.

    "What''s this?" I asked, stroking the ne.

    "It''s the ne inherited from the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe," Victor said in a in tone, "now, it belongs to you, Lauren."

    "But I haven''t decided to be your partner and your Luna yet..."

    "That doesn''t matter," Victor said, "it suits you. And I won''t give this to any other woman but you."

    It wasn''t just a ne. It was the sense of security that he offered me.

    I felt like the heavy sapphire was burning in my palm and I didn''t say anything back. He just stared at me and I could see expectation in his golden eyes. He had always been an assertive alpha but now he seemed kind of anxious as if he was afraid that I might say I turned to him and lifted my long hair in his gaze, "Why don''t you help me put this on?"

    no.

    Victor''s eyes shimmered and he smiled. He took the sapphire ne and gently put it on for me like it was some kind of ritual. He brushed his fingers on my neck and I could feel his warm breath behind me. Things started to get heated up.

    "It looks great on you," he looked at me after he put around on my neck and stroked my cheeks as he said in a deep and tempting voice, "you look beautiful."

    In the midst of the floral fragrance, I could somehow smell his peppermint scent and those golden eyes were seducing me to do something more.

    I knew I wanted more.

    Kiss him already!

    This time, it wasn''t Be''s voice. It was mine.

    I didn''t want to and couldn''t control my desire anymore so I tackled him down in the garden. I followed my heart and kissed him hard, slipping my tongue into his mouth and tangling up with him. In this position, our bodies couldn''t get any closer and I could feel his body heat from his chest. Our bodies were heating up and we were all turned on by that kiss...

    Victor''s eyes were filled with devouring lust but I wasn''t scared at all. I gave him a peck on the lips and said as I breathed sharply, "Victor, this is my thank-you gift for you.

 Chapter 63

    Lauren''s POV

    "Victor, this is my thank-you gift for you," I gave him a passionate kiss as a treat and didn''t want to suppress myself anymore. Ipletely let down my guard and all I knew was that I wanted to kiss this man in front of me right now and love him back. Iy on top of him and kissed him hard, tangling up with his tongue. His alluring peppermint scent wrapped me around and tied me down like a ribbon. But now I didn''t wanna struggle out of it and just wanted to get lost in my burning desire. In between kisses, Victor ruffled the wet hair on my cheeks and brushed his thumb against my face with his eyes filled with pure l**t and passion. His voice had gone husky and deep as he said, "I really enjoy this gift, Lauren." But I hadn''t finished yet. My gift for him was far more than one kiss.

    I wanted to kiss him again but he gently pushed me away. As I was stunned, he buried his face in my neck, which was the most vulnerable and sensitive spot for a werewolf. I could feel his warm breath on my neck and it sent shivers down my spine. I suddenly felt something wet and warm on my skin. It was him nibbling my neck so softly but my whole face went numb and blood kept rushing into my head. If I had a mirror right now, I could see myself blushing, with my cheeks turningpletely red. Victor seemed to find something intriguing and his kisses gradually went down from my neck to my corbone. I felt a tingle running up my spine and his eyes were filled with strong desire. But he just kept patting my back softly and said in a gentle voice, "Rx, Lauren, don''t be nervous."

    Victor was the one who got pinned down in the garden but now he was the one who took the initiative.

    I was panting and could barely make a move when being turned on like this. But he was still soothing and teasing me in a sexy way and heating up every inch of my skin.

    My legs went weak as I leaned in his arms. I was the one who couldn''t contain myself and kissed him and I suddenly got a bitpetitive. I grabbed his cors and said, panting, "Right back at ya, alpha Victor. You''d better know your position now." However, my voice sounded too soft and wasn''t intimidating at all.

    Victor was a bit surprised and raised his eyebrows. He was very cooperative and let go of me, lying in the flowers idly, "Then, how are you gonna deal with me, my dear Lauren?"

    His voice was low and husky, which sounded sexy as hell. My heart was already pounding loudly because of that kiss and now it started racing like crazy. Now I could feel his burning body heat right next to me.

    He was in a submissive position but it start to look like he was the one who was in control when he gave me that teasing look.

    Of course, I wouldn''t let him win, "Don''t move until I say so."

    "Will do, mydy caretaker," he smiled.

    Hisdy caretaker...

    That wasn''t a sexual phrase at all but now it was tempting me to do more. He had only said a few words but those words kept my heart racing fast. Even though M and Be had told me a lot of dirty jokes before, my head still went nk right now, and didn''t know where to start. All I could do was kiss him hard and fiercely.

    At first, Victor was quite cooperative but when we held each other close and I brushed my fingers against his Adam''s apple as we were kissing, Victor froze for a second and broke his promise of being a good boy. He put his hand on the back of my neck and his other hand got under my shirt, moving all the way up. I couldn''t help moaning when I felt his deft fingers on my sensitive waist and my breasts were heaving as I breathed sharply, "Wait...you just said that you''re gonna be cooperative!"

    "That was before," Victor controlled my arms and stopped me from struggling in a gentle way, "right now I can''t resist your temptation anymore. I guess I had underestimated my self-control over you." Underestimated his self-control over me...

    How could anyone make dirty talks sound so easy on the ear? But now his eyes were ring with desire as if he was going to devour me and made me part of him.

    I put my hands on his chest. In the beginning, I just wanted to give him a French kiss as a reward. But what was going to happen next? I was a bit scared but now I started to anticipate what Victor was gonna do to me. I closed my eyes and didn''t dare to look him in the eye. I could feel his hands running over my waist and going all the way up. He pecked my eyelids gently and moved onto my cheeks and ears. I could feel his hot breaths on my earlobes and could even sense his heaving breathing. It reminded me of how much he wanted me right now.

    "Lauren..." Victor whispered in my ears, trying hard to suppress his ming desire. I was trembling hearing his husky voice as if I was touching the exposed wire.

    I couldn''t help but raise my head but that kind of looked like I was trying to let him kiss my corbone and breasts. This was indeed quite erotic position.

    After all this tangling, my shirt was already loose and he could see my white bra if he looked down. It was an ordinary white bra with no pretty patterns or something else. If Victor had told me that we were going on a date, I would''ve dressed better. And when that thought popped into my head, I was shocked. Since when did I ever care about the way I dressed?

    But the next second, I couldn''t focus on the question anymore because he had already put his big hands on my back and pressed kisses on my throat.

    By that time, I once again realized I was turned on by him.

    It wasn''t a false heat. I just wanted to have him right now and respond to his feelings for me by making love to him.

    Why was I suppressing this feeling?

    I figured there was no need to disguise myself in front of Victor anymore.

    I kissed him back as I unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his sun-kissed pecs. His body was so hot and he looked like a Greek God. I ran my fingers on his chest and when I finally ced my hands on the zipper of his pants, I couldn''t help but spread my legs and sit on top of him. The temperature was climbing up in this room but then I identally pressed his right leg with my knee and he let out a groan.

    And that suddenly made mee back to my senses.

    Oh my God. Did I almost have s*x with him when his legs hadn''t even recovered yet?

    "Wait..." I finally started to get sober and gently pushed him away, which was so gentle that it was almost an invitation. Even my voice sounded way too soft and sweet, "Victor, stop..."

    "Why?" Victor stopped and I could still see the lust in his eyes. He didn''t get why I suddenly paused and said, "Don''t be afraid. These are just normal reactions. Don''t resist me, Lauren."

    "It''s not about that... It''s just that...your legs haven''t recovered yet." I didn''t stop because I was afraid.

    When things were getting heated up and we almost had sex, I brought up his legs, which sounded abrupt and upsetting. Victor''s eyes darkened when he heard that and he gritted his teeth, saying, "That doesn''t matter."

    "I''m your attending doctor."

    I wanted to point out that I was his doctor and I was perfectly aware of his condition. Having intercourse wouldn''t do any harm to his legs but he was about to have his second surgery in a couple of days and I just wanted to make sure.

    But Victor seemed to misinterpret what I just said and pulled me closer, "Of course you are..."

    "So we might need to..."

    However, he suddenly grabbed my waist and let me feel his bulging groins, "I remember that you''re the doctor who wrote ''erectile dysfunction" on my case report." What???

    He still remembered that?

    There was danger in his eyes.

    "So, why don''t you check out my sexual function yourself right now?"

 Chapter 64

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Dr. nco, do you wanna check out my s****l function again?" Victor squinted his eyes, looking dangerous.

    "No, no need for that." I stammered.

    I didn''t think twice about it when I wrote "erectile dysfunction" on his case report. Who would know that Victor and I would be so close?

    "You don''t wanna do that?" Victor raised his eyebrows and didn''t let go of me. He held my waist tighter and I could feel his bulging hardness in his pants. It was so hot that it almost burned me and melted me down. His peppermint scent kept getting stronger and got mixed with the floral fragrance in the garden.

    "Are you sure I don''t need a second physical exam, Dr. nco?" Victor continued, "after all, that is essential to your future love life."

    What did he mean by saying that...

    "And you seemed pretty desperate to give me a checkup that day."

    That was Be! It almost slipped my mouth but since Be was my wolf, we pretty much had the same thoughts in our minds.

    I said with regret, "Oh! I just wanna throw that report away right now!"

    "It''s okay, you can do it again," Victor whispered in my ears considerately while breathing into my ears.

    My heart was still racing while he held his groins against my belly. I knew if we kept doing this, I wouldn''t be able to control myself from sleeping with him. In front of Victor, my self-control was weak as well and now I was turned on by him. But I couldn''t have sex with him for now.

    I nudged him a little and touched his chest with my palms. I took his shirt off when I got carried away and I even snatched off a button. I swallowed and said, "Not for now."

    "Isn''t this the best timing for it? I promise I''ll cooperate," Victor said in a deep and gentle voice as if he had be a totally different person from before.

    His scent was still tempting me to do something more and then he kissed me on the lips. My head got dizzy again because he was taking oxygen away from me and I was struggling to stay sane. Finally, I couldn''t take it anymore and bit him on the lips, forcing him to stop, "Stop it, Victor...I can''t..."

    "Why? Lauren, you want me too. I can feel it," Victor ran his fingers through my hair and his voice had be husky as he tried to suppress his lust.

    "You''re right, I want you. But this isn''t the right time," I tried to breathe steadily and got up as he was getting distracted. When he sat up, he wanted to hold me but I just took his hand and said to him as I looked him in the eye, "Can we wait until...you have your surgery done?"

    "You think I can''t get it up?" Victor questioned, gritting his teeth. His voice became a bit scary and he was doing his best to hold back his desire.

    "That''s not what I meant," I denied, stroking his cheeks, "I can''t be sure that you''re not gonna hurt your legs during sex so as your doctor and your...lover, I want your surgery to be a sess."

    Victor''s eyes darkened but he didn''t go on. It was hard for a strong alpha to suppress his desire and possessiveness and it required a lot of self-control.

    I took a deep breath and gave him a peck on his lips, "Let''s wait...until the surgery is over. You''ve prepared such a big surprise for me for this date. Let me prepare our next one, okay?" I knew what I was implying but I still made him a promise.

    On our next date, I wanted to make love to him. I didn''t want anything from him. It was just because I loved him so much that I wanted to give it to him to tell him how much I adored him. Victor looked down and his eyshes cast shadows under his eyes. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking from the look on his face and he said, "I won''t force you if you''re not down for this."

    "I am," I held my forehead against his and I could feel what was on his mind right now, "it''s just not the right time."

    I paused for a second and then added, "Of course I''m not questioning your s****l function. I know you''ll do great in bed and I can change that case report any time you want."

    I was desperate to let him know how I truly thought of him.

    M once told me that men were all very sensitive about this kind of subject, let alone Victor. He was such a powerful and proud alpha.

    Victor gave me a subtle smile and chuckled, "Thank you for being so considerate, Dr. nco."

    "My honor."

    Victor didn''t know how to respond to that but didn''t do anything to me. He just took a deep breath as he buried his head in my neck for a short while. Then he let go of me and said, "Only you can make me be like this." I was probably the only one who dared to act like this in front of him.

    He let me go but I couldn''t help but snuggle up to him. His scent made me feelfortable and safe and I said to him, "Thank you, Victor."

    Not just for hispromise. It was also for his special gift tonight.

    But as we cuddled, I realized his manhood was still hard as steel and it was a little cruel to make him hold it down like this. I took a deep breath and asked nervously, "Do you need my help with that?" Except for sex, there was something else I could do to give him satisfaction.

    Victor held his breath and gave me an irritable look. His eyes were ring with a burning desire and he patted my head, saying in a husky voice, "Don''t mess with me, you don''t wanna start it again."

    I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut. After being quiet for a while, I couldn''t help but ask, "Should we go back in now?"

    Victor nced at me and then pulled me close in his arms. He pressed a button and a huge curtain slowly fell from the ss window, facing us. Then the screen lit up and the lights in the room were all turned down.

    I gasped at the sight of this, "There''s a projector here? How many surprises have you prepared for me? Is there even popcorn and coke here?"

    Victor froze and seemed a bit regretful. Then he said calmly, "I''ll get you some if you want."

    I knew he was gonna let other people send it here so I said, "No, this is perfect. It''s our date. I don''t wanna cause Simon and the others too much trouble."

    I didn''t know why but he seemed quite delighted to hear that. He smiled, "I heard that this film is the best choice for couples to watch together."

    Watching a romantic film with Victor would be unbelievable and surreal for the old me. But now, I looked forward to watching it a lot and made fun of him, "Where did you hear it from?"

    "...A friend of mine," Victor answered indifferently and turned on the projector.

    The next second, all kinds of moaning echoed in the ss room and the huge screen was ying something obscene. A man and a woman were tangling up and taking off each other''s clothes. They were in such a hurry and couldn''t wait to see each other naked. I could hear both of them groaning on the screen...

    Victor and I were both petrified.

    Victor''s shirt was still open and his upper body was almost naked while my hair was a mess and my clothes were all wrinkled and loose. Victor had just cooled himself down and I was afraid that he might get hard again. "Oh...fuck me..."

    Hearing that, Victor froze and instantly turned off the projector, cursing, "Damn it..."

    I didn''t know who suggested this film but I could tell from his voice that he was pretty mad at that person right now. After the projector was turned off, we were both quiet and didn''t say a single word. We wanted to watch a movie to distract our attention but who knew it was actually an adult film...

 Chapter 65

    Lauren''s POV

    "Victor..." I broke the ice and called his name.

    I wanted to say that we should go back because we had enough surprises for one date. But the next second Victor pressed a button and the ss ceiling slowly opened. Then the amazing starry sky came into view. The moon was beautiful, casting mellow moonlight Victor held my hand, our fingers inteced. We felt the white moonlight on our hands.

    on the roses.

    "Lauren, when Kent is back, may I have the honour to run with you in the forest, under the moonlight?

    His voice was so soft that my heart skipped a beat.

    "I look forward to that day, Victor." I looked straight into his dazzling golden eyes and said firmly, "And hamsure that day won''t be long." Victor smiled gently at me, his eyes full of tenderness. He then got me to lie down with him and I felt

    were surrounded by a sea of stars.

    I didn''t know if I was surprised or moved. Perhaps both surprised and moved. No wonder it took Victor so much time to arrange all this and I suddenly realized why he chose to take me on a date atte night. Although I had seen myself as a cold fish, I couldn''t help but gasp, "This is the most special date I''ve ever been on."

    "Good," Victor held me in his arms and said quietly. But I could tell from his tone that he was in a great mood.

    I adjusted my position in his arms. His chest was warm and I could feel his body heat and peppermint scent surrounding me, making me feelfortable and at ease. I eximed, "I''ve never thought I would cuddle with someone and see the stars like this." It was something I never thought I would do, to show my true self to a man and let down my guard in f him. But I didn''t feel vited at all. Instead, he made me feel warm and safe and melted my heart.

    "And I''ve never thought that I would be so worried about a date," Victor murmured and it sounded like he had never done this before, "I even asked that unreliable dude''s advice."

    It was kind of funny to picture him agonizing over a date and I was a bit moved, "You''re making it difficult for me toe up with a n for our next date."

    "You don''t need to spend much time on it," Victor chuckled, "you''ve already prepared the best surprise for me."

    I thought of the promise I had just made him and cast him a re. But as we stared into each other''s M was right.

    When you were with the person you loved, everything became fun to do.

    didn''t feel mad or shy and our gazes were filled with affection.

    Even though what M said was actually "the noises of broken sses will sound like a choir when you''re in love". Victor and I were just lying there, looking at the glorious starry sky, and this was the best date I had ever had.

    ...

    Victor''s surgery was set for two weekster.

    During this time, I had been studying relevant materials and giving him massages more often, hoping that his legs would fully recover after the surgery.

    As I was going through the materials, I got interrupted by a call from Manuel.

    After some time of hesitation, I picked up the phone. After all, I had leverage now so it wasn''t likely that he called to scorn me no matter what Susan said to him. "What''s up?" I cut to the chase after answering his call.

    Manuel held his breath for a second and then sighed, "Lauren, let''s have a talk sometime. Even if you wanna leave the family, we should have a good talk about the inheritance."

    "You wanna me to go to your ce?" I said with contempt, "alpha Manuel, you had your warriorse after mest time at the banquet. I don''t think I can believe you anymore. Who knows if you''re gonna set me up and have your warriors corner me again?" The distrust in my tone irritated him and he sounded like he was trying to hold back his anger, "Lauren, you got carried awayst time. What would I have done to you even if I had taken you to the nco Estate? You''re my daughter. I''m not really gonna hurt you. You really made me upset that day. But gosh, I didn''t mean to harm you."

    To this day, Manuel still had shown nopassion or sorry for me.

    I no longer cared about our so-called father-and-daughter bond so I wouldn''t dwell on why Manuel never showed me any love. Since I stopped caring, it wouldn''t hurt so much anymore. So I just felt like he was wasting my time when he tried to defend himself like that.

    "Anyway, I don''t trust you," I interrupted him impatiently. I knew he must be wearing a long face on the other side of the phone.

    "Forget it. I know you must be holding grudges against me now," Manuel let out a sigh, "you''re my eldest daughter and you''ve had everything ever since the day you were born. But Janice....She has been deprived of a lot of things since she was a child so she''s been much more obedient and careful growing up. I admit I''ve been favoring her over the years but you''re also my daughter. You''re my firstborn."

    I took a sip of my ck tea idly while going through the materials on my desk. I didn''t have time to listen to his "touching" speech and just let him put on quite a show.

    Manuel continued, "Besides, no matter how I pamper Janice, I''ve never said anything about your inheritance. I''ve never wanted Janice to rece you as the heir even though your wolf is not as strong as hers."

    "That''s because you don''t know what we''re capable of. Not as strong as hers? That''s ridiculous. I''m the queen of healers," Be mumbled in my head.

    "Lauren, please believe me that I still love you," Manuel finally ended his speech.

    "Yeah, your love is so well-hidden and subtle that no one can tell," Be said sarcastically.

    "Oh, and he even asionally has to disguise his love with disgust and fear."

    I was amused by what Be said in my head and it was hard for me not tough out loud. I finally spoke up and interrupted him, "Alpha Manuel, I can tell how you''ve treated me all these years. So cut the crap. I will talk to you but I won''t agree to see you unless we''ll meet at a safe ce for me." "Because I don''t trust you," I said indifferently.

    Manuel didn''t expect that I would react like that after everything he had said to me. Maybe it was because he figured there was no use acting in front of me anymore, he paused for a while and said, "Then let''s meet at the Moondance Ball five dayster. That''s safe enough for you, right?"

    The Moondance Ball was an important event where all tribes bonded and maintained their rtionships and was held only once a year. Many werewolves looked for their mates at this ball or did business there. Except for the time I turned 18, I had never gone there again because I didn''t wanna find a mate myself. So Manuel just brought L and Janice with him.

    But indeed, neither L nor Manuel dared toe at me or do something sneaky to me at that ball.

    I hadn''t attended such a grand ball for a long time and it was a good chance to know some people from the other tribes as it might be good for my mother''spany in the future so I didn''t hesitate for too long before I said yes, "Okay."

    "Good. Then I''ll send your invitation to your old apartment."

    "Fine. I''ll tell someone to get it for me."

    "....You don''t have to be so defensive around me, Lauren," Manuel said in a low voice, "no matter how much you hate Janice and L, we''re still your family."

    My family.

    I sneered and hung up the phone right away, saying in a cold and distant voice, "Then I''ll see you at the ball, alpha Manuel."

    Who was he to call themselves my family?

    I reached out my hand to the teacup, only to find out it was empty. As I got up and went to the kitchen to make some tea, I happened to see Victor and Richard in the living room, looking serious.

    I turned to look at them but got distracted by the golden invitation on the table which read...

    "The Moondance Ball...?"

    What a coincidence. I had just decided to attend that ball and then I found out Victor also got an invitation. But with his status, it wasn''t a surprise that he would get invited. But I could tell from the look on Richard''s face that he was kind of torn. I suddenly realized why they reacted like that and looked at Victor''s legs. Everyone must be quite curious about the current situation of this powerful alpha and they would definitely talk about him whether he went or not.

    Hearing my voice, Victor looked at me and said, "You''re going too?"

    I didn''t intend to hide this from him and nodded, "Yeah. Manuel wants to meet me there."

    Victor''s eyes shimmered and he turned to Richard, saying, "Go get ready." Huh?

    Was Victor also going to the ball?

 Chapter 66

    Lauren''s POV

    "You''ve decided to attend this ball?" I hesitated and asked.

    Victor paused and nodded, "You don''t want me to go there?"

    "No, it''s just..." I shook my head slightly.

    "Hmm?" Victor looked me in the eyes.

    "Nothing." I became hesitant and didn''t know whether I should tell him my worries. I didn''t wanna hurt his pride.

    "Lauren, what it is? You can tell me." Victor held my hand and said gently.

    "I am a bit worried about you." I paused and eventually uttered.

    "Lauren, I will be fine. No one dares to gossip about me in my presence. Don''t worry. Besides, you man is not that weak." Victor gave me a warm smile and aforting look. My man...

    My lips curled up uncontrobly.

    Victor was right. If he was there, he would definitely catch everyone''s attention. A lot of tribes had been specting about the powerful but somehow disabled alpha. If he didn''t show up, people would start guessing and if he did, I knew he would still take the wind even though his legs hadn''t recovered yet.

    I was confident that he would still be the same powerful and frightening alpha as long as he showed up at the ball. So going to this ball would benefit Victor as well as his tribe.

    I smiled, "Fine then. I''ll give you a massage treatmentter and if your condition is good enough, as your attending doctor, I''ll allow you to go."

    Victor was amused by what I said and chuckled, "Then, would you like to be my date, Miss caretaker?"

    I didn''t expect him to ask me to be his date. But after some time of consideration, I took his hand and turned him down, "I''m not gonna bring a date to this ball." "Why?" Victor frowned.

    "Manuel asked to meet me at the ball so we can talk about the inheritance. If I go with you, they''ll know you''re the one who''s been supporting me." For now, I had no intention to let Manuel and the others know about Victor. Knowing how greedy Manuel and Susan were, I could imagine what they would think and do once they found out about Victor.

    "So what if they know?" Victor said with contempt, "even if they do know, they''re just a bunch of losers and I''ll keep you safe."

    "I know you will and you''re capable enough to do that. But if you go to the ball with me, Manuel will see more value in me and might not want to let me leave the tribe. He''ll think twice about the inheritance and they might be more defensive toward me. Of course, I know you can settle these things for me..." I sat next to him on the couch and looked him right in the eye, saying, "but Victor, I want them to pay. Although you''re my lover, I don''t wanna be too dependent on you."

    I had heard about how possessive alphas could get and they tended to be extremely protective when it came to their lovers. Some of them would even see their women as their possessions. But I wasn''t a damsel in distress and I hated this kind of unequal rtionship. Alpha Victor was a proud man but I also had my pride. I couldn''t bear to be so dependent on other people and live in the shadow of a man.

    Tension was mounting in the room and Richard quietly took a step back.

    But Victor just pursed his lips and looked down. He said with an ounce of sadness in his voice, "Fine. I''ll have someone drive you there. Rest assured, no one will know they''re from the Midnight ws Tribe. Please don''t say no to that, Lauren."

    I knew Victor wasn''t like other men and he had already known what kind of woman I was. I would never cave in and allow myself to rely on other people. But I didn''t expect that he would get so upset about not going to the ball with me. He seemed a bit childish but in a delightful way.

    "Okay," I gave him a peck on the cheek andforted him, talking like I was pampering a child, "I''m sorry, alpha Victor, you''re gonna have to be my secret lover during that time." "Secret lover?" Victor froze. He had never been called that before.

    I raised my eyebrows and stroked his cheeks mischievously since he couldn''t do anything about it. I whispered into his ears, "Yeah. And if you y along, I''ll give you a treat after that." "Lauren,e back."

    I ran away and ignored the look on his face, "I''ll go and make some coffee. Then I''ll go back to my room and continue reading those materials about your surgery. You guys keep talking."

    Richard covered his mouth and coughed a little so Victor wouldn''t notice he wasughing. But his eyes had given it away. Victor red at him coldly and Richard immediately shut his mouth, acting natural, "Well then, alpha Victor, I''ll go and prepare your clothes for the ball."

    The clothes for the ball...

    What Richard just said reminded me that I hadn''t attended a ball as grand as this for years and the annulment ceremony was just a simple banquet. But the Moondance Ball was different. Since the organizer of the ball was friends with my mother, I must get fully prepared for this ball. But now I didn''t have a stylist or someone to bring me all kinds of dresses for me to choose from. Guess I would have to ask Victor to do me a favor again. The stylist he hired for me was pretty good.

    However, Victor ignored what Richard just said and rolled his wheelchair toward me, saying with a straight face, "Lauren, there''s something I need to confirm." "What?"

    "About the treat you''re gonna give me for being your secret lover."

    Well, you don''t have to ept the secret lover identity so quickly. Don''t you remember you are a proud Alpha? I mumbled inwardly.

    I looked at Richard who had been pretending to be invisible and peeping at us and sighed.

    Victor added, "I hope that you''ll give me the treat and fulfill the promise you made me before at the same time right after the surgery."

    At the same time after the surgery...

    I thought about the promise I made to him when we almost had sex and realized what he meant. But why was he acting like he was talking about business? He was kind of cute that way when he was taking this so seriously. My head was spinning and my heart started racing. I wanted to re at him but that would make me look like a teenage girl who had never dated anyone before.

    So I kept my cool and picked up my coffee cup, smiling, "Okay, if my little secret lover does a good job."

    "I promise you''ll be satisfied," Victor said, implying something else. Then he took my hand and pulled me closer. He gave me a kiss and I had to let him because I was afraid that I would spill my coffee. I got a bit breathless and my legs went weak from that kiss. He was getting better at this.

    And Richard, who was still in the room, looked out the window and acted like he didn''t see anything.

    I finally couldn''t take it anymore and stared at him irritably. I stormed into my room with that cup of coffee in my hand.

    Damn it.

    I touched my red lips which got a bit swollen because of that kiss and I could still feel his warmth on them.

    Victor was always able to turn me on so easily. I just couldn''t resist him at all. What was gonna happen once he fully recovered? Would he mate with me and mark me?

    I still remember the way he stared at me in the ss garden when he was aroused. His eyes darkened and he looked so dangerous, fixing his eyes on me as if I was his prey and he would devour every inch of me...

    "Woah. I told you, you didn''t need to stop that night. He doesn''t seem so fragile at all. And you could take the lead if he didn''t," Be teased me in my head and sounded very regretful that Victor and I didn''t get to finish what we started in the garden that night. I took a sip of my coffee to calm myself down and opened the files on my desk, saying, "See, these are the materials I''ve prepared for Victor''s surgery. You want me to have s*x with my patient under that circumstance?"

    "The doctor and her patient. The client and his caretaker..." Be thought of something and said in a flirtatious way, "doesn''t that sound kind of hot and exciting? A forbidden love... Besides, you''re the one who threw yourself at Victor in the ss garden, Lauren, remember that."

    I didn''t know how to argue with that and even felt a bit guilty.

    "It''s alright if you had sex with him that night. You would''ve had the chance to see whether s*x would help his legs recover or not," Be said.

    "No," I turned the page and started to calm down, "even though we were turned on at that time, we''d rather have sex after his legs are healed. Because we wanna make sure that our lovemaking will be only because of love. We want it to be pure and true."

    I knew the reason why Victor stopped at that moment. He knew I didn''t trust intimate rtionships so he didn''t want our intercourse to be mixed with something else. He couldn''t bear to have me question our love.

    After staying silent for a while, Be gasped, "Love is soplicated and contradictory."

    "Yeah, indeed."

 Chapter 67

    Victor''s POV

    In the study.

    Beta Richard brought me the tuxedo for the ball and told me about the important people who would be at the ball this time, "Alpha Victor?"

    "Yeah, go on. I''m listening," I was paying attention to what Richard said and I just didn''t care who would be there. I was more curious about what kind of dress Lauren would be wearing tonight. Too bad that I couldn''t go with her.

    As we were talking, someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    The only person who would knock on my study''s door could only be Lauren. She hadn''t gotten dressed up yet and was still wearing her regr clothes.

    "You haven''t gone out yet? I thought you were going with your friend." I said.

    Richard somehow took a look at Lauren too.

    But Lauren just said hi to him and walked right up to me. She picked up the bow tie on the table and bent over to put it on me. She winked at me and said mischievously, "Yeah, M and I are gonna go to the stylist but before we go, I wanna help my secret lover get dressed up."

    I raised my eyebrows, "Then don''t forget my treat afterwards."

    Lauren froze for a second when she heard that and red at me because I was in the lead now. But she still carefully put that bow tie on my neck and nodded contently after she adjusted it, "Perfect. Then I''m gonna go now. I''ll see you tonight."

    "See you tonight," I gave her a peck on the cheek. Her cheeks felt soft and had a natural and pleasant floral scent. Her skin looked tender and delicate even without any makeup but most people could only see the distant side of her and not the gentle side. I was the only person who got to see her true self and I felt like I was walking on air.

    But when I turned around and saw Richard thinking about something, I instantly got irritated and called his name gloomily, "Richard."

    "Oh, I''m sorry that I wasn''t listening just then, alpha. Is there anything I can do for you?" Richard immediately came to his senses and then sighed, "I was just amazed at how intimate you are with her now. You guys are so close, just like a real couple. So...is she really your mate?"

    Hearing his assumption, I frowned, "What does our closeness have to do with whether we''re mates or not? Mate or not, I only love Lauren and only want her to be my Luna." Richard was a bit stunned, "You didn''t have sex on that date? You still don''t know that?"

    "...We didn''t."

    Richard blurted out, "Huh? Simon told me that movie is one of the must-see movies for all couples and it can help you guys move your rtionship forward. Why didn''t you..."

    When he mentioned that movie, I realized what was really going on and got mad. I knew Simon must be the one who came up with this terrible idea. I shouldn''t have sent Richard to ask that yboy for advice.

    Thinking of how embarrassing it was when we yed that movie, I had the urge to throw Simon and Richard to the training camp and beat them up. But I still tried to hold back my anger and said calmly, "What else did he say?"

    "Oh, Simon''s gonna go to the ball as well and he wants to know how you feel after watching that movie. And if you need more movies like that one, he''ll send you some more," Richard, who clearly didn''t see that movie himself, told him exactly what Simon said. I suddenly thought of something and asked, "Simon''s also going?"

    "Yeah. A guy like him will never let this kind of opportunity slip away," Richard giggled, "he''s even made a n to watch movies with other girls. Oh, by the way, he wants to know what the girl you''re in love with looks like." Good for you, Simon.

    I grabbed a file from the pile of documents on my desk and handed it to Richard, saying in a t tone, "That''s too bad. I''m afraid he won''t be able to make it to the ball. There''s a mission I need him to get on to asap."

    "What?" Richard took the file confusedly and gasped, "oh my god, he has to go to the training camp? Simon hates missions in the training camp. Did he do something wrongtely? I heard that guy has prepared a lot of romantic surprises for tonight." I nced up at him coldly.

    Richard instantly changed his mind and added, "Missions alwayse first. I''ll go tell him right away."

    That mission wasn''t urgent at all and could be dealt with any time I wanted.

    I nodded with a straight face and said, "That movie didn''te in handy that night but you can ask Miss M to watch it with you. That''ll spice things up for you."

    Richard scratched his head, "I''m not sure if she''s gonna say yes."

    Seeing how clumsy and awkward Richard had be, I felt a bit guilty to do this to him but then he said, "I''ll just leave it to you and Miss Lauren."

    "... No need for that." If I hadn''t known him for so many years, I would think that he was doing this on purpose.

    "Alpha Victor, what''s wrong? You don''t look very well. Should I ask Miss Lauren toe back and check you up?"

    "Richard."

    "Yes?"

    "Get out," I said briefly.

    "Okay..." Richard answered confusedly.

    No wonder he was still single!

    Lauren''s POV

    "I thought you''d get all dressed up in alpha Victor''s estate before you came," M teased.

    I nced at her and said, "And whom am I not dressed up for so that we can go to the ball together, Miss Lauren?"

    "I know you still put me first even when you got a man," M wrapped her arm around my shoulders and said in a coquettish and sweet tone just to irritate me. But then she froze for a second and sniffed the back of my neck, sneering at me significantly, "You''ve be quite different now ever since you fell in love. I''m sure you''ll look stunning no matter what you''re wearing tonight and everyone''s gonna stare at you once you get there. If it weren''t for Victor, a lot of men would''ve court you tonight."

    "Stop it," I nudged her with my elbow and pulled her away, pretending to be grossed out by what she just said, "who are you going out with tonight? Is it Richard? Speaking of him, I didn''t know that you''ve got each other''s phone number since a long time ago and you''ve been talking a lot."

    "I only talked to him once when they were preparing for your date," M avoided eye contact with me and started picking her dress for tonight after she took the pictures of clothes the stylist gave her, "check out this one. It''s red, beautiful and sexy. It suits you perfectly."

    I rolled my eyes at her and pointed at a random blue strapless dress and said, "Then that blue dress is perfect for those dirty jokes in your head."

    M seemed to be in a great mood and agreed with a big smile on her face, "It''s gorgeous, indeed."

    She didn''t seem to give a crap about what I said.

    "You''ve always been teaching me what to do like a rtionship coach. But what about you, M," I asked, "Richard is a decent man."

    M shrugged and acted like she didn''t care at all, "Carrots are very nutritious but there are still a whole lot of people who don''t like them. Just because he''s a good guy doesn''t mean he''s right for me. I prefer waking up to a different sexy man every day. Here, check out this look. I think it suits you and you''re gonna make everyone''s jaw drop at the ball."

    I pursed my lips and didn''t go on with this subject, "How about another one? I don''t wanna drop anybody''s jaw at all."

    "Then what do you think of this one? It''s low-key yet ssy."

    We started carefully picking our looks at the ball. M didn''t want to talk about her love life and I didn''t want to force anything out of her. She would eventually tell me when she wanted to. Even though I knew M kind of liked Richard, the heart wanted what it wanted. If Richard was really the right guy for him, he would find a way to impress her.

    "Last time you wore a red dress. How about this one then?" M pointed at one of the pictures and said, "let''s create a contrast from yourst look. You can not only pull off that red dress. This look also suits you."

    Last time, I wanted to look more intimidating so I went with that red strapless dress.

    But this time I was going to meet Manuel and this simple and ssy dress was just what I wanted, "Okay. This is it."

    "Go get them. Make a stunning entrance for alpha Victor."

 Chapter 68

    Lauren''s POV

    At the Moondance Ball

    "Oh, I don''t have an extra dress," M shook biscuit crumbs off her champagne-colored dress and shook it again after getting out of the car, frowning.

    Thinking that the Moondance Ball would prepare lounges for people from different tribes so I asked the waiter to take us to our lounge.

    I turned to M and said half-jokingly, "Someone might like a dress that smells like chocte cookies

    M had gathered herself together and started joking, ''Yeah, and maybe I''ll meet my mate here and he''ll think I smell like chocte cookies and by the time we have sex, he''ll make a fuss and say, ''Oh my god, why don''t you smell like chocte anymore?"" As we were joking andughing, someone grunted with contempt from the lounge, "Only cheeky sluts would love such dirty jokes."

    It was Evelyn.

    The waiter took us to the Fullmoon Tribe''s lounge and in this spacious room, Evelyn and Janice were sitting there, getting their makeup done by their makeup artists. I didn''t expect them to also be here and what Evelyn just said got M to stop joking. But M wasn''t a pushover. She didn''t ask for a different lounge. She just walked toward the dressing tables and sat down calmly, "Chocte cookies smell much better than slutty mistresses."

    Evelyn yelled angrily, "What''s that supposed to mean?!"

    "I''ve never had an affair with a married man and I''m not interested in men who already have their mates," M took out a napkin and gently wiped the cookie crumbs off her dress.

    "Who are you to say that to me? You slum dog!" What M just said really hurt Evelyn''s feelings and she immediately started screaming at her.

    I coldly gave her a look, "Evelyn, don''t forget my warning."

    Evelyn had always been hot-tempered. She wanted toe at M but then she bit her lips and suppressed her anger after thinking about something. She red at me fiercely and I could see her eyes ring with rage.

    It looked like her father had taught her a lesson and kept her down a notch. At least she didn''t dare to start a fight with us anymore and had to hold back her wrath. She turned to Janice who was sitting right next to her.

    Janice patted her hand and looked at me, begging, "I know you don''t wanna see us here. But in the eye of other people, you''re still a member of the Fullmoon Tribe. So can we stop fighting?"

    She was acting so sincere but I just ignored her and sat next to M. I carefully wiped off the crumbs on her dress and said, "Good thing that it''s just some crumbs. We can get them off."

    M also didn''t want to waste her time on those two and just pretended they weren''t there. Shepletely ignored them and startedining, "I shouldn''t have eaten those cookies in the car. But I just did a major surgeryst night and I''m starving." "You can get something to eat at the ball."

    But M looked at me in disbelief, "At the ball? I''m going there to getid, not to get food."

    I wanted to say that Richard would love to have dinner with you in the moonlight but since Janice and Evelyn were still here, I just gave her a yful look and didn''t say it.

    Those two didn''t quiet down as we ignored them and even got pissed because we ignored the show they put on. Janice forced a smile and pulled Evelyn''s arm, "Never mind. Since Lauren and M don''t want us here, let''s just leave. We can take a walk in the garden, right, Evelyn?"

    Evelyn couldn''t keep her cool anymore and shook off Janice''s arms. I didn''t know if it was because she was defending Janice or just feeling humiliated, but she yelled at us, "Janice, you''re being too nice to them! You always put up with her but this lounge doesn''t belong to her. Why are you afraid of her? We''re here first and if someone has to leave, it should be them, not us! She''s not a nobledy of the nco family anymore. Alpha Manuel even wants you to..." "Evelyn!" Janice panicked and interrupted Evelyn who bbed out something.

    M and I locked eyes and I just gave her aforting smile.

    Even though Janice had stopped Evelyn from saying more, I could tell what she wanted to say.

    I wasn''t surprised that Manuel would do such things and I even felt that Janice was provoking Evelyn to say that in front of me just to show off and tell me that she could take everything away from me.

    They were still indulged in the show they put on and Janice turned to me, acting to be genuine, "I''m sorry that you''ve gone through so much trouble because of mest time. Evelyn, we''re here for the ball. Don''t start another fight. I don''t want you to provoke Uncle Schmitt again because of me." Maybe it was because Evelyn thought of how Mr. Schmitt punished herst time, she looked a bit scared.

    M had already tidied up her dress and as those two were still putting on quite a show, she fixed my makeup. I was wearing red lipstick and my makeup was delicate yet not too heavy. My makeup suited my white dress perfectly and my hair was French braided into a long braid, resting on my right shoulder. Just like M said, I didn''t look cold and distant anymore and became elegant and sweet.

    "Gorgeous. You''re gonna drop their jaws at the ball," M put away her lipstick and eximed.

    Evelyn got a bit jealous and murmured, "No matter how she looks, Michael won''t even look at her."

    But Janice just stood there and didn''t say anything.

    I didn''t wanna put up with them chitchatting behind me anymore and smiled at them coldly, "Why would I get all dressed up for Michael? He''s not worth it."

    "You''re just jealous!" Evelyn yelled.

    "To me, he''s nothing," I said with contempt and turned to look at Janice, "you''re such a good actress but your audience isn''t here. So don''t bother acting in front of me and stop expecting Evelyn to say something that will make me jealous."

    I didn''t give a crap about Manuel, let alone who he cared about.

    "Lauren, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Janice bit her lips and said pitifully.

    I slicked my hair and gave her a warning look, "You know what I''m talking about and you''re aware of what happened with M in the hospital. Janice, I don''t care if you wanna marry Michael. But don''t get the wrong ideas that I would tolerate everything you do. Or else, I''ll make you regret everything you''ve done. It''s not hard to ruin your engagement, right?"

    Janice''s face instantly went pale.

    In the past, I didn''t give a damn about Janice but that didn''t mean I wasn''t capable of making her life miserable. I red at her wryly and was about to leave with M, leaving her in the lounge. To be honest, M and I looked like the bad guys in a fairy tale.

    But Janice wasn''t an innocent little princess. She dashed toward me and grabbed my arm, "I know you''ve never thought of me as your sister but I really wanna be your sister. Lauren, I know you hate me but please don''t cut father off just because you hold a grudge against grandma and me. They''re your family and I just want you toe home...Ah!"

    When Janice came to me, I shook her hands off in disgust and Janice fell to the ground on purpose.

    The same trick again.

    "Janice!" Evelyn screamed, "she''s put up with you a lot! Why can''t you just leave her alone, you vicious little bitch!?"

    "Janice!" someone gasped at the door.

    Michael walked in and saw Janice on the ground, acting like I was the one who pushed her. He walked toward Janice gloomily.

    This kind of trick never got old for her and Michael fell for it every single time. I just found it extremely absurd.

    "Michael, don''t me it on Lauren. It''s all my fault, not Lauren''s..."

    Everyone froze and was a bit awkward.

    Because I was the one who said those things, not Janice. The second she opened her mouth, I finished the sentence for her, "Is that what you wanna say?"

    Janice''s face went paler. She bit her lips and was about to cry.

    In the deafening silence, M couldn''t keep it down anymore andughed out loud, "You sounded just like her!"

    "Because I''ve seen enough. I don''t know how many times I saw her acting like this." I shrugged and chuckled, "maybe use a different approach next time. And of course, I hope I''ll never see you again so please don''t invite me to be the audience if you wanna stage on a show like this again."

    Michael was a bit stunned and forgot to help Janice up for a second.

    I didn''t waste any time on them and left the lounge with M. When we finally went to the garden, M finally couldn''t take it anymore and burst intoughter. Before I could tease her, my phone started ringing.

    It was Victor.

    "Look up, Lauren."

 Chapter 69

    Lauren''s POV

    I subconsciously looked up and saw Victor on the balcony. He was holding his phone and I couldn''t see the look on his face in the dim light. But I could tell from his voice that he was in a great mood.

    The moon shone brightly in the starry night and shed lights on the balcony softly. The branches of the trees were all covered in the pale moonlight and Victor''s face looked gentle and a bit blurry in this soft filter. But I could still see those eyes shimmering as he looked me in the eye gently. I no longer felt irritated about Janice and Evelyn as heforted me with that gaze. Even the rustle of leaves sounded like music now.

    I found out M had already sneaked away and left the two of us looking at each other fondly.

    "What a coincidence. Turns out your lounge is here."

    The second I said that, I heard someone behind me say the same thing as Victor did on the phone.

    "Lauren."

    Victor and Michael called my name at the same time and I turned around, looking a bit stiff because Michael had just interrupted us. I put on a long face and asked Michael right after I told Victor to wait, "What can I do for you?"

    "If you wanna question me about what happened with Janice, just cut the crap," I said coldly, hoping to end this nonsense as soon as possible.

    "No," Michael immediately denied and sighed resignedly as he pursed his lips, "I just don''t want you and Janice to never speak to each other because of me and I hope that you won''t do anything irrational. You''re a member of the Fullmoon Tribe..." I frowned and didn''t get what he meant by that, "Huh?"

    "Don''t give up on your tribe and your family because of me, Lauren," Michael looked down at me apologetically, "even though we aren''t partners, I still see you as my little sister."

    What was he talking about?

    Michael held out his hand, wanting to touch my hair to show affection. I subconsciously pped his hand away and the sound of that p echoed in the quiet garden. The tension suddenly mounted and Michael''s face was distorted a little.

    I didn''t care about how he felt at all. Realizing what he was thinking, Iughed angrily, "You really think you''re the reason why Janice and I don''t get along? You think that I wanna leave the nco family because of you? And you think that I pushed her because I got jealous?"

    "Yeah?" Michael said gloomily as I shrugged off his hand.

    I was grossed out.

    "Don''t get so cocky, Michael," I said bluntly with sarcasm, "you''re just a stranger to me...no, I''m being too kind. Even a stranger is better than you. Why would I care about a jerk? The moment you betrayed me, I felt nothing but disgusted about you." Before I said that, Michael still wanted toe up andfort me. But now that I was being brutally honest with him, he felt humiliated and looked quite grim. He frowned and pursed his lips. "Lauren, don''t say things you don''t mean."

    "I''m telling the truth, you condescending jerk. Just hear me out, I have no other feelings for you than disgust and annoyance. So please stop showing up in front of me and just go andfort your fianc¨¦e. Stop pretending to be a gentleman. You disgust me." That was exactly how I felt about Michael. In the past, I just thought he was a hypocrite and a coward but now he really grossed me out. How dare he think that I was jealous of Janice and then try tofort me so that he could be the bigger man here? Thank you, Moon Goddess, for not making him my mate.

    Hearing my irony, Michael couldn''t take it anymore and said wrathfully, "I thought you were just...Evelyn was right, you''re a vicious little bitch. It must be you who pushed Janice or else you wouldn''t keep silent every time it happens." What a foolish douchebag.

    I said wryly, "I don''t waste my time exining to people I don''t care about."

    Michael clenched his fists and the anger in his eyes was ring right now, "Lauren, you know why I don''t like you? You''re cold, selfish, and ruthless. You''re always on your high horse and turn a cold shoulder to everyone. No man will ever love a woman who''s cold as a block of ice. I chose to be with Janice only because I couldn''t feel your affection for me at all. You''re way too cold-blooded."

    His harsh words came at me like bullets but I didn''t feel a thing. Maybe I would feel hurt by his words not long ago but now I wasn''t affected at all. After he finished his speech, I said without a care, "Are you done?"

    "What?"

    "If you''re done, please leave and go back to the woman who makes you feel loved." I was only irritated that he interrupted me and Victor being alone.

    Michael red at me and gritted his teeth, "You''re gonna regret this, Lauren. A woman like you will never find her mate. No one wants a bossy and unreasonable mate like you."

    I rolled my eyes and gave him my blessing as I saw him leaving, "Hope you two will stay together forever."

    "They''re perfect for each other," Be, who wanted toe out and kick Michael''s ass just then, roasted.

    I agreed with her, "Yeah."

    But Michael misinterpreted my blessing and got even more pissed about what I just said. I really didn''t get what they were thinking in their heads.

    "Stupid moron."

    Someone grunted on the phone.

    I hastily picked up the phone and saw that Victor was still on hold. I just turned off the phone screen and didn''t hang up the phone.

    Oh, so had Victor heard everything?

    I was a bit embarrassed, "You heard the whole thing?"

    "Yeah," Victor sounded more sullen than before, "three minutes got wasted because of that loser."

    Three minutes was pretty much the time I spent talking with Michael. Victor was snarky as ever.

    "I don''t think he''ll bother me anymore." After hearing what I said to him, Michael might stop having those ridiculous delusions.

    Victor thought of something and said frigidly, "I dare him."

    Those three words were cold as ice.

    I was the one who ridiculed Michael but Victor seemed even angrier than me. I chuckled, "Alright, don''t let him get into your head. It''s not worth it. The ball is about to start. I gotta go and meet up with M. I''ll see youter at the ball." Victor didn''t say anything so I didn''t hang up the phone immediately.

    After a while, he said in a softer voice from the other end of the line, "That idiot is wrong."

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s his loss that he didn''t feel loved by you," Victor said in a deep voice and sounded a bit smug, "you''re able to love someone but that someone isn''t him."

    "You''re one of a kind, Lauren."

    "Only ipetent men will feel threatened by your capability."

 Chapter 70

    Lauren''s

    POV

    Even though Michael''s words wouldn''t upset me anymore, I still felt touched by Victor''sfort. He wasn''t trying to sweet-talk me into anything but he could always impress me with his sincerity.

    I smiled at him, "And you''re not threatened by me at all and shine even brighter when you''re next to me."

    I would never say things like this in the past but now I did it so naturally. Maybe it was because I was with a different person now. But after saying that, I flushed and my ears turned red.

    Not far away from here, M was waving to me and pointing to her wrist. She wasn''t wearing her watch because it didn''t match her evening dress but I knew she was reminding me to keep an eye on the time. The Moondance Ball was about to start. I nodded at her and said to Victor, "See youter."

    "See youter," Victor chuckled on the phone and then added, "I changed my mind. See you in a minute, Lauren."

    After saying that, Victor hung up the phone and I waspletely confused.

    He changed his mind?

    Changed his mind about what?"

    Before I could figure out what he meant, M came to me and said, "Although I don''t wanna interrupt you guys and your little game, the ball is about to start. Please keep it in your pants for now."

    "Were you with Richard?" I changed the subject, "You smell like cakes. Looks like someone has already given you something to eat."

    M wanted to make fun of me but got teased instead. She froze and then said, "I was just too hungry. And I left because I don''t wanna interrupt you two, okay? Let''s go. The dance''s about to begin. Let''s see if there are any hot guys this year." "Maybe there are."

    "Oh, I can''t wait anymore," M said excitedly but she didn''t look like she was looking forward to it. She paused for a second and asked, "I saw Michael going your way, looking sneaky. What did he do? Did he bully you?"

    I raised my eyebrows and asked, "You think he''s capable of bullying me?"

    M thought about it for a while and answered honestly, "No. No wonder he stormed out like that. He couldn''t do that in the past and he definitely can''t do it now. After all, alpha Victor''s got your back. Come on, let me check you up before we go. Though you got a boyfriend now, I still wanna make sure you''re gonna make a big entrance."

    I couldn''t say no to her and just let her adjust my dress and jewelry again. She wanted to fix my makeup but she just took a look at me and put the lipstick back, "You already look gorgeous right now. You''re stunning tonight."

    "I thought I''m gonna impress you more at work, Miss M," Iughed at what she said and joked.

    M giggled, "Oh,e on, I''m not that bossy. Though you do look charming when working, Dr. nco."

    "I know," I dly epted herpliment.

    The Moondance Ball wasn''t only an inter-tribal social event but also a charity banquet. The organizer would use the money raised at the ball to help orphans, which was something my mother would''ve done if she were still alive. So I kind of had a friendly rtionship with the organizer of the ball, alpha Morgan.

    The ball usually opened with members from the same tribes or dancing partners entering together. But I didn''t want to go with Manuel or Janice. On this kind of asion, Manuel would definitely choose to go with L and I didn''t want to make myself ufortable. Going with M would be a good choice. Who said I couldn''t bring a female partner with me for the dance?

    I could always count on M on big asions like this. She hid the mischievous side of her and became elegant and graceful. But then her phone buzzed and M started praying with a smile on her face, "Please don''t be the hospital...I don''t wanna go back...Hmm?" "What''s wrong? Did the hospital really tell you to go back?" Then it would be such a shame for M to not be able to stay.

    "No," M read the text and said, "someone asked me a question and I gotta reply to this text."

    "Go ahead."

    I didn''t know what kind of emergency M had but she seemed to be in a hurry. But I was relieved that it was just a text, not a call. But after a long time, she still hadn''t gone back and the waiter at the ball had alreadye to invite me to go in. I didn''t know how long it would take for M to get back so I had to go in with the waiter. However, I bumped into Michael and Janice at the gate.

    Michael looked kind of weird when he saw me. Maybe he was thinking about the conversation we had just then.

    But Janice looked calm as if she had already forgotten about what happened in the lounge a few minutes ago. She held Michael''s arm and said to me, "Lauren, how about going in with us?"

    I didn''t n to have any kind of interaction with these two but they had toe and bother me.

    The three of us instantly drew the attention of other people and they started gossiping. After all, people were all curious as hell about the scandal of the son of the Lunarko Tribe''s alpha having an affair with the lovechild of the Fullmoon Tribe. "The eldest daughter of the Fullmoon Tribe''s alpha is here too."

    "Michael and Janice look so lovey-dovey. I wonder how she''s feeling right now."

    "I heard she''s leaving the tribe, is that right?"

    "Don''t be silly. Where else can she go if she really leaves the tribe? Maybe she was just too mad and didn''t mean what she said. Hering to the ball with those two must be a sign ofpromise."

    Compromise?

    How gullible could they be? To be honest, I really didn''t want to stand here and let them gossip about me. But Janice had toe up and gave me a big smile, "Lauren, let''s go in together. Even though you don''t wanna recognize me as your sister, we''re all from the Fullmoon Tribe after all. It''ll be...very lonely for you to go alone."

    I didn''t want to waste my time on her at all and before I could say anything, I heard people gasping and making noises. They started staring at what was behind me and stopped talking.

    Only one person could cause such a reaction.

    "Is that...the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe?" Janice clenched Michael''s arm.

    Victor came up in his wheelchair slowly, followed by beta Richard and his other servants. Though he was in a wheelchair, he still looked quite intimidating and his alpha aura overwhelmed everyone in the room. Not only did they stop talking, but they also quieted down their breathing.

    No one dared to look down upon Victor because of his temporary leg disability.

    It was as if they were all quite certain that his condition wasn''t permanent and he was still the powerful and terrifying alpha as before.

    But Victor stopped right next to me.

    Michael froze for a few seconds and then smiled, "It''s an honor to meet you, alpha Victor."

    But Victorpletely ignored him and didn''t even look at him. He just turned to me and asked, "Prettydy, did youe alone?" "Yes," I vaguely realized what he was gonna do.

    "Then could you be my date?"

    So was this what he meant by saying he changed his mind?

    I could tell he was smiling from those golden eyes of his.

    I guessed I knew who sent M that text.

    And everyone was waiting for my answer.

 Chapter 71

    Lauren''s

    POV

    Michael, who had beenpletely neglected, froze and felt humiliated. He frowned and pursed his lips, trying to hold back his anger. But I knew Michael didn''t dare to throw a tantrum at Victor because he saw himself as the future alpha of the Lunarko Tribe and he

    had to be careful.

    And the person in front of him was the legendarily powerful and ruthless alpha Victor.

    As Michael''s date, Janice was also quite awkward. She stared at me viciously, trying to figure out why Victor would invite me to go to the dance with him. And everyone else here was also quite curious.

    Janice didn''t give up and asked, "Hello, alpha Victor. Michael is the eldest son of the Lunarko Tribe''s alpha and I''m his fianc¨¦e. It''s an honor to meet you."

    Victor had been waiting for my answer and when he heard that, he nced at Janice coldly and the smile on Janice''s face froze.

    And then Victor said wryly, "So?"

    "What?" Janice, who wasfortable in all kinds of social situations, didn''t know how to react to this. She wanted to help Michael out but instead, she was making things even more embarrassing for the both of them.

    Victor looked up and his golden eyes looked cold and intimidating under the lights, "Do I need to know the firstborn of every alpha?"

    Michael''s face instantly went pasty while Janice bit her lips and exined, "We just...we just hope that we could get to know you a bit since we have some trade between our tribes..."

    But Victor stopped paying attention to them and looked at me gently, asking again, "What''s your answer, prettydy?"

    There was a huge contrast between his attitude toward Michael and Janice and his attitude toward me. He really was...

    I coughed a bit to hold back my grin and then gave him a polite smile and said, "Are you sure?"

    Only Victor would get what I meant.

    This was the treat for being my secret lover...

    Was he gonna give up his treat?

    Victor paused for a second and nodded, "Yes."

    "My pleasure," I answered, smiling gently.

    I figured his sudden change of mind was due to that conversation Michael and I had in the garden but I didn''t know what made him give up the reward he had always been craving.

    As the waiter led us to the venue of the Moondance Ball, everyone kept staring at Victor and me. Some of them were specting or just surprised but none of them dared to look down upon us. They didn''t have the guts to forget how brutal and strong Victor used to be just because of his temporary injury.

    The Moondance Ball was the grandest party among the tribes and the venue was extremely luxurious. Under the bright and shimmering lights, Victor looked even more handsome and intimidating. He was still the center of everyone''s attention. "I can''t believe alpha Victor is here."

    "Who''s that beautiful woman next to him? Is she his mate? But isn''t his wolf..."

    "I think she''s that daughter of the Fullmoon Tribe''s alpha. She was so cool at the annulment ceremony."

    Just as Victor said, I wouldn''t be worried that I might live in Victor''s shadow at all and we looked the best when we were standing right next to each other.

    But we only entered the venue together and didn''t stick together. Victor gave me a look and went to his seat. Then alphas from other tribes all went up to greet him.

    However, I got a message from Victor, "I still want that treat. We''re still secret lovers, aren''t we?"

    What a cunning alpha.

    I took a ss of champagne and wanted to find a quieter ce, but then someone said something in a mature voice behind me.

    "Miss nco."

    "Long time no see. How have you been?"

    The Third-person POV

    On the other side, Michael and Janice were at an impasse.

    Janice wanted to enter the venue with Lauren just so she could make Lauren feel what it was like to be humiliated but because of Victor''s interruption, they were the ones who got taunted. And Michael instantly turned a cold shoulder to her. Michael had doubts about Janice''s fall in the lounge because of what Lauren said in the first ce.

    "Michael, are you ming me?" Janice carefully asked, "I was just trying to help you out. Who would know alpha Victor would be so insensitive...I''m sorry, Michael."

    Michael couldn''t just me it on Janice like that but he was still wearing a long face. He drank up his ss of champagne and cooled himself down, "It''s not your fault."

    "Why would alpha Victor invite Lauren? Did they know each other before?" Janice asked, pretending that she didn''t have a clue. But right now she hated Lauren''s guts and her wolf wanted to bite off Lauren''s head and soak her white dress with her blood right now.

    "I don''t think so," Michael''s eyes darkened as he thought of this. As a man, he could tell from the way Victor looked at Lauren that Victor admired her and somehow hated him. He proceeded, "It''s just a coincidence. He saw that Lauren was left alone so he invited her to go in with her. See, they''ve gone their separate ways now."

    Noticing the relief in his tone, Janice''s heart was filled with resentment and she said, "Good. I was just worried that Lauren would feel left out if she went in alone. Michael, are you still...thinking about Lauren?"

    After all, Lauren looked incredibly gorgeous tonight.

    Michael must admit that he was stunned at how beautiful Lauren looked tonight. She was wearing that white evening dress and didn''t look so distant and cold anymore. Instead, she looked sweet and breathtaking. But her sarcasm in the garden made him realize she was still the same cold-blooded woman.

    So what if she''s beautiful? All she''ll do is hurt other men''s feelings. Michael thought to himself.

    He couldn''t help butpare Janice with Lauren. Janice was now holding his arm sweetly and obediently. Janice was innocent and tender and only a woman like her got to be his mate. She was strong yet vulnerable. Thinking of this, Michael''s gaze softened and he wasn''t so discontent with her anymore.

    "No, you''re my fianc¨¦e now. Janice, you don''t need to get insecure," Michael patted Janice''s head intimately as Janice smiled at him fondly. She wouldn''t be cold to him or reject him, unlike Lauren.

    "Michael, my dear," Janice chuckled, "I love you and I''m willing to do anything for you."

    See, only a well-mannered woman like this can be my mate. Thought Michael. His possessiveness and aggressive nature had been satisfied.

    "A gemstone tiara will be auctioned in the charity auction tonight," Michael said, "and I''m gonna buy it and give it to you as a wedding gift."

    Janice was the one who asked other people to put this idea into his head but she acted to be surprised and started weeping out of joy. She looked at Michael fondly with her eye full of admiration and gasped, "Oh, Michael, I didn''t expect you to do this. What a nice surprise! I''m so happy right now. I would''ve hugged you and given you a big kiss now if we weren''t at a banquet."

    Janice had always been showering him with herpliments.

    And that satisfied his vanity and he said, "You can give it to me after."

    "Alright," Janice giggled and asked tentatively, "then, Michael, could you propose to me after you buy that tiara? You know, the proposal at the banquet in the Fullmoon Tribe got interrupted by Lau...I still want a proposal. And it''s not just for me, it''s for our tribes. I want people to know how deep our love is so we can gradually impress everyone." "Also, father will discuss the inheritance with Lauren at the ball. Isn''t this a perfect opportunity?"

    Michael thought about it for a second and agreed, "I''m sorry aboutst time. I''ll propose to you by giving you a diamond ne."

    Janice felt like she was walking on air right now and she couldn''t wait to track Janice down and tell her how much her fianc¨¦ loved her.

    But when she saw the person walking toward Lauren, she stopped smiling.

 Chapter 72

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "It''s been a long time, alpha Morgan." It was Mr. Morgan, the organizer of the Moondance Ball. He gave me a gentle smile and said, "I''m d that you''re here and I wanna thank your mother and you for your support on behalf of those orphans." "It''s my pleasure." Ever since my mother was gone, I had been donating money in her name because I knew she had been sponsoring the children who became orphans because of rogues. I continued, "And I''m d that you have been doing this for so long." Charity wasn''t something that could be done in a day but alpha Morgan had been doing it for such a long time, from which I could tell he was a warm-hearted and kind person. And I admired him for that.

    Alpha Morgan held out his champagne ss and gave me a toast. Then he reached out his hand to me and invited me to dance with him, "I''m honored to have you attend the ball and if you don''t have a date, could you do the opening dance with me?" Before I could say anything, Manuel suddenly said behind me, "It''s her honor to be invited by you, alpha Morgan."

    Seeing Manuel was here, Morgan stopped smiling and didn''t respond to him. He just looked at me, waiting for my answer. Manuel seemed a bit awkward but he didn''t leave. He just stood next to me calmly as if we were still a loving family. But I could feel someone staring at me viciously.

    Be reminded me, "It''s Janice. She saw that alpha Morgan invited you. She wanted to mock you for not having a date and show off her fianc¨¦ in front of everyone. But now she''s jealous as hell because alpha Morgan asked you to dance with him." Based on how much I knew Janice, there was a good chance that what Be said was real.

    "Lauren?" Manuel nagged me quietly, "you don''t have a date anyway. Doing the opening dance with alpha Morgan is a good choice for you, isn''t it?"

    I ignored him.

    But then I got a message on my phone and it was from Victor, "Hope I''ll get to do the opening dance with you next time."

    Clearly, Victor had noticed what was going on here.

    I instinctively looked around to find where he was and saw him in a luxuriously decorated box on the second floor, surrounded by prestigious people from different tribes. He was too far away and I couldn''t see the look on his face. All I could see was that he was sitting in his wheelchair. All kinds of people were surrounding him but somehow he looked a bit lonely.

    So I turned alpha Morgan down, "It''s very kind of you to invite me to dance with you, alpha Morgan, but I think you''ll find a better dancing partner than me."

    Hearing that, alpha Morgan wasn''t offended at all and said, "What a pity. Hope you''ll have a good time at the ball tonight. If there''s anything you like in the auction, just let me know and I''ll give it to you as my gift for my friend''s daughter."

    Alpha Morgan''s words moved me a little and he was such a gentleman. I smiled at him sincerely, "Thank you so much, alpha Morgan."

    "I''m like your uncle and it''s just a little gift. Also, I like you, kid," alpha Morgan chuckled. Then he nodded at Manuel distantly and left to greet other guests.

    The look on Manuel''s face didn''t change but he said condescendingly, "Lauren, you''re being rude. How could you turn alpha Morgan down?"

    What made him think that he got to lecture me?

    But I didn''t want to waste my time on this subject and said indifferently, "Alpha Manuel, why can''t I do that?"

    Alpha Manuel froze and then scorned me, "Lauren, I''m still your father. You smiled at strangers but treat me like this. You''re too stubborn."

    "The obedient daughter you''ve always wanted is right there," I looked at Janice who wasn''t far away, replied to Victor''s message, and then continued, "and...I won''t be your daughter anymore pretty soon."

    Manuel''s face distorted at my words and I could see his rage ring in his eyes. He squeezed his champagne ss harder and if we weren''t at the ball, he would''ve started yelling at me. Too bad that he had to suppress his anger and said, "Lauren, no matter what happened, we''re still family! My blood is running in your veins!"

    I said coldly, "So what?"

    Manuel was all riled up but couldn''t get it out. He took a deep breath and softened his tone, "Never mind. Lauren, let''s have a talk. The box Alpha Morgan prepared for us is on the second floor."

    "Okay." This was one of the reasons why I promised him to go to this ball. I nced at Janice and L who wanted to tag along and said wryly, "But I won''t want irrelevant people to be there."

    Manuel frowned but then he said yes. He turned around and gave L and Janice a look. They instantly stopped walking and seemed pretty upset. They must be very worried about our conversation and were afraid that Manuel would feel bad for me and makepromises.

    Even though the properties had nothing to do with them in the first ce.

    In the box.

    The opening dance was about to start and most of the guests were on the first floor. Alpha Morgan had finally decided to invite his granddaughter for the opening dance and they started swinging at the center of the dance floor as the music began. They were dancing under the lights and became the center of attention in the crowd.

    I thought of the text I sent Victor which read, "Next time, I hope I can dance with you in the moonlight."

    I heard the sound of the door closing and couldn''t hear the bustling noises anymore. The box became quiet.

    "Lauren, my dear," Manuel sat right across me and coughed. Maybe it was because of the dim lights, he seemed to get a bit nostalgic and said gently, "We haven''t sat down and talked like this in a very long time." My dear.

    I hadn''t heard him calling me that for so many years. When I was little, Manuel would carry me on his shoulders and run through the forest with me in his wolf form. He would call me dear fondly but then...

    The one who sat on his shoulder became Janice.

    And now he wanted to bring up our past.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. However, he mistook myugh as a smile of relief and said, "I know you''ve been wronged in the recent events and you got so mad that you even said you wanna leave our family. But we''re blood-rted family after all." So he thought I was just too mad?

    "I know you''ve never liked L and Janice and thought they tore apart our family. But at that time you were still too young to understand us grownups'' problems."

    I interrupted him, "Then what about my mother''s death?"

    Speaking of my mother, Manuel''s face became pale and he couldn''t go on anymore.

    "Stop trying to impress me by bringing up our history, alpha Manuel, just tell me how you wanna split the properties," I added coldly, "no matter how you''re trying to put this, L was the one you cheated on my mother with and Janice has stolen my fianc¨¦ from me. Those are solid facts so you can cut the crap."

    Manuel frowned and said in a deep voice, "Fine. Lauren, even though you''re the heir of the Fullmoon Tribe, I honestly can''t trust you with the tribe and the group. In addition, you''ve never learned about management and you have no idea how to run apany. Since you wanna leave, I have to change the heir."

    "I''m doing this for your own sake. You''re a doctor and never have any interest in runningpanies, right? Then just give up the inheritance and I''ll give you a lot of money. That''s a good choice for you," Manuel said condescendingly as if he was doing me a favor, "and Janice and Michael won''t treat you badly. They''ll continue to give you dividends when I retired so don''t worry."

    That was the most ridiculous thing I heard today.

    But strangely, I wasn''t pissed or sad at all. Instead, I was extremely calm. Maybe it was because I stopped expecting anything from Manuel because I couldn''t be more disappointed in him.

    "Alpha Manuel, get off your high horse and don''t get cocky," I said frigidly, "the nco Group wouldn''t have existed if it weren''t for my mother''s help. Please know that before you continue your speech." Manuel grimaced.

 Chapter 73

    Lauren''s POV

    Manuel pursed his lips and frowned at me as if I just hurt his ego by reminding him of his ipetence. But I no longer cared about his feelings and continued, "Before Grandpa was gone, he left shares to my mother and made me the sole heir of the Fullmoon Tribe, which is something you must''ve remembered."

    "I know," Manuel was losing his patience with me, "but you don''t care about the nco family at all. If you take the interests of the family into ount, then you wouldn''t have made a scene at the annulment ceremony. So I''m not okay with leaving you the tribe." "So the right thing to do is to do whatever you want and be a puppet?" I sneered, "and has the nco family ever cared about me?"

    "...I''m already trying to make it up to you," Manuel said after a long time of silence.

    "By giving Moonlight Jewelry to Janice or sicing your warriors on me?" I questioned him frigidly.

    "I did that for the nco family," Manuel mumbled. He didn''t dare to look me in the eye but then he thought of something, "Lauren, who protected you at the banquet back then?"

    Of course I wouldn''t tell him it was alpha Victor from the Midnight ws Tribe so I changed the subject, "I will never forgive Janice and you. If you really care for me, you would''ve asked about my well-being."

    He froze, "Lauren, what exactly do you want from me? Even though Janice will be the heir, I''ll still give you thepensation money ording to how many shares you have. And you''ve chosen to be a doctor after you graduated and showed no interest in running thepany. I''ve talked to your grandmother and we''ve agreed that giving you thepensation money is the best choice for you."

    "Cut the crap. How much are you gonna give me?" I cut to the chase because I didn''t want to waste my time talking nonsense with him.

    Alpha Manuel''s eyes shimmered and he stopped trying to talk some sense into my head. He said seriously as if he was talking about business, "Since you have 20% shares of thepany and my 3% aspensation, I''ll give you this figure..."

    He put a check on the table in front of me.

    "It''s enough money for you to live afortable life for the rest of your life even if you leave the nco Tribe," Manuel swirled his champagne ss and said, "if you hadn''t made a scene about Janie and Michael''s rtionship, I could''ve given you more. But you know, our tribe has been greatly impacted recently."

    I took the check and had a look. The figure on it might shock M but I was just disappointed. I took my champagne ss and took a sip as the cold liquid soothed me a little, "After I take this money, I have nothing to do with the nco family or the Fullmoon Tribe..."

    "No, I''ve never meant to banish you."

    "But every step that you take means the same thing."

    "nco Estate will always be your home if you wannae back," Manuel said with difficulty.

    "No," I pushed the check back to him, "that ce hasn''t been my home since a long time ago. And I don''t wanna have anything to do with you guys but..."

    Manuel suddenly got a bit nervous, "But what?"

    "That''s not enough money."

    When it came to his interests, he stopped pretending to be a loving father and said, "That''s not enough for you? Lauren, you can live avish life with that kind of money. Don''t be too greedy!"

    "I''m greedy?" I chuckled, "you''re the one who''s greedy. Alpha Manuel, don''t forget the money my mother and her tribe invested in the nco Group back then."

    "Your mother and I were mates and were supposed to support each other..."

    "By letting your mistress drive your mate to death?"

    "I told you this is tooplicated for you to understand at that young age."

    "Try me now. I''m old enough to understand. You can tell me what kind of dilemma you were faced with and howplicated it was."

    "You..."

    Manuel didn''t know what to say and his neck turned red.

    "If I really give you so much money, I will be in a very difficult position as well as the nco family."

    "I''m leaving the nco family anyway. That''s none of my business," I said harshly, "this belongs to my mother and I don''t wanna see her life''s work go to the mistress who got her killed." "Lauren! I''ve given you more than enough!"

    "If you want me to leave the nco family and let Janice be the heir, give my and my mother''s properties back," I said coldly, "as a businessman, you should know what it takes to do business. You have to be sincere enough." After saying that, I ignored him and got up to leave.

    Manuel said behind me, "Janice is your sister."

    "Alpha Manuel, don''t you think it''s disgusting to make me see the bastard of a murderer who killed my mother as my sister?" I was grossed out that Manuel still wanted me and Janice to get along.

    "Lauren, I''ve made enoughpromises for you," Manuel breathed heavily and sounded like a desperate beast, "I''m the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe and you don''t get to point fingers at my decision about the heir. This is the best I can do for you."

    But I wasn''t scared at all, "I know exactly why you don''t want me to have the shares and want Janice to be your heir. It''s only because you wanna use her marriage to get the help of the Lunarko Tribe. I don''t have a say in your decisions but I''ll never let you pave the way for Janice using what belongs to me and my mother."

    "Lauren, if you don''t take this check, I won''t give you anything and I''ll banish you in the name of alpha," Manuel said frigidly and he stopped pretending after I pointed out what was really on his mind.

    "Is that gonna be any different than now?" I couldn''t help butugh when I heard what he said, "and this is the option I offer you, alpha Manuel. No one can change the fact that I''m the heir of the Fullmoon Tribe unless I agree. And you''ll never get the properties that belong to me."

    "I won''t talk to you again unless you''ve thought this through."

    After that, I opened the door and left calmly but then Manuel roared behind me, "Lauren, you ignorant moron, I''m your father!"

    In the hallway, Ipletely ignored him but Manuel still walked up to me hastily.

    "Lauren, believe it or not, I''m really gonna banish you!"

    "This is ridiculous."

    Manuel and I both froze.

    Because Victor was the one who said that and I didn''t know when he came to the hallway.

    Victor sat in his wheelchair with a straight face and his voice sounded deep and intimidating, making people want to bow down to him. His golden eyes were full of overwhelming coldness, making it hard for people to breathe loudly. He looked as scary and ruthless as the day I first met him.

    Manuel instantly behaved himself and suppressed his anger, "Alpha Victor, this is our family matter."

    But Victor didn''t even look at him.

    I walked away and Manuel didn''t dare to follow me again. It was odd. I didn''t notice the impact Manuel had on my mood but when Victor showed up, I thought of the warmth of his hands when he held my handst time. It was warm and soothing.

    I wanted to find a restroom to fix my makeup and cooled myself own but then someone dragged me into a box.

 Chapter 74

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Victor!" I gasped when I realized who it was, "they''re gonna see us."

    The one who pulled me into the room was indeed Victor. I didn''t know who this box was for. The lights were off and the balcony was also curtained. Right now the room was dark but I sensed a familiar smell. It was Victor''s scent.

    "No one''s gonna know," Victor held my hand and just as I expected, his hands were big and warm. It was easy for him to wrap my hands around. He warmed me up with his body heat and his voice didn''t sound so cold anymore, "Nobody can force you to do anything you don''t wanna do." "Are you..forting me?"

    "I''m just being honest," Victor ran his fingers through my hair gently but I didn''t feel like avoiding him at all when he did that. My heart even melted a little when he was intimate with me.

    Even though the box was pretty dark and I could only see some dim lights through the cracks of the curtain, I still felt warm and secure because he had chased the darkness in my heart away. I smiled in relief, "Thank you, Victor."

    "I didn''t do anything," Victor said, "I can help you teach them a lesson if you want, Lauren."

    I knew he wasn''t just coaxing me and he always honored his words. I couldn''t help but give him a peck on the lips and shake my head, "No need for that. I''ve got a n."

    "Wanna tell me about it?"

    I had been gradually letting down my guard in front of Victor, "No need to rush. Manuel and Janice must be more anxious than me. Also, he doesn''t dare to banish me from the Fullmoon Tribe even though I''ve got no attachment to the nco family anymore." "You''re smart and beautiful and they don''t know what they''ve been missing out," Victor gave me a sincerepliment after hearing my exnation and his eyes were glistening in the dark room, "thank god we still have time." Huh?

    Have time for what?

    I was kind of confused but then he pulled me closer and kissed me on the lips. The sudden kiss overwhelmed me a little and as we were kissing, I hastily said, "Victor, we''ve agreed to be secret lovers today." "There''s no one else here," Victor said in a deep voice that was charming and tempting, "this is the perfect spot for secret lovers, isn''t it?"

    It was only then that I realized how intimate the two of us were right now.

    In this dim room, we were holding each other close and kissing passionately like we were secret lovers who were seeing each other secretly. It was kind of like forbidden love and made my heart start racing fast. The mood was getting more sexual and erotic. I couldn''t help but gasp, "Damn it, where did you learn all that?"

    Otherwise, how did an awkward guy like Victor get so good at flirting?

    But Victor just changed the topic, "My secret lover, let''s make the most of our hard-won date."

    He kissed me again and went deeper. He nibbled my lips and started licking them as if they were some kind of candies. The kiss was intimate yet not too much but it felt erotic in the environment. I got indulged in this kiss but had to be careful enough not to wrinkle his shirt so that people wouldn''t notice what we had done.

    By the time this sweet kiss was over, I was breathing a bit heavily.

    I said, "You''re not gonna get your prize now."

    Victor was puzzled, "You only said that I can''t let people find out about our rtionship. Tell me who knows, hmm?"

    "Richard and M."

    "...They don''t count," Victor sighed, "and so what if they know? We''re both single."

    Iughed and gave him a kiss on his cheek, "I''ll let people know our rtionship at the right time, alpha Victor."

    After that, I held my ear against the door and listened carefully but I assumed Richard and other bodyguards must have been guarding the door outside. It was pretty quiet behind the door so I gently opened it. Victor took my hand and rubbed it softly with his long fingers, "Don''t keep me waiting for too long."

    I smiled, "Just hurry up and go to the auction. Richard''s waiting for you."

    Then I quickly walked out the door and left hastily. My heart was still pounding loudly because of that kiss and it was like we were really having an affair.

    Oh my god...

    I hurriedly cleared those thoughts out of my head and went to the restroom to fix my makeup.

    After that kiss, my lipstick was almost gone and I even got some on the corner of my lips. Everyone could tell how passionate that kiss was once they saw this. I took out a napkin to wipe off the lipstick on the corner of my lips and applied some new lipstick. After fixing the makeup, I went to the lounge alpha Morgan prepared for M and me for the auction. He did that so that we didn''t have to be in the same room with Manuel, Janice, and L and I really appreciated it.

    M was already waiting for me in the box and when she saw me, she started teasing me, "Wow, looks like he likes it rough."

    I subconsciously took out my mirror to check out my makeup, only to hear M burst outughing. Then I realized she tricked me and I rolled my eyes, "Looks like you had a good time at the ball. Have you met any hot guys?"

    Even though I knew she was with beta Richard just then, I still asked her that question. M pursed her lips, "Just a clean freak."

    "Enough about that, I just saw you guys talking over there. How was it?" asked M.

    I shrugged, "Not good."

    Seeing this, M didn''t ask more questions and started joking as she picked up the auction booklet on the table, "Ugh, I thought you would get rich by the time you came back and tell me you can buy me whichever item I want in the booklet." Her humor really lightened up my mood and I said, "I can do that now. Just bid anything you like."

    "Really?" asked M with her eyes sparkling.

    "Yeah, and consider it as an advance from my sry," I chuckled, "so pay for it yourself, Dean."

    M speechlessly put down the booklet and pretended to be disappointed, "I thought we were covering up for two secret lovers just then."

    She paused for a moment and asked curiously, "Didn''t your alpha tell you that he''ll buy you anything you like in the auction?"

    "No," I lied because Victor had implied that, "but alpha Morgan told me I can pick whatever I want."

    M immediately approached me, giggling, "Lauren, my dear, how do you think of this diamond ne? Doesn''t it fit my neck perfectly?" "Yeah, you can afford this one."

    "And this one..." M stopped when she turned to one page.

    "What''s wrong with this gemstone tiara?"

    "Nothing. It''s just that I heard someone bragging about it. He asked people to let him buy it so that he can use it to propose to his lover," said M contemptuously.

    Based on her tone, I could tell she was talking about Michael and Janice.

    This gemstone tiara was quite pricey and it was said that it used to be worn by a princess. The gemstones on it were gorgeous and since it was for charity, it wasn''t overpriced. I assumed Michael could afford it. That was why Janice looked so smug when she stared at me just then.

    Just as I expected, when the auction moved on to this tiara, Michael was the first one to bid. There were several peoplepeting with him but they were just messing with him because Michael had told them that he wanted to use it to propose to Janice.

    "Ten million dors," Michael said confidently with a cocky smile on his face. He thought this was a pretty high offer and Janice was snuggling up next to him with a sweet smile.

    But expectantly, someone spoke up in a cold voice.

    "Fifty million."

 Chapter 75

    Lauren''s POV

    As one of the treasures of the auction, this tiara caught everyone''s attention after Michael told people he wanted to bid on this and use it to propose to Janice. The starting price was only five million dors. After people bid for it just for fun, Michael raised his sign confidently, "Ten million." M rolled her eyes and snorted, "How pretentious can he get? I''m so sick and tired of his cocky face. Look how smug that one in his arms is right now." Janice snuggled up to Michael, looking at him fondly as if that tiara was already theirs.

    The man who raised the priceughed, "Michael is really generous with his money when ites to his partner."

    "Yeah, you can''t put a price on true love," Evelyn raised her voice and agreed. Then she deliberately added, "After all, Janice is the one he loves. Of course he doesn''t care about the price. You can''t be happy if you''re being forced to marry somebody." "A wedding gift that''s worth ten million dors! He''s handsome and generous. True love is priceless, indeed."

    Seeing that, Evelyn got even cockier. She held her chin high andughed, "Yeah, Janice and Michael are a lovely couple and they''re truly in love, unlike some cheeky girl."

    The host said, "Ten million dors. Is there a higher price than that?"

    No one raised his sign and the smiles on Michael''s and Janice''s faces got bigger. Janice stared at the glittering tiara on the auction table, looking proud and confident. She looked around as if she was looking for something.

    M saw what she was doing and said to me, "She''s trying to show it off in front of you."

    I didn''t say anything but Be spoke up in my head, "Oh really? Is she hoping that whenever she thought about her proposal scene there will be us in her memory? She''s such a weirdo. Maybe I can spice things up in the proposal scene, like champagne, wine, or something else."

    "I don''t wanna be in her show anymore," I turned down Be''s thought.

    "Then things are gonna get very boring," Be said regretfully.

    I smiled and didn''t say more about it. I was more intrigued by the medical materials on my phone than the auction.

    Someone around me giggled, "Looks like Mr. Michael is gonna get the tiara tonight."

    Micheal tugged his cor and was ready to stand up and embrace people''spliments but before he could straighten up, someone said behind the crowd in a cold voice and stole his thunder, "Fifty million."

    At that moment, people instantly quieted down and I got distracted from the materials on my phone. That voice sounded so familiar to me. Just a few minutes ago in some box, that voice was still ringing in my ear. But I didn''t expect that he would also participate in this auction.

    Michael''s whole body froze as well as that big smile on his face. He didn''t believe what he just heard and a gasp made everyonee to their senses. "Fifty...fifty million?"

    "Oh my god, who made that ridiculously high offer?"

    "That voice came from that box. It can only be the legendary alpha."

    Alpha Victor from the Midnight ws Tribe.

    No one expected that Victor would bid fifty million dors for the gemstone tiara, and Michael, who was ready to take the tiara to propose, looked quite pasty. Everyone was stunned. Even M turned her head to look at me in confusion. The host asked, "Mr. Michael, do you want to continue bidding?"

    Michael pursed his lips and didn''t know what to say. His face turned blue and that smug look on Janice''s face vanished instantly. She squeezed Michael''s arms because if Michael refused to continue his bid, everything they had prepared would be a joke. Janice would never allow her proposal ceremony to turn into a drama.

    "If there''s no offer higher than fifty million dors, this tiara will go to alpha Victor from the Midnight ws Tribe," the host reminded Michael gently, "fifty million going once..."

    Janice tugged Michael''s shirt, begging with her eyes.

    Michael hesitated for a while and then finally spoke up, "Fifty million and one hundred thousand dors."

    "Pfft..." M couldn''t help but snort. She was enjoying this show and said, "If Victor gives a higher offer, will Michael follow?"

    I said while sending a text to Victor, "No. Michael doesn''t have that kind of money for him to waste. Fifty million is already too much for him. If it won''t for those people making a fuss, Michael will definitely not follow. But now he has to, in order to save face." "He wants to use this ball to make people believe what they have is true love but now his true love can only afford one hundred thousand dors more. He can''t afford a higher price now," M sneered sarcastically.

    Michael, who gritted his teeth to say the higher price, didn''t quiet down and said to the box Victor was in, "Alpha Victor, I want to give this tiara to my fianc¨¦e as a proposal gift. I wonder if you could let me have it. Or does Mr. Victor have someone to give it to?" "Alpha Victor, if you want to give this tiara to your partner, then we''ll stop bidding as our blessing for you and your partner," Janice added in a ttering tone.

    But Victor just said coldly, "Who I want to give it to has nothing to do with you."

    He had always been blunt and snarky. Janice and Michael had never been roasted like this and their faces turned pale immediately. Before they could say anything, Victor named an even more shocking price, "Eighty million dors."

    Everyone was once again shocked by the high price he named and a lot of people started staring at Michael curiously, wondering what he was on his mind right now. After all, he had just told everyone that he wanted to buy this tiara to propose to his fianc¨¦. Was he capable of giving a higher offer?

    "Eighty million dors! Is there a higher offer?" the host paused for dramatic effect and looked around the room before he said, "then, this tiara goes to the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe!"

    Michael froze at the scene and even though Janice was trying to keep her cool, she still looked embarrassed and terribly embarrassed. She forced a smile and said, "If alpha Victor wants to give it to his partner, it''s an honor for us to let him have this tiara. We give you and your partner our sincere blessings, alpha Victor."

    If it were other people, they might say thanks and make it easier for Janice and Michael or just ignored them. But Victor just chuckled and said with contempt, "The highest bidder wins. I don''t need you to get it." Michael''s face turned pale instantly. He clenched his fists and couldn''t take it anymore, "Alpha Victor, are you targeting us?"

    The curtains of the box were pulled open and Victor was sitting in his wheelchair, looking down at him condescendingly. The moment the curtain was drawn, people were all overwhelmed and intimidated by his aura. He said without mercy, "Don''t tter yourself." Those three words made Michael''s face flush out of humiliation.

    Janice hastilyforted him, "Michael, let it go. Maybe alpha Victor wants to give this to his partner..."

    M couldn''t hold back herughter anymore. She raised her eyebrows and asked me, "Did Victor hear what they said about you? Is he getting back at them for you?"

    "... Maybe it''s just because of the conversation in the garden." Back then, I could feel he was kind of pissed on the phone but I didn''t expect Victor would do something like this at the auction and even roast Michael so harshly.

    "It''s nice that someone''s got your back. That tiara looks much easier on the eye now," M said mischievously. She paused for a second and thought of something, "Is Victor going to propose to you with that?" "No."

    "He said..." I showed M Victor''s reply.

    And at the same time, Victor spoke up as if he was reading the text.

    "This cheap tiara isn''t good enough to be a proposal gift for you."

    "This cheap tiara isn''t good enough for my partner."

 Chapter 76

    Lauren''s

    POV

    What Victor said shocked everyone in the room.

    "Alpha Victor has a partner? Didn''t he just break off his engagement?"

    "Maybe he doesn''t have one yet. Alpha Victor only said it was for his partner but he didn''t say who it is. Maybe he hasn''t found his partner yet." "Oh my god, Michael just said that he wanted to use this tiara to propose to his fianc¨¦e. And now..."

    "This is so embarrassing. His ex-fianc¨¦e is still in the room and he can''t wait to propose to his new fianc¨¦e now. What they have is true love, indeed."

    People started gossiping and Victor, who was the center of the conversation, ordered the servants to close the curtains. He didn''t even send his people to get this tiara. Normally, if someone bought a collection at such a high price, the buyer woulde out and alpha Morgan would show his gratitude. But Victor didn''t give a damn about this at all and didn''t look like he even liked this tiara.

    And that made Michael and Janice even more embarrassed. Michael clenched his fists and wanted to flee the scene right away and Janice finally didn''t have time to search for me anymore. Her face turned red and she looked like she was about to cry. But she still took Michael''s hand and sat back in their seats with him.

    Now, leaving would only make things worse for them. This proposal didn''t go well as nned and even though there was still a diamond ring left in the auction, Michael didn''t seem to be interested and they just kept their mouth shut until the auction was finally

    over.

    However, M was getting more intrigued. Her eyes sparkled when she saw those pieces of jewelry on the auction table and she said, "Woah! Lauren, check out that diamond brooch. I think that matches my blue suit perfectly."

    "It''s fabulous. You should buy it." It was a moon-shaped brooch and under the lights, the diamonds were shining bright on it just like moonlight.

    M thought twice about it and shook her head, "Never mind. My bank ount is telling me no."

    However, M still couldn''t resist the temptation and bought this brooch. I knew she was just kidding. Although she wasn''t rich like the old money, she made quite decent money. She bid on that brooch and was finally satisfied. She really liked it but she was also doing this for charity. And then I bought a painting.

    "Where are you gonna hang this painting?" asked M. I could see from her eyes that this wasn''t a simple question.

    "Where am I gonna hang it? Of course I''ll hang it in..." I suddenly paused. Right now Victor and I were living together and I somehow got a sense of belonging from that estate. When M asked me that question, I was thinking about which wall I should hang it on in the estate and how nice it would be to have Victor admire this painting with me.

    "Love really makes a difference," M giggled.

    I didn''t argue with her and said, "Then you should fall in love sometime."

    "I''m in love every single day," M said, "and every day I''m in a brand-new rtionship."

    I gave her a look.

    "And I''m gonna go and get my new babe," said M, lifting her dress excitedly.

    "Go. I hope you''ll find another babe on your way there." I nodded. "That would be best."

    As M and I were walking out, a woman came up to us, looking furious. It seemed like she had been holding back her anger the entire night and couldn''t take it anymore when she saw the smiles on our faces, "You''re happy now? Lauren, are you enjoying the show tonight? You just sat there and watch your family, your own tribe getting humiliated, you cold-blooded bitch!"

    It was Evelyn.

    What a dumbass. After what happenedst time, she was still easily manipted by Janice and pointed fingers at me in my face.

    "Piss off, dumbass." This time, I didn''t want to be polite to her anymore.

    Evelyn roared, "You stupid ass, ruthless bitch! You''re the reason why there are rumors about Janice and Michael and why they and our two tribes got humiliated. You must be gloating now, right? I don''t know why alpha Victor would do that but you''re the reason why they had a prejudice against Janice and Michael!"

    I wanted to leave but then Evelyn''s words caught my attention. I asked, "Alpha Victor? What did he do?"

    "Stop ying dumb! I know you''reughing at our pain right now!" Evelyn yelled angrily, "he bid on that tiara but then he donated it! He did that to mock Michael and Janice!"

    ...That did sound like Victor but I didn''t think he did that to mock them or target them. He just probably thought that taking the tiara home was too much trouble and he didn''t like it anyway.

    But Evelyn and Janice didn''t think so.

    "Oh, is that so?" I nodded and asked, "so am I the one who forced Michael and Janice to have an affair?"

    "What?"

    "Am I the one who forced them to propose in the auction?"

    "Did I force them to make such a high-profile disy of affection at the ball?"

    I kept throwing questions at her and she didn''t know what to say anymore. Her face went pale and she said, "They love each other! And you got jealous! You''ve been setting Janice up all these times!" "You''re the ones who alwayse at us like a bunch of flies," M couldn''t take it anymore and speak up.

    "You two are just as mean and despicable as each other!" Evelyn screamed, "you just can''t let Janice and Michael be happy. And that odd alpha is just like you. What a weird cripple..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, I grabbed her shoulder and threw her to the wall. I strode over, wrapped my hand around her neck and said coldly, "Don''t say things you shouldn''t say. Haven''t you learned from the lesson I taught youst time?" I wondered if it was the look on my face or my strength that shocked Evelyn, her whole body was shaking and she couldn''t utter a single word. She just red at me with her eyes wide open. I pressed against her harder and threatened, "If you can''t learn your lesson, I''ll keep teaching you until you can."

    Evelyn started sweating like crazy.

    "Lauren!" Janice, who had been watching from afar for a long time, finally showed up and put her hand on my arm, "please leave Evelyn alone. Don''t take it out on Evelyn because of me. If you''re mad, juste at me. Don''t do this to my friend, please." She looked pitiful and vulnerable.

    And the noises caught the attention of the people around us. That was why Janice would finally show up.

    "I''m begging you, Lauren," Janice pleaded. She kept her voice low but loud enough for everyone else to hear, "I''ll fulfill the promise I made to father. As long as you leave, Michael and I will send you money on a regr basis."

    I was annoyed and didn''t want to y along anymore so I just let go of Evelyn. But seeing there were audiences around, Janice took the chance and pretended I pushed her. She even threw herself to the wall and fainted.

    "Janice!" Evelyn screamed in horror, "she just lost her baby and hasn''t fully recovered yet! Are you trying to kill her?! You vicious bitch! No wonder you can''t find a partner!"

    I couldn''t remember how many times Janice had done this and I felt disgusted. So I pushed Evelyn away and took a bottle of liquid from M''s bag, pointing it at Janice''s face," A vicious bitch, you said." "What are you gonna do?" yelled Evelyn. Updated by , visit for more free novels.

    "The poison made by an evil witch can destroy her face," I said coldly and uncapped the bottle, wanting the pour the liquid on Janice''s face.

    "Lauren!"

    "No!"

    They screamed at the same time.

    Janice, who had been "unconscious" the whole time, instantly rolled aside, terrified. She stared at the bottle of "poison" in my hand in horror and moved even faster than Evelyn who was trying to save her.

    I got up calmly and dropped a drip of that so-called poison on my hand in their petrified gazes. I sneered at Janice, "A newlyunched perfume. Wanna try?"

    Realizing what she just did, Janice''s face turned pale as paper and froze. She waspletely stunned and her eyes were wide open.

    "In the past, I didn''t give a damn about your little tricks but now I''m sick and tired of them," I said wryly, "I don''t know what Manuel promised you, but don''ty your fingers on things that don''t belong to you."

    I screwed the cap back on the bottle and gave it back to M. Then I walked past Michael and left. Michael opened his mouth and wanted to say something to me but I didn''t give him a chance. I didn''t even wanna look at him. "You''re a badass, Lauren. Too bad that it''s my perfume," said M.

    "I''ll buy you a new one..." I suddenly froze because I could feel someone watching me and that gaze made me extremely ufortable. It was gross and filled with desire. But when I looked back, I didn''t see who it was. Was it just a delusion?

    Maybe. I thought to myself.

 Chapter 77

    Third-person POV

    "I heard that she is a mistress''s bastard."

    "Oh, that exins everything then. No wonder her means are so cheap.Thank God thatdy thought fast enough." "She wants to y the victim to get men to feel sorry for her. She kept talking about true love. How ridiculous is that?"

    Those harsh words went straight into Janice''s ears and hurt her feelings. She clutched her fists and froze there, sitting on the ground still. She didn''t dare to look up because she could sense Michael''s scent and knew he was around. She knew he had seen everything that had happened between her and Lauren. What to do...

    Janice was panicking right now.

    She could sense those mocking gazes from people around her and their snarky thoughts they didn''t say out loud. Janice wanted to flee the scene right away. But then Michael took a look at her and walk away, leaving her petrified.

    Atst, Evelyn came to help her up and asked, "Janice, are you...are you okay?"

    Janice came to her senses and sobbed, "Evelyn, honey, what should I do? Did Michael just ignore me? only. l only tried to use Lauren because I didn''t want what happened tonight to affect Michael and our tribes. I don''t know what to do anymore. Evelyn, you''ve heard what they said about me."

    Her crying for help made Evelyn feel needed because she didn''t have any friends at all. She ignored the fact that Janice just faked her fainting and hastilyforted her, "It''s okay, I know. I understand. You did that for Michael and our tribes." "But, but..." Janice''s tears welled up in her eyes.

    Evelyn thought she was being smart and said, "You''re the one who''s in love and engaged with Michael Just exin it to him and he''ll understand."

    After that, Evelyn shouted angrily at the people around them, thinking she was being a good friend, "What you looking at!? Stop staring and don''t be so rude!"

    But Janice didn''t see her as a good friend and thought she was being an idiot. Saying that to the crowd would only cause more ridicule but she couldn''t say that out loud. After all, she still needed Evelyn to do more things for her. She had to suppress her anger and tugged Evelyn''s hand, "Let it go, Evelyn. Let''s go find Michael." "You''re so nice," Evelyn eximed.

    "I appreciate it, Evelyn," Janice said absent-mindedly. She was busy thinking about how to exin herself to Michael but Evelyn was really moved.

    "We''re best friends. Of course, I gotta help you. Don''t worry, Janice. You''re Michael''s partner. He''ll understand."

    Janice wasn''t sure at first but when she heard what Evelyn just said, her eyes brightened up.

    Yeah, no matter what happened, there was no way Michael could dump her and marry someone else. Even if it was for the sake of their two tribes, they had to act like a loving couple in public.

    Maybe she could just coax him a little and everything would be okay.

    Janice sensed where Michael was. He was heading to the parking lot but...

    He was staring in Lauren''s direction!

    At that moment, Janice''s head was taken over by rage and her wolf was howling in her head, "How could he!? How could Michael look at another woman!? And it''s Lauren! Janice, let me out and tear her apart! That bitch!"

    That was exactly what Janice wanted to do but she couldn''t, "If we do that, everything we''ve done for all these years will be thrown in the towel! Calm down, there will be a chance for us to kill Lauren!"

    She held back her wrath and walked up to Michael. Michael also sensed Janice''s presence but he didn''t look back at her like he always did. He just got right into his car. Janice paused wryly but then she still opened the car door herself and got in. In the car.

    Janice sobbed, "Michael, are you mad at me?"

    Michael squeezed the cigarette with his fingers and almost broke it in half. He had always been a mild-tempered man but now he couldn''t take it anymore. He threw the cigarette away and roared, "This is the second time, Janice. This is the second time you made me feel humiliated tonight."

    Janice''s eyes turned red and said, "So, are you regretting now? Are you gonna break off the engagement with me, Michael?"

    "You know I can''t," Michael snorted.

    "Do you think Lauren is better than me now?" Janice couldn''t help but ask.

    Michael froze and looked a bit odd. Finally, he took out another cigarette and lit it. After a while, he said, "I will marry you. So, Janice, don''te after Lauren again."

    "Mi..."

    Janice suddenly stopped talking.

    Because Michael was seizing her by the chin and spoke condescendingly, "Janice, don''t mess up with Lauren again." "O...Okay...."

    Janice had always acted to be vulnerable in front of Michael but right now he looked so terrifying, which made Janice panic. She subconsciously nodded and then Michael finally let go of her. But her heart was still racing and pounding loud. Just now, Michael threatened her because of Lauren.

    Other than anger, Janice''s heart was filled with terror. This man was getting out of her control now.

    Realizing something, Janice hastily threw herself at Michael, "I know. I just love you too much, Michael. I did that all for you and I can''t afford to lose you, Michael..."

    When Janice behaved like this in the past, Michael would think she was adorable and pitiful but now when he looked at this petite woman in his arms and listened to her confessing her love, Michael was somehow quite annoyed and another person came into his head.

    A woman who was totally different from Janice.

    Lauren''s POV

    "You don''t need to stay at the ball?" I was a little confused. I only left the ball because I wanted to drive myself home but then I received a message from Victor asking me toe to the parking lot. I thought he would still be at the ball but now he had left early. Victor said, "What''s the point of staying here when everything has been done? And Richard will take care of the rest."

    Even though he didn''t say anything about it, I could tell he wanted to go home with me, which melted my heart. I started teasing, "I''m afraid Richard would be too busy to find his partner at the ball."

    "Then he can stay at the ball for a little longer," Victor said indifferently. Just as he was about to ask the driver to start the engine, his phone started ringing. He looked down at it and rejected the call with a straight face.

    "Do you need me to give you some space?" I was afraid that this might be an important call or it wasn''t convenient for him to pick it up in front of me, "I can just go and tell M that she can drive my car."

    Just as I was about to get off the car, Victor grabbed my hand and said, "No need for that. It''s not important."

    But after getting hung up, the person on the other end of the line called again and the ring tone sounded as urgent as the person who was calling right now.

    I blinked at him.

    Victor didn''t let go of my hand and finally picked up the phone, saying briefly, "Speak."

    A simple word sounded incredibly intimidating.

    But the person on the phone seemed to be used to it, "Alpha Victor, why aren''t you at the ball? Did you leave early? What''s the hurry? Are you rushing back to propose to your partner? Oh, that can''t be right. You haven''t even got your tiara. Why did you leave so early then? I didn''t even see you."

    "I''m hanging up," Victor said indifferently. He was already patient enough to hear him out.

    "Hey, alpha Victor, I helped you set up that date. I might''ve even helped you take things to the next level and you sent me to the training camp! The training camp! I finally did all my tasks and made it to the ball but you''re not here."

    I batted my eyes and was a bit puzzled by what he said about the date. Did he really help?

    But Victor immediately became gloomy.

    The man on the phone couldn''t see the change in Victor''s expression and kept on gabbling, "The movie was good, wasn''t it? I was gonna send you more movies like that one but I couldn''t find you. I''ll ask Richard to bring them to you." "The movie?" I murmured.

    That movie!!

    My eyes were suddenly wide open and choked up out of surprise. So this man was the one who put that movie on!

    That man heard my voice and paused for a second. Then he screamed in surprise, "Oh! Alpha Victor, are you with your partner? Is she at the ball too? Who is it? Who''s our future Luna? I wanna meet her!"

    "Simon." Victor''s voice was cold as ice and even though he was on the phone, I assumed he could feel Victor''s anger, "the tasks in the training camp are NOT finished yet." "Huh?"

    "You''re gonna be the coach there for the next three months to train the warriors."

    After saying that, Victor hung up the phone but I could still hear Simon wailing desperately from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 78

    Lauren''s POV

    I had never thought Victor would have such an outgoing and lively friend who waspletely differer people around him or his past. I wasn''t trying to probe into his past. I was just a little curious about th "What''s wrong?" asked Victor. My gaze had caught his attention.

    "Nothing," I shook my head, "This man named Simon...is your friend?"

    Victor still didn''t look relieved and even seemed a bit awkward. He said calmly, "...No."

    He thought of something and added, "He seemed to be interested in you but you''d better just ignore "I don''t have a chance to meet him anyway," I smiled but got suspicious after hearing what he just sai because he sounded like a nice and cheerful guy. But the gaze I felt was sleazy and gross, sending shi Never mind. Enough about that. I had already left the ball now and the person might be looking at so I held back the suspicion in my head and then Victor''s phone buzzed and attracted his attention. And However, Victor looked kind of strange when he got the message and squeezed his phone so hard tha "What''s going on?" I asked curiously.

    "... Nothing," Victor put away his phone and his ears got redder, "got some junk massages." Junk messages?

    After a while, he started clicking his phone again and I could tell from his voice that he was clearly su

    for him to do so that he won''t have time to do nonsense like this."

    Judging from his red ears, I instantly realized who sent him that message.

    him, which shocked and amused me at the same time. But then I found out about another thing. I didn''t really know Victor well. I wasn''t familiar with the ke what kind of person Victor was when he was a teenager and whether he was as reticent as he was now.

    e''s annoying."

    ufortable gaze at the ball came to my mind again. Was it a delusion or was someone really watching me? I didn''t think it was this man named Simon own my spine. else.

    n''t notice something was off with me.

    d see veins bulging on the back of his hand.

    ing something. He rolled down the car window and said, "Simon thinks his tasks in the training camp are way too easy so I figure I should get something else

    Simon might''ve sent the movies to Victor''s phone. What a guy! Thinking back to the movie that day, I didn''t eel embarrassed anymore and found it amusing. I tilted my head and looked out the window with my hand covering the big smile on my face. I tried to stopughing but then I saw Victor''s eyes in the reflection on the window.

    I turned around and giggled as we locked eyes, "On our next date, I''m gonna find someone more reliant ask for help."

    Victor didn''t take my joke seriously and looked deep into my eyes, "We can watch a movie that you like and it doesn''t have to be our date. The cinema in the estate is pretty good. It''s fine if you have a better idea. I''ll do whatever you say."

    I reached out my hand and poked Victor''s chest, "Stop it, don''t even try to set me up. I''m not gonna tell you what we''re gonna do on our next date."

    "Okay."

    Victor took my fingers and held my hands. I could feel his warmth through his palms. I didn''t struggle off his hands and leaned on him. I felt like I began to like the intimacy between Victor and me and I didn''t reject or dread our closeness because it was him. Victor gave me a peck on my forehead and dialed Richard''s number.

    "Alpha, what can I do for you?" Richard sounded like he came across some trouble and was breathing heavily. I could even hear some noises and it sounded like chaos. "What''s happening?"

    "Nothing...Oh! Get down here! That''s the terrace!" Richard suddenly yelled and started running.

    I could hear a woman groaning discontentedly from the other end of the phone. I had known this woman for more than a decade and I could tell who it was. It was M and she was obviously drunk. No wonder Richard sounded like he was handling some trouble right now. When M got drunk, she would misbehave and be a big headache. If she was at home, she would open her balcony door in the middle of the night and sing songs loudly, pretending the beer bottle in her hand was a microphone. If you weren''t strong enough, you couldn''t get her under control when she got drunk at all. I held my forehead and sighed, "Richard, please send her home."

    After some time of chaos, Richard picked up the phone again, "Alpha, Miss Lauren, is there something you need me to do?"

    Victor turned to look at me. I thought for a moment and said, "Well... Make sure to lock the balcony door and windows after you send her home."

    "Will do."

    M seemed to hear my voice and struggled to grab the phone from Richard. She mumbled, "Lau...Lauren... Are you with Victor? Have a magical night! The Fairy Godmother and I won''t be bothering you."

    "What fairy godmother?" Richard took back his phone and murmured in confusion. Then he said to Victor, "Alpha, I''ve taken care of the matters at the ball and I''ve talked to those tribes. If there''s nothing else you need me to do, I''ll report to you tomorrow. Now...is not very convenient for me."

    "Okay," Victor said, "and send me the information about the Lunarko Tribe''s recent movements and their group''s information tomorrow."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    He hung up the phone hastily.

    "You''re digging into the Lunarko Tribe?" To the Midnight ws Tribe, the Lunarko Tribe was just a small tribe, but tonight it had frequently caught Victor''s attention. I couldn''t help but wonder if Victor was doing this for me, "Are you trying to target the Lunarko Tribe?" Victor nodded, "Yeah."

    "Because of me?"

    Victor turned his head sideways and sounded irritated, "They''ve got a lot of time to kill, huh? I''ll give them something to do so they won''t do something so boring and ridiculous again."

    I didn''t know what he meant by that but his voice sounded mad with a hint of jealousy. I asked tentatively, "Are you jealous?"

    Victor looked away and said wryly, "He''s not worth it."

    Not worthy enough to make him jealous or not worthy of me?

    But I didn''t ask any further questions because Victor looked funny when he was being so serious. I couldn''t help smiling and leaned on his arms, "Yeah, indeed."

    I snuggled up to him and his nice scent gently wrapped me around. I let down my guard and didn''t have to hide my tiredness anymore. I started to get sleepy and the influence of alcohol finally took ce. I was getting more and more drowsy and closed my eyes as I was in his arms. I once tried to make myself look tough as if I was capable of doing anything and I had never imagined being in the arms of a man, sound asleep.

    It wasn''t untilter that Victor gently stroked my cheeks and said in a gentle voice, "Wake up, Lauren, we''re home."

    Home?

    I was still quite confused when I just woke up and could vaguely see Victor''s face. In the soft moonlight, Victor looked more handsome and tender than ever and I could feel his burning body heat when I was in his arms. I had never had this feeling of attachment and dependence before.

    "Lauren?" seeing that I was staring at him silently for a while, Victor checked my temperature with his hand on my forehead and said, "let''s go back to sleep. It''s cold out here. We''re home."

    The car had already been parked in the estate where Victor and I lived together.

    I used to see this ce as my temporary residence but gradually, this ce gave me a sense of belonging. Whenever I came back, I didn''t feel tired anymore. And most importantly, Victor was here and I could find traces of the life Victor and I shared. And what he just said made me realize what this sense of belonging represented.

    It was home.

    Manuel wanted to banish me and kicked me out of the nco family. But in my head, the home that made me feel safe and sound had turned out to be this estate, the ce where Victor and I lived together.

 Chapter 79

    Lauren''s POV

    Before I realized it, this estate had be a safe ce for me and I could let down my guard and truly be myself there.

    I looked around this estate in the hazy moonlight.

    The moon was shining bright in the starry sky and shed silver lights on this garden full of blossoms. I could feel the breeze in my hair and the rustle of leaves but I wasn''t cold at all. I sobered up a little and had this urge to take off my clothes and run into the forest in my wolf form, letting the cool breeze ease my nerves.

    But I tilted my head and saw Victor who had got off the car and sat in his wheelchair.

    I wanted to run in the moonlit forest with his wolf and cuddle with him on a cliff. That must be the happiest thing to do in the world. But we couldn''t because Victor''s legs hadn''t recovered yet and his wolf Kent hadn''te back.

    Something crossed my mind and I ran up to Victor and squatted down, "Victor, you said you wanna do the opening dance with me, right?"

    Victor looked a bit confused but he still nodded and said, "Yeah, after I fully recover, I want us to do the next opening dance. That''s what I thought when I saw Morgan inviting you for a dance."

    "We can do that right now," I giggled as I stared him in the eyes. I couldn''t bear to think how regretful he felt back then but I wanted to make it up to him now.

    "Right now?"

    "Yeah, now," I nodded, "I only said no to Mr. Morgan because I wanted you to be the one to hold my hand at the Moondance Ball, Victor."

    Maybe it was the influence of alcohol or all the things that happened tonight, but I felt like Be and I had been connected to each other''s emotions. Victor had done so much for me and he had always been defending and protecting me. I wanted to do something for him. I got excited and wanted to do something I would never have done when I was sober.

    If I couldn''t run in the forest with Victor, then we could dance in the garden.

    I reached out my hand to Victor and he moved a little. He was squeezing his armrest hard and I could see his veins bulging on his arms. He was trying to stand up. I took his hand,forted him, and stopped him from getting up, "Victor, you don''t need to get up. You can ask me for a dance after your legs recover. Now, I will dance for you."

    He opened his lips slightly and wanted to say something. But after he heard me out, I saw moonlight shimmering in his beautiful eyes and he stopped trying to stand up. He smiled at me fondly and said, "Okay."

    His voice sounded softer and I could tell he was trying to suppress his feelings and his voice was shaking right now. But I had no idea why he would be so touched by what I just said.

    Wasn''t dancing for the one I loved a romantic thing to do?

    As the noble daughter of the nco family, I had learned etiquette, dancing, and musical instruments growing up just so I wouldn''t embarra*s myself at all kinds of balls and parties. Because they told me the daughter of the nco family should be a gentlewoman. But after I knew the kind of girl they wanted me to be was just a puppet they could manipte, I didn''t want to be a gentlewoman anymore and stopped showing up at most of the parties and banquets. Thest time I dance was at the engagement ceremony with the Lunarko Tribe. I had to dance with my ex-fianc¨¦ and did a perfectly elegant dance with him like it was business.

    But things were different now.

    There wasn''t music, guests, or a luxurious ballroom here.

    Under the soft moonlight, I stood on my tiptoes, lifted my moon-white dress, and danced around Victor, apanied by the gentle breeze and the rustles of the blooming blossoms in the garden. This was the most beautiful and magical music I had ever heard and I could feel the lingering gaze of my lover as I danced for him.

    For me, this was the most unforgettable dance of my whole life.

    As I finished my dance, Victor took my hand and kissed the back of my hand gently. His lips were soft and warm and heplimented, "That''s the most beautiful and moving dance I''ve ever seen in my life."

    Victor had always been snarky and not good at saying nice things to others but now he had be a pro when it came to sweet talks. Iughed and started teasing him, "Haven''t you seen prettierdies at the ball?"

    Victor said naturally, "None of them is pretty like you."

    I was speechless and didn''t know what to say. I sweated a little after the dance and sat down in the grass. I was nothing like before and didn''t look elegant at all but I knew Victor wouldn''t mind that because he propped himself up and sat down right beside me. He took me into his arms and I leaned my head against his chest.

    This simple snuggle felt really nice even though we weren''t doing anything.

    "We''ll have many chances to dance together in the future but I think this dance is quite special. Thanks for defending me tonight, Victor."

    And thanks to him, I didn''t need to pretend to be invincible anymore and had a ce to stay. Victor was one of the reasons why I wasn''t afraid of getting banished. He let me know that wolves would never be alone and that no matter how unique they were, they could always find their partners.

    We cuddled like two wounded wolves licking and healing each other''s wounds. He melted my heart of stone with his burning heat.

    Victor put his chin on my head and said, "Is this dance a thank-you gift for me?"

    "Yeah, it''s only for you."

    He chuckled from above my head.

    "You always make my heart flip, Lauren."

    Hearing that, I couldn''t stop smiling, "When your legs are healed, we can dance right here and even run in that forest. I know a beautiful ce where I would run and stay there quietly whenever I feel down."

    I became quite talkative when Victor was around.

    "But I''m wondering if Be and Kent would get along." That suddenly came to my head.

    However, Victor said certainly, "Kent will definitely love you and Be."

    "Why?"

    "Because we share our emotions and feelings," Victor said, "I can feel he''s also looking forward to finally meeting you."

    "I can''t wait to meet him too," Be finally couldn''t hold back her feelings and agreed with him in my head and also told me some exciting news, "and I can feel Kent is recovering."

    Hearing that, I almost lost control and jumped up out of joy. I wanted to tell Victor this great news right now but I instantly calmed down after the thrills. Be and I were both not sure when Kent could recover and show up again. We didn''t know the exact time and it was just a guess. I didn''t want Victor to wait and get nothing again because that would be too cruel. I tried to think about what to say to him and cool myself down.

    But Victor clearly noticed the change in my mood and asked, "What''s going on?"

    "Be said she''s also looking forward to it," I suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, "what will Kent say to me when he gets back?"

    I wondered how Kent would react and what he would say when he woke up from his long sleep and found out Victor had a partner.

    Victor thought about it for a while and chuckled, "I guess he''ll say..."

    "Say what?"

    "Hello, Lauren."

 Chapter 80

    Lauren''s POV

    "Then I''ll say, nice to meet you, Kent." After saying that, I got a strange feeling and something crossed my mind fast. It feltplicated and I didn''t take it seriously. "Maybe that guy will even give you a hug," Victor chuckled.

    I got more excited about meeting Kent.

    I wondered what kind of personality he had or what he would say to me when we first met. Would he greet me gently as Victor said? Would he be quiet and introverted like Victor or more lively and outgoing?

    But I presumed he would be more like Victor because rumor had it that Kent was the strongest wolf of the Easnd. He was more giant than regr wolves and his emerald eyes were incredibly enchanting. Once you locked eyes with him, his huge sharp ws woulde right at you. A powerful and fearful alpha wolf must be stern and intimidating like Victor.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "Kent," I said, "I''m really curious about him."

    "Though I can''t feel Kent for now, I bet he''s also quite curious about you and can''t wait to meet you," Victor ced my hand on his chest and his heart was pounding loud under my palm, "I have a feeling that he''sing back. Thest time my heart raced so fast is when I first shifted."

    I was dying to tell him Be''s spection but I couldn''t. I had to hold back my feelings and changed the subject, "You''ve never brought up your past to me before. Does it hurt when you first shifted? Back when I first shifted, I felt like my bones were cracking and my head wouldn''t stop buzzing. That pain didn''t go away until Be showed up. I almost cried when I saw her and I didn''t know if it was because of the pain or because I got emotional."

    Of course I was more touched than relieved when I first saw Be because I felt magical power flowing inside me. The pain went away and a stream of warm surge spread from my spine to my limbs. My whole body was rxed and I thought it was because of the healing power.

    "...It was alright. I guess it did hurt," Victor''s voice somehow became a bit lower.

    "You guess?"

    "I have a high tolerance for pain."

    I couldn''t believe what he just said. How could anyone have a high tolerance for pain? The stronger the werewolves were, the more painful their transformations would get. Then Victor must''ve endured much greater pain than regr werewolves. I was confused. Victor knew I had doubts and said, "It was kind of like breaking my bones and piecing them up again. It''s been so long that I forgot how it felt."

    Hearing his words, I once again realized that as the strongest alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe, Victor must be much more capable than other werewolves to get in that position. He had gone through a lot of ruthless battles. The battle he had against the Dark Enchantress where he temporarily became invalid and lost Kent might hurt even more than his shifting.

    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought this up," I hastily said.

    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I don''t care about those things anymore, Lauren," Victor held me tighter and didn''t seem to get upset at all, "I don''t dwell on the pain of the past."

    His eyes looked firm and he pulled me closer when he thought of something.

    "Besides, that battle didn''t only bring me pain." "What?"

    Victor smiled and didn''t answer so I stopped asking. We snuggled and chatted for some time on thewn but then he asked me to go back to rest because he was afraid that I might get a hangover. I said yes because I also wanted to talk about Kent with Be. We gave each other a good night kiss and went back to our rooms.

    In my room

    The second I went back to my room, I couldn''t wait to ask Be about Kent, "Did you sense something this time?"

    Be said, "Still the same snowfield but that figure was gone. But this time I saw something giant that looked like a cocoon near the forest. There was a faint light shining inside the cocoon, which gave me a very familiar aura. I could also hear the purring sound of a resting beast. I think that''s where Kent heals himself."

    In a trance, I felt like this image also came into my head but the purring sound was much louder as if he was delivering some kind of message to me.

    I was almost positive that it was Victor''s wolf, Kent.

    "And this image crossed my head when you brought up Kent in front of Victor," Be added.

    I suddenly had an idea, "Maybe it''s not that we sensed Kent but that Kent has sent us a message."

    Hearing that, Be cheered up and wanted to go for a run in the forest right now to let out her excitement. She even wanted to get Victor out of bed to start his treatment right away. But I stopped her and analyzed calmly, "Calm down. Even if we go and give him treatment right now, Kent can''t recover right away and show up. Besides, we''ve already started healing Kent."

    "Huh?" Be was puzzled but then realized what I meant, "Oh, right! Recently we''ve spent a lot of time with Victor and we kissed and cuddled very often. Maybe that''s what had been giving Kent the power to heal. Lauren!"

    I knew what Be was thinking the moment she called my name but I didn''t say no to her like I always did and covered my face with the quilt, "I know. I''ll get more intimate with him but now the most important thing is to get enough sleep. I gotta keep on reading the materials for the surgery tomorrow."

    "Alright," Be sighed and stopped thinking about getting intimate with Victor right now. But she started talking after being quiet for two minutes, "I''m so excited about meeting Kent. How will he react when he saw us? I wanna give him a big kiss if he''s handsome and strong. What do you think?"

    "Well, that''s nice," I yawned, "but I''m very sleepy right now, my dear."

    "Go to sleep then. Good night."

    But two minutester, she spoke up in my head again, "I think he''s gonna be a hunk."

    I was speechless.

    "I wanna run in the woods with him and take him to our secret base! Then should we get prepared in advance? Why don''t we have our next date there? Oh, Lauren, let''s take Victor there for our next date!"

    In the end, I fell asleep in Be''s constant chattering and it was almost noon when I woke up the next day. I gotzier and toofortable in Victor''s estate and even my biological clock was changing. I stretched myself and then my phone started ringing. It was M.

    I picked up the phone and heard M mocking me, "Good morning...no, it''s already noon now, Lauren. I can tell from your voice that you seemed to have a beautiful evening. I''m sorry if I interrupted you. You can go on with what you''re doing right now after this call." M wouldn''t call me for no reason. Thinking about what happenedst night, I teased her back, "Sounds like you had an even more wonderful evening than I did. Why are you calling me? Aren''t you with your Fairy Godmother?"

 Chapter 81

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Sorry to let you down but the only thing that was with mest night was my bed and I woke up with it this morning. The Fairy Godmother went home at midnight," M answered, pping her forehead, "Oh! I almost forgot. I''m not calling to talk about who spent the night with me. I got a call from the doctor on duty this morning."

    "Hmm?" I could sense that something was off.

    "Mrs. Susan is in the hospital," M said, "and I heard she was hospitalized in the middle of the night. She had a heart attack because she threw a tantrum that night and now she''s in the ICU. And she said that she wants you to be her doctor. Based on the way she yelled at you before, she''ll definitely get better once you get there. No matter how old she gets, a werewolf will always be a werewolf, right?"

    As a doctor, M rarely used harsh words when talking about her patients. But I assumed she must have known Susan must be faking her syndromes just to get to me. Why else would shee to the hospital where I worked instead of going to the family doctor of the nco family?

    "I think they''re gonna give you a call soon and I just want to give you a heads up," M said helplessly and I could hear the sound of her pouring coffee. She must be drinking coffee to keep her head clear, "I had a few drinksst night and I''m taking the rest of the day off. I''ll have them move to a better unit and hold them off as long as I can."

    "No need for that," I slowly walked into my dressing room to pick out my outfit for today, "I''ll just go there myself. They''re doing this to get a chance to see me. I need to pick up something from my apartment in the tribe anyway." "You don''t need my help?" asked M.

    "Do I look like a pushover?" Iughed, "besides, I want to know what Susan is gonna do."

    M paused for a moment and giggled, "Maybe I can offer you a new perfume potion."

    "Stop drinking your coffee and go get some sleep. I''ll take care of everything," I chuckled and wanted to hang up the phone but then something crossed my mind and I asked carelessly, "by the way, did something else happen at the ball after I leftst night? Or did anyone ask you about me?" That gazest night was still making me ufortable.

    "Oh, yeah," M said, "a weird guy! He walked up to me to ask a bunch of stuff about me then he started asking about you. But he didn''t know who you are and only knew that you left with Victor. He has brown curly hair and then Richard got rid of him. I assume he knows that guy and he kept talking about some training camp."

    M recalled what happenedst night and added, "Anyway, he''s a weirdo. Do you know him?"

    I guess it was Simon, "Just a friend of Victor. Go get some sleep, bye-bye."

    M said okay and hung up the phone. But my head was still filled with doubts. I picked some casual clothes and asked Be, "Do you think that''s just an illusion?"

    I didn''t know I was so bothered by that gaze.

    Who...was that man?

    "Maybe not," Be and I shared the same body and feelings and she was more perceptive as a wolf, "to be honest, I felt like we were being stared at by a rogue and it felt kind of disgusting. His gaze made me think of snots."

    "We haven''t had breakfast yet and you''ve ruined my appetite, Be." The way she described that gaze really brought me back and sent shivers down my spine.

    But Be didn''t give a damn about it, "You''re not gonna have any appetite after you get Susan''s message."

    "That''s totally different. After so many years, haven''t you got used to the way she talks and the tone she uses?" I took off my robe and changed into a simple sweater and a pair of jeans. I grabbed a rubber band on the table and tied my hair into a high ponytail. I looked nothing like the way I looked yesterday and my outfits were pretty refreshing.

    Beughed after hearing what I said, "Good point. Now I can''t eat because of Susan and her precious little granddaughter."

    Just as we expected, after M hung up the phone, I got a message from Manuel and he told me to go to the hospital right away. Be took a look at the text and said with contempt, "He''s trying to make you feel guilty. He said that we''re family and it''s for the sake of Susan. But they never see you as part of the family when they''reing at your money."

    "Money is their true family."

    Be answered, "Touche."

    After I got changed, I saw Victor opening the study door anding out in his wheelchair. He nced at my outfit and asked, "Going out?"

    I leaned over and gave him a kiss on his cheek naturally, "Something happened in the hospital and I gotta get some stuff from my apartment. Rest assured, I''lle home soon and the time of the evening massage is still the same."

    Victor took my hand and kissed me on the lips before I could straighten up. It was just a peck but felt quite intimate. He didn''t ask any further questions and just said, "When will it be over? I''ll go and pick you up. I wanna take you somewhere." "Where?" He didn''t mention itst night.

    Victor smiled, "You''ll know when you get there."

    "So mysterious," I giggled. Thest time he was so secretive, he was nning that date for me. But I didn''t ask more. Surprises always came with secrets, right?

    After kissing him goodbye, I went to my apartment to pick up a few things and then drove to the hospital.

    In the hospital

    In the top floor VIP ward.

    M gave them the quietest ward and no one knew Mrs. Susan of the Fullmoon Tribe was hospitalized except for her attending doctors and nurses. Alpha Manuel and the rest of them didn''t want people to know it either and they were the only people who knew why. I pushed open the door with the medical records that the attending doctor gave me in my hand.

    "...Lauren," Janice tried to control her expression when she saw me and said in a deep voice, pursing her lips, "what took you so long? Grandma was so madst night that she got sick and was hospitalized. She''s not in a good condition."

    I looked around and saw the people in the ward. Everybody was here and so was L. I didn''t know if she was warned or not, but Janice stopped trying to act like a loving sister to me anymore. After saying that, she looked down and sat by Susan''s sickbed, looking obedient.

    Susan was lying in bed with her eyes closed, sleeping.

    I hadn''t seen Susan in a long time. Before, she was always well-dressed, with every strand of hairbed neatly. She would always wear light makeup and the jewels she wore were different each day. She didn''t allow herself to be bad-mannered or improperly dressed. This was the first time I had seen Susan lying in bed sickly with all her essories taken off.

    "Did she really get sick from wrath?" Even Be was a little unsure.

    I flipped through the medical records in my hand and said indifferently, "Look at her breathing, she''s not sleeping...

    Before I could finish, Susan slowly opened her eyes as if she had just woken up. She looked fragile and she reached out her wrinkled hand which looked like a dry twig. Her voice was hoarse like the rustle of leaves, "Lauren, you''re here."

    She didn''t look like the old stern and picky Grandma Susan that she used to be at all.

    In the past, I might be touched and impressed and even yearn for the love that never existed. But now, I just wanted to see what tricks she was gonna pull.

    "Are you still mad at me?" Susan looked down with her eyes glistening and let out a sigh, sobbing, "back when we were on the phone, I was just mad for the sake of the Fullmoon Tribe. At the end of the day, you''re my granddaughter and you''re a member of the nco family..."

    "She could say so much stuff the second she woke up. How impressive," Be mocked sarcastically, knowing that Susan was just pretending to be sick.

    "Come here, child," Susan looked benevolent and sweet as she reached out her hand to me. Seeing that I didn''t seem reluctant, she took my hands with her wrinkled hands and smiled, "After all, we''re family, Lauren."

    When she said that, I tried hard not to toss her hands away and nodded, "Grandma, I''ve read your medical records. And given the circumstances..."

    "You''d better get a thorough examination and we''ll see what kind of treatment I should give you."

    Susan didn''t know how to react to that. She was a bit confused and forgot what she wanted to say. She asked in shock, "What...what do you mean by that? What treatment?"

 Chapter 82

    Lauren''s POV

    "Lauren, what are you talking about?" Susan forgot she was pretending to be sick and immediately became anxious. Her tone suddenly became not as weak as it was a minute ago.

    "The attending doctor has just given me your medical records," I pulled out my hand and turned the medical records over a page, "you were once a strong werewolf, but I''m afraid all those battles have done a number to your physical health. You said you have severe chest pains. A simple examination may not be enough. It would be best if you had a thorough and detailed examination so that I can prescribe the right medicine for you. Or perhaps a proper surgery."

    She panicked and forgot she was pretending to be sick. She sat up from the bed instantly and said, "I don''t have chest pains, and I don''t need surgery! No, Lauren, did the doctor find somethingst night?"

    She grabbed my hand again but this time she wasn''t trying to fake her affection for me and was just eager to find out what was wrong with her as a patient.

    I said gently, "We''ll have to wait for the test results first."

    Hearing that, she was shocked and she blurted, "I''m healthy, I know that! There''s nothing wrong with me, right, Lauren?"

    Her words made L and Janice immediately turn pale and they yelled, "Grandma!"

    Susan instantly realized what she had said.

    I silently drew back my hand and asked calmly, "Weren''t you critically illst night?"

    Susan hesitated, looking embarrassed, "I...I haven''t been in good health in years andst night I fainted because I was too angry. As you said, it''s just a sequ from the battles I fought."

    "The fact that you suddenly fell illst night means that there is a medical condition. As a doctor, I suggest you have a thorough examination. If necessary, we will need to carry out a detailed examination of your heart. You are not recovering as well as you used to, so we gotta be more careful or you will encounter another dangerous situation likest night." Seeing Susan be even more terrified and upset, I crossed on the medical record book with my pen and continued, "I will give you a list of examinations, and after having these done, we will know exactly what has gone wrong with your body."

    Susan''s face turned blue as her wrinkled and spotted hands were clenched tightly with veins bulging like vines that had been dried up for years.

    I ignored her odd behavior and pressed the inte by the bed, saying in a calm tone, "Dr. Jefferson, please help me arrange a few tests..." Beep.

    Susan quickly pressed off the inte, "No, I''m fine!"

    "Really?" I put my hand down and questioned her.

    L went up to hold Susan and said softly, "Actually, she faintedst night only because she was overwhelmed by anxiety. It isn''t a big deal. All she gotta do is to take a good rest."

    I coldly spoke, "I didn''t know you are even more professional than I am."

    "...I''m just saying what the doctor said before," L gently patted Susan''s back and said in a sweet voice, "the doctor said that she should take some time to recover. She can''t take another hit or get emotional recently." Susan clutched her heart and frowned in silence.

    "But that''s not what I read in the medical records," I raised the medical record book in my hand.

    L continued, looking smug, "That''s what the family doctor said. At first, it was just a headache, and then she fainted. That''s why we brought her to the hospital."

    In such a short amount of time, L hade up with an excuse. I was impressed by how cunning and capable she was. And Susan instantly became confident and straightened up after hearing that. No wonder Susan started to like her all these years and had already forgotten about my mother who was a strong andmitted Luna. All she could remember was this new "daughter-inw" who was obedient and easy to manipte.

    But I didn''t want to y along anymore. I pulled out a chair and sat down, asking bluntly, "Did Grandma Susan get irritated because of the properties that belong to my mother and me? It was indeed quite dreadful for her to give half of the properties to me." "What? A half!?" When it came to her interests, Susan couldn''t pretend anymore and stopped acting to be kind and loving. She said in a deep voice, "Thispany belongs to the nco Group and the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe. You''ve seen all the scars left by all those battles I fought. Your grandfather and I earned all of this, Lauren, don''t you forget that."

    Susan had brought my grandfather up. He was a powerful and decent alpha who was the one I looked up to the most. Since threatening wasn''t going to work, Susan was trying to persuade me using the love I had for my grandfather.

    "Since you''ve already known I''ve been worrying about that, I''ll just cut to the chase," she looked at me and said, "you''ve done a lot of things that harmed the Fullmoon Tribe. I can''t let you be the heir and leave thepany to you. Besides, you know nothing about how to run apany and you can''t make it."

    "I''m not asking to be the heir. I just want the properties that I deserve," I looked at her coldly. I wasn''t moved at all.

    Susan put on a long face and snorted, "You want half of the properties. No way! Thepensation money we offer you is good enough, Lauren. All of the properties belong to the nco family. Since you''ve decided to leave the family, you''ve already given up your inheritance! We''ve shown you enough mercy!"

    Mercy?

    This was what mercy meant to them.

    "Lauren, you are alpha''s daughter and my granddaughter. I can''t bear to do this to you. But for the sake of the family, it''s the best thing to do," she was trying to talk some "sense" into me.

    I couldn''t help butugh, "Mrs Susan, half of the properties belong to my mother. Would the nco Group and the Fullmoon Tribe have prospered as they do today if it weren''t for my mother and her tribe back then?"

    I turned to look at Janice, who had been pretty quiet today, "Even her engagement couldn''t have happened without my mother. She devoted herself to this family and all she got in return was her husband''s betrayal. And the mistress even came to her door with their bastard and took over everything she had."

    "You..." Susan didn''t know what to say anymore.

    "How did you feel when my mother died?" I asked as I gazed at her, questioning them in their silence, "I assume, after the remorse, you became resentful, hating her for being so cruel and hurting the reputation of Manuel and the nco family. As for the pain she suffered, it wasn''t nearly as important as the interests of the Fullmoon Tribe for you."

    "So, what makes you think I would still see you guys as my family? You think I''ll just give what belongs to me to Janice as a dowry and leverage? You want my mother and me to sacrifice for their own good? Keep dreaming!"

    Susan became irritated and pointed her finger at me, trembling, "Because we raised you! Lauren, I don''t even have to give you a penny. I''m trying topensate you for the sake of your mother." Who was she to bring up my mother?

    I wouldn''t be sad about what they had done to me but I still felt bad for my mother. This was the family she devoted her life to.

    I held back my hard feelings and said slowly, "What are you gonna do to me if I say no, Mrs Susan?"

    "I''ll ask Manuel to have you banished. And I''ll call a shareholders'' meeting and make you leave," Susan grunted viciously, "Lauren, don''t push me and make me go that far."

    Having her spill her guts, I didn''t want to stay in this depressing ward anymore. I put down the medical records and said to them frigidly, "Then I advise you not to do that. Take this as a piece of advice. I''m saying this for old time''s sake." "What do you mean by that?"

    I ignored them and walked out of the door.

    "Lauren! What do you mean?!" Janice couldn''t take it anymore and came after me to grab my arms, panicking, "what are you gonna do? Every time you say something like that, you get the Fullmoon Tribe into trouble. What are you up to now?" I shrugged her hands off and said coldly, "I should be the one to ask that question. What are you up to?"

    "I told you," I went up closer to Janice and grunted, "I told you, don''t you every a finger on what belongs to my mother and me."

    Janice wanted to follow me but she didn''t dare to do anything when I stared at her like that. She just red at me grimy.

    "It''s a good thing that we went to the apartment first," said Be.

 Chapter 83

    Lauren''s POV

    "It''s a good thing that we went to the apartment first," Be said, "that''s what this old hag is up to. And she kept talking about family. Forget it, the only thing that is running through their veins is money and power. Oh, and they''re really good at acting. I''ve been wondering where Janice learned that from. Turns out Susan is just as a great actress as L." Maybe it was because she could tell I was upset, Be kept on roasting them.

    "The blood of the nco family is also running in my veins," I shrugged and said.

    Be said instantly, "That''s not the same thing. You inherited your grandfather''s bloodline. Although I''ve never met him, I can feel that he must be an interesting old gentleman."

    "Interesting..." To be honest, I didn''t get to spend much time with my grandfather either. I didn''t know if he was interesting but I knew that he was an upstanding and brave man, unlike Manuel who only cared about his interests. Back then, he was the only one in the nco family that supported my mother to break up with Manuel and was even willing to give part of his properties to my mother. He refused to take L and Janice in and never saw Janice as his granddaughter.

    It was such a pity that...

    But before my grandfather passed away, he made me the sole heir to the Fullmoon Tribe and I had the right to inherit everything in the Fullmoon Tribe and the nco family. Therefore, even though L sessfully moved into the nco estate with Janiceter, they still did not have the right of inheritance and couldn''t really get the properties of the nco family. All they had was the private property of Manuel.

    Although this was already a lot, that would never be enough for them.

    "It''s alright. We''ve already known what Susan''s up to and we''ll surprise herter," Be sounded excited, "if they still wanna do that."

    I knew Janice and L too well. When a big fortune hade to their door, they would definitely take it without any hesitation. So I guessed they would still hold the shareholders'' meeting.

    "Never mind, forget it. Why don''t we think about where Victor''s gonna take us?" I put away my phone. Victor was already waiting for me in the parking lot and every time I thought of him, I stopped feeling gloomy and my mood brightened up a lot. I wasn''t depressed anymore and was excited about what was going to happen.

    Since when had I gotten used to Victor being by my side?

    Be was also looking forward to it, "Is he gonna take us to the forest? Or his secret base? I don''t think he''s going to take us somewhere boring like a restaurant."

    As we were talking, I walked into the parking lot.

    The car that I was already familiar with pulled over beside me and the window was rolled down. I saw Victor''s handsome face and the look on his face softened when he saw me. He said to me with a warm smile, "Lauren, get in."

    I tried to look normal and smiled at him, "You''re still not going to tell me where we''re going?"

    Victor nced at me and wanted to say something. But then he paused and took my hands, squeezing my palms gently, "Since it''s a secret, I''ll tell you when we get there."

    The warmth passed from his palms to my hands and flowed through my body. Victor didn''t ask me anything but he wasforting me in his own way. He gave me enough space but he still gave mefort. I stared him in the eyes and felt the nice scent of him. I couldn''t help but get closer.

    I seemed to love Victor even more.

    The car drove us away from the crowd and into the territory of the Midnight ws Tribe. But it didn''t head to the central area or the estate we lived in. It was going toward a remote ce. As we went through a forest, the scenery outside the window was getting more and more deste. I was even more curious about where Victor was taking me. Was Be right? Was he really taking me to his secret base?

    Finally, the car stopped in front of a building that looked like a castle.

    But the castle seemed a bit ancient and was mysterious like it came straight out of a fairy tale. This retro architecture had got tree branches and vines climbing up its walls but it didn''t look eerie at all. On the contrary, the green leaves were glistening in the sunlight and I could see flowers blooming at the gaps, looking vital and vivid.

    After the driver stopped the car, I helped Victor out of the car and came to the gate of the castle. The driver drove the car away. Before I could knock on the door, I vaguely heard the sound of children talking andughing behind the door and it sounded like there were many of them.

    "What''s going on in there?" I listened closely and the pleasantughter inside didn''t irritate me at all, "sounds like there are a lot of children."

    I had an assumption in my mind.

    Victor picked up the rope that was hidden behind the vines and pulled it and then the bell started ringing cheerfully, "It''s an orphanage."

    Before I could ask anything, a lovely olddy with grey hair came out of the garden. She was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and seemed to have poor eyesight. She lifted her sses a little and walked toward us. She was confused at first but then looked surprised, running toward us to open the door, "Oh my god, alpha Victor, what brings you by? Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"

    She sounded like she and Victor were pretty close, which made me kind of puzzled. What did Victor have to do with this orphanage? Was he a sponsor? I seemed to have a glimpse of a secret side of him.

    "Mrs. Katrina," Victor nodded his head and greeted her and he sounded oddly tender. It looked like this Mrs. Katrina must be quite special to Victor. I rarely saw him talking to other people like this.

    Mrs. Katrina hastily opened the door. She reached out her hand and wanted to touch Victor but her hand froze in the air. She withdrew her hands and said sorrowfully, "I can''t believe you''re really...I haven''t seen you sincest time and they told me you were wounded. I was so worried, sweetie. Does it still hurt? Do you feel better now?"

    Victor said calmly, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."

    "Victor..." Mrs. Katrina wanted to say something and she looked like she really felt sad for him. She was devastated by his pain and she didn''t ask whether he would recover or not. She sincerely cared about Victor''s well-being. It seemed that she didn''t want to bring up the past anymore and wiped the tears that were about to fall from her eyes, saying, "Come inside. The kids have been asking why you didn''te visit these days. They all miss you so much."

    After letting us in, she closed the door and turned to look at me. She was eyeing me up and down but she didn''t mean any harm. She gently said, "I''m sorry for my rudeness, youngdy. I was busy talking to alpha Victor. I''m the dean here and you may call me Mrs Katrina like the others do."

    She didn''t ask who I was but I could tell from the look on her face that she was curious about me.

    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Katrina. I''m Lauren, Victor''s..." I paused for a second and looked down at Victor, and then I said with confidence, "partner. I''m Victor''s partner."

    Victor was a bit stunned and then couldn''t help smiling. The sunlight shone on him and his golden eyes were glistening like diamonds. He put his hand on mine and chuckled, "Yes, she''s my partner."

    It was like he was introducing me to his family.

    Mrs. Katrina froze for a moment. At first, she was shocked and then she gasped with joy, "Oh! That''s wonderful! Victor, she''s your partner!"

    "I''ve prayed countless times for you to get a partner. This is magnificent! This must be the blessing of the Moon Goddess! She brought such a lovely girl to your life."

 Chapter 84

    Lauren''s

    POV

    Mrs. Katrina kept showering me with herpliments, "What a lovely girl! You guys make a lovely couple."

    Although I had heard things like that a lot, her sincerepliments made me blush. I looked down and locked eyes with Victor, smiling, "Victor is also wonderful."

    "Yeah, yeah, you''re both great," Mrs. Katrina nodded, "Victor has never brought anyone here before. Do you wanna walk around in there? Victor can show you around and I''ll catch up with you guys after I settle the kids. I''ll leave you be." Victor nodded and said, "Okay."

    Mrs. Katrina couldn''t help chuckling and her eyes were glistening with joy. She walked into the castle but kept looking back at us. I could feel she was really happy about meing here and wished the best for me and Victor. Somehow, I felt like there was a special bond between me and Mrs. Katrina. Maybe it was because she had a good heart.

    "Mrs. Katrina is a sweet person," I pushed Victor into the garden where there were fresh green grass and blooming flowers. They weren''t expensive species but were thriving vividly and really brightened up my mood. I could tell this garden was carefully taken care of and smiled, "Whoever takes care of this garden must be a very positive person."

    "Yeah, Mrs. Katrina is...very enthusiastic about life." Victor rarely said things like that about other people. He pointed in a direction and seemed very clear about theyout of this orphanage, "let''s go over there. Mrs. Katrina has built a garden and there''s a swing over there."

    We walked through a long corridor made of wood and came to the little garden Victor was talking abo

    This was more of a yground for children than a small garden. There were all kinds of amusement equipment, all made of wood or tough vines. The swing set Victor mentioned was in the east corner of the garden, with vines wrapped around it and a few pure white flowers embedded in it. I went closer to take a look and discovered that the kids must have put them there.

    I reached out to touch them gently, then sat down on the swing and said, "The kids must have a lot of fun here."

    Victor rolled his wheelchair to my side and said, "Swing a little higher and you can see the outside world."

    "What?"

    "Hold on tight."

    Before I knew what that meant, arge hand pushed my back and I was thrown up high on the swing with the wind in my hair. I felt like I was flying like a bird and my whole body became lighter. I couldn''t help but stretch my legs and hold on to the ropes like a child. As I swung up high, I saw the views outside the castle.

    It was the forest that seemed to have no boundaries and the azure sky.

    This view wasn''t that special or magnificent but when I heard the sound of blowing wind in my ears, I felt like my blood was rushing and my heart was racing so fast that it was going to jump out of my throat. I wanted to scream out loud and actually, I did. My inner child had woken up and I didn''t restrain myself like I used to do.

    I couldn''t remember how long it had been since thest time I yed like this.

    I finally calmed down when I heard children''s voices far away. I hoped that the children in the castle didn''t hear me screaming just then. I stopped the swing and grabbed onto the robes, asking, "How did you know that I could see the outside world if I swing up high? And...you seem very familiar around this ce."

    I took a look at Victor. He was such a stern person and I couldn''t imagine how it would look like if he sat on this swing.

    He was calm and said naturally, "I used to live here."

    I waspletely stunned. I opened my mouth and wanted to say something but failed. I just froze there and didn''t know how to react. After a while, I finally came to my senses and gently put my hand on Victor''s.

    "I''ve been to all of these ces. That''s why I''m familiar around here," Victor''s tone sounded the same and when he brought up his past, it looked like it wasn''t a big deal to him at all. He was a tough guy and didn''t need other people''sfort but I still wanted to give him a hug.

    "...I see." My voice was shaking and I felt like someone just punched me in my heart.

    Victor took my hand and said, "Lauren, don''t be like that. I had lived here for some time due to some reasons and then I went back to the Miller family. For me, what''s past is past now and there''s no need to worry about that."

    The family feud had always been brutal, let alone a powerful tribe like the Midnight ws Tribe. I didn''t want to ask more about it even if Victor didn''t give a damn. I still felt sorry for him and I couldn''t help thinking about what it was like for him to be in this orphanage all by himself at such a young age and how rough the battles he had to endure to get to this position after he went back to the Miller family.

    "I know, but I still feel bad for you, Victor," I rarely got this emotional but I didn''t need to hide my feelings from him, "and thank you for sharing your past with me."

    I leaned toward him, holding his hand.

    "Mrs. Katrina has been very nice to me, though we''re not rted," Victor patted my head softly and said in a gentle tone, "sometimes the true family you can count on isn''t rted to you, and those who call themselves your family can be more brutal than strangers." I froze and looked into his tender eyes. Then I suddenly realized why he brought me here.

    He wasforting me in his own way.

    While I was letting down my guard toward him, he was doing the same thing with me.

    A man with few words was trying tofort me in this way. The family bond didn''t alwayse with the bloodline. And sometimes strangers, like the kind Mrs. Katrina, might care about you more than your biological family while your so-called family was trying to gain benefits from you in the name of love.

    Right now, Victor and I were cuddling. We were not rted at all and didn''t know if we were mates or not but we had never felt this close.

    The question I once asked Victor suddenly popped into my head: were wolves alone?

    Now I knew the answer was no.

    We would always find our perfect mates.

    "Are we closer than family now?" I asked, holding Victor''s hand.

    Victor chuckled, "Who said we aren''t?"

    Mrs. Katrina might be right. This might be the blessing the Moon Goddess gave to Victor and me.

    Our encounter seemed to be fated. We both got dumped on the same day and met at an awkward ce. We left the wrong people and met each other. And we didn''t get off on the right foot at the beginning but now we were desperately in love with each other as if we were blessed by the Moon Goddess.

    Thinking of this, I smiled and gave Victor a peck on the lips, "We should praise the Moon Goddess for letting us two found each other."

    The two wounded wolves found the one to lean on.

    Victor wanted to kiss me back but then I heard a rustle around the corner, "Who''s there?"

 Chapter 85

    Lauren''s

    POV

    A chubby little boy came out from the corner and his almond eyes were ncing at Victor and me. He because I would only deal with children at work in the hospital and they were always crying so loud th Most of the time, children tended to get scared when they saw me because I was a doctor. After they But this little boy was different. He was adorable and chubby and he had got light brown curly hair. Hi I could see he was curious and waved my hands at him, "Come over here."

    The little boy froze for a second and then ran over here happily. He came up to me, poked out his hea "Eli, what were you doing hiding over there? I think it''s ss time right now."

    So this little boy''s name was Eli.

    Victor didn''t sound mad at all but I could feel the little boy tremble a little behind me.

    Well, the Midnight ws Tribe''s alpha seemed a bit too intimidating for a child and it was only natura Eli propped his head out from behind and said carefully, "I heard Mrs. Katrina say you''re here. You ha After saying that, he immediately looked away and hid behind my back.

    But after a while, Eli couldn''t hold back his curiosity anymore and asked again, "Alpha Victor, why are I answered, "Alpha Victor''s wounded and it''s only temporary."

    Eli didn''t seem to be afraid of me like he was in front of Victor and he gazed at me with his big eyes, a This would be quite offensive if asked by other people but when a five-year-old asked that kind of qu hero and heroes never got hurt.

    But heroes were also flesh and blood.

    I said to Eli gently, "Alpha Victor''s the strongest and bravest warrior but he''s also a werewolf like you. For other people, Victor seemed to be capable of anything and had great power. But to me, he was stil. of doubts and shock. He was overwhelmed by the fact that his hero would get wounded too.

    a little and looked like he wanted to leave but he was also quite curious about us and wanted to walk up to us. Normally, I didn''t really care for kids

    t like I was about to go dumb. As a result, although I didn''t dislike children, I wasn''t passionate about them either. they would either get some bitter pills or face the terrifying needles for injection.

    mond eyes were beautiful and he was wearing a pair of suspender trousers, which made him look quite dainty.

    carefully peeped at Victor before he shied away.

    m to get scared.

    me here for a long time so I wanted to stop by."

    a wheelchair?"

    Can alpha get hurt too? Mrs. Katrina said he''s the strongest warrior."

    he was just being curious. Maybe to them, alphas were invincible and there was nothing they couldn''t do. And Victor was the bravest of them all. He was a

    ld also get injured and feel pain."

    ver and partner. He could get hurt and feel pain like anybody else and I would feel bad for him. But cle

    I patted his head andforted him, "But alpha Victor will get well soon and he''ll be the same powerful alpha again."

    "Fine..." Eli was still quite confused but when he heard me say that Victor would soon be a powerful alpha again, he nodded and agreed, "he sure will. Alpha Victor is the best!"

    Eli clenched his chunky fists and shied away when he locked eyes with Victor. He seemed very attached to me and was clutching my shirt.

    Victor frowned for some reason and said in a deep voice, "Now that you''ve already seen us, why don''t you get back to *s right now?"

    "I''ll walk you there. Your teacher''s gonna worry about you if she can''t find you," I held Eli''s chubby hand and said.

    "You don''t need to do that," Victor stopped me, "he knows his way back. It''s not the first time he snuck out of ss." "Yeah, I know how to get back," Eli giggled shyly.

    I thought this little guy was sweet and well-behaved but it turned out he was such a naughty boy who always skipped sses.

    "I''m gonna go back, then," Eli reluctantly let go of my hand and walked toward the castle. Then he ran back to us, took out candy from his po be your strongest warrior when I grow up!"

    After saying that, he ran away and dashed into the castle before Victor could say anything.

    "Here, my Luna," Victor chuckled and handed the candy to me, "looks like he knows you''re my partner."

    I was a bit stunned and then I realized something was off. Eli had just called me Luna but no one would tell him that. So the only logical reas This little guy just saw Victor and me kissing back then!

    I was kind of embarrassed but still took the candy. I epted what he just called me and said, "Thank you, alpha."

    I unwrapped the candy and put it in my mouth. It was melon vor. Normally, I would think this was too sweet for me but now it tasted yumn wrapping. I didn''t expect that a stern and serious person like Victor was actually really popr around children and they would even save th Thinking how adorable Eli was just then, I turned to look at his handsome face and suddenly wondered what Victor would be like with his ow

    d his eyes were full

 Chapter 86

    Lauren''s POV

    Victor rarely smiled but when he did, it was like warm sunshine in wintertime. I looked at him and couldn''t help smiling back. Before I met Victor, I didn''t have any anticipations for my future partner and had never imagined what my children would be like. To be honest, if Michael and I had really got married, we would''ve been caught in a loveless marriage as all the arranged marriage couples did. Even the best result for us could only be that we would be respectful to each other but that was it. We wouldn''t have any expectations about our future together. Breaking off the engagement turned out to be the best thing that had ever happened to me because it let Victor and me meet each other.

    I nodded and chuckled as he smiled at me, "Yeah, I''m really looking forward to having a pup that looks like you. Will he or she be all serious like you? Or will he or she be a sweetheart? I''m excited about this but..."

    I paused and heard the children talking inside and it sounded like music. Thinking of the little boy we just met, my heart softened. He was innocent and adorable like a little angel.

    "But what?" asked Victor softly.

    "I''m not sure if I can be a good mother."

    Victor was quite perceptive and he noticed what was wrong, "Is it because of your mother?"

    At the mention of my mother, the memories of what happened in the ward today yed in my head all over again. Staring at the clear blue sky outside the walls, I said dreadfully, "Yeah...In my memories, she''s a gentle and beautiful woman with a lot of pride." Victor rolled his wheelchair closer to me and our shoulders touched. I could just tilt my head and put it on his shoulder easily. He always did that,forting me without saying anything. After some time of silence, Victor asked peacefully in a deep voice, "Did you ever hate her, Lauren?"

    "No," I said with no hesitation, "I don''t hate her."

    I knew Victor would ask me that question. As a woman, my mother Martha was betrayed by her beloved mate and she was too proud to take it. She eventually chose to end her life. Though her way of dealing with it was extreme, I didn''t me her. Maybe she just found it too suffering to live at that moment. When I was young, I once had such a thought that why wouldn''t she be braver and tougher? But then I realized I shouldn''t have that kind of thought. I was not in her ce and I couldn''t feel what she was feeling at that time. But I knew it must be suffocating.

    She eventually cut off her connection with her mate but as a mother, she forgot about her child when she chose tomit suicide.

    What would a little child''s life be in a family with a betrayed father, and without her loving mother?

    "I don''t hate her," I said, "I just feel bad for her and I''m also confused. For all those nights after she was gone, I had been lying in a dark room and wondering why my mother left me behind and...didn''t take me away with her. When she made that decision to end her life, did I evere to her mind? Did she ever hesitate for one moment?"

    Victor just sat there and listened to me. He had always been a good listener.

    "How devastating should it be to make her choose to die even when she had a daughter to take care of?" I said slowly. My chest was tightening up but it didn''t actually hurt. In my memories, my mother had always been proud and gorgeous. But when she found out her mate cheated on her, she chose to end her life in the most brutal way. I was both puzzled and heartbroken. Why would she make such a decision back then?

    But she was gone now and it seemed that this question would never be answered.

    "That''s why I don''t hate her. She gave me life and...we had a wonderful time together."

    Speaking of this, I paused and peeped up at Victor. Seeing that the look on his face was still the same, I was finally relieved. Victor used to live in this orphanage. His family might be even moreplicated than mine. I continued, "That''s why I don''t know whether I can be a good mother or not."

    I wanted to lighten up the mood and said, "You have no idea how much the children in the hospital are scared of me. They think I''m some kind of devil and none of them dares toe and look at me."

    "They''re just afraid of your white coat," Victor said with a straight face, "Eli loves you. He likes you better than me even though you''ve just met."

    "Maybe he''s just scared that you might scorn him."

    "And he knew I wouldn''t do that as long as he hid behind you."

    "You''re really..." It was getting harder to argue with this guy now. In the past, he was always too snarky but now he was a pro at sweet talks.

    Victor smiled and took my hand tightly. He said calmly yet firmly, "It''s okay if you don''t know how to do that. No one has ever taught me how to be a good father. We can learn how to raise our children together step by step." The heat of his hand warmed my heart.

    We hadn''t even be real partners yet and now we were talking about how we should raise our children.

    Thinking of this, I started to wonder what young Victor would be like, "What about you? What were you like when you were little?"

    He stared off into space and was caught up in his memories. But he still looked the same. I couldn''t tell how he was feeling at the moment and couldn''t see through him. He said indifferently, "When I was little...life was boring. Look over there." He pointed at a corner that was surrounded by high bushes. If a kid was hiding there, no one could find him.

    "I used to love hiding over there or in my bedroom. It was actually kind of nice because I had my own room so it was okay if I stayed there for a whole day," Victor sounded so calm as if he was telling somebody else''s story, "however, Mrs. Katrina thought I shoulde out and y more often. But I didn''t wanna y those childish games with those kids and talked about boring things all the time. So I still chose to be alone even when I left my room."

    Staring at that bush, I could imagine what it was like for a little boy hiding in the corner alone. He was staring at the sky above the walls and looked oddly cold and serious. At the same time, in a luxurious estate of another tribe, a little girl was hugging her doll in the corner, listening to theughtering from the garden outside the window and lowering her head.

    Once, we were all lonely.

    At that moment, something was stirring deep inside my heart and I had got some strange feelings. I suddenly said on the spur of the moment, "Victor, when Kentes back, you can mark me."

    Even for a staid person like Victor, this sudden twist in the plot made him stunned for a moment. He couldn''t believe what he just heard and asked, "What?"

    "I said," I looked at that corner surrounded by bushes instead of him and said in a firm tone with a smile, "mark me, Victor, after I help you find Kent."

    He held my hand tighter as his golden eyes glistened. He couldn''t help smiling, "Lauren, have I told you I loved you?"

    I came closer to him and giggled.

    "You have. Many times."

    He became silent for some time and asked, "Lauren, can we put the surgery forward?"

    I pursed my lips and was a bit speechless. It was hard to imagine that Victor could get so impatient like this, "We''ve already set the date. The time of your surgery is set ording to your physical condition."

    "Oh, I know. I was just asking," Victor said with a hint of regret, "I hope that guy could hear you and wake up right away. He''s taken enough rest and it''s time for him to wake up."

    I knew he was talking about Kent.

    The leaves were waving and the rustle was like a message from Kent.

    Victor added, "Lauren, since we''re about to be real partners, I promise you I''lle to you every time you call out my name." "Whenever and wherever."

 Chapter 87

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "I''lle to you every time you call out my name."

    "Whenever and wherever."

    Victor was making amitment, which really melted my heart. In the past, I had never believed in sweet talks and promises. But now I nodded at him and smiled, "I''ll learn to lean on you, Victor. But you can also count on me."

    "Aren''t you already my attending doctor and caretaker?" Victor smiled, "So I''m counting on you for Kent and my health."

    "Of course," I chuckled.

    "And if things get tricky when you deal with your family, you can alwayse to me for help," Victor added.

    I knew I couldn''t hide what happened with Susan at the hospital from him so I just nodded and said, "I know. If I need your help, I''ll ask for it. But now I''m good. I can handle it."

    "Are you sure? He''s the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe after all."

    Alpha had enough power to banish me even though I was his daughter.

    But...

    I showed him the thing I took from my apartment and he was a bit stunned. He said, "Looks like you''re not the only nco that has a heart."

    "Yeah. Unlike Manuel, grandpa was an upstanding alpha with integrity..." I paused for a few seconds and then continued, "this is the leverage he left for me. If Susan and the others are really gonna hold a shareholders'' meeting, I''ll present them with this big surprise."

    "I think they will," Victor said with aplicated look on his face, "after they know what happened to that guy from the Lunarko Tribe." "What?"

    What happened?

    Did Victor do something?

    Before I could ask anything, Mrs. Katrina waved at us, wanting us toe over, "Alpha Victor, Miss Lauren, it''s time for afternoon tea. Care to join us and have some desserts with the children?"

    She looked like she had got a lot to say to me.

    And I had a lot of questions to ask her too, like what Victor was like when he was little. So I pushed Victor toward the castle. A bunch of kids were peeping out at us curiously but they were all behaving and didn''t make any noises. My heart melted when I saw these little sweet angels.

    Eli, who had already met us, whispered to the children next to him in a proud voice that was loud enough for all of us to hear, "That''s our Luna. She''s so nice and pretty!" Nice...

    That was the first time I heard a child call me that.

    "And Alpha Victor would smile at her."

    In the nco Estate of the Fullmoon Tribe

    Third-person POV

    "Michael has blocked my mind link!" Janice was filled with rage but she could only press it down just so she could pretend to be the obedient good girl in front of Manuel. She sobbed worriedly, "Daddy, what am I supposed to do? After the ball, Michael has been cold and distant to me. Is he gonna call off the engagement?"

    Alpha Manuel looked quite gloomy right now. To be honest, he was pretty annoyed by his daughter''s crying but he had to stay calm andfort her, "No, Michael''s not that unreasonable."

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry about it, Janice, Michael just needs some space. He''s a man and he has his dignity. You need to give him some space," Manuel lit a cigarette and said tiredly, "Just go and prepare for your wedding. Our two tribes won''t break up so easily." After all, in the eyes of others, Michael and Janice had been a loving couple since they confessed their love to each other and said love meant everything to them in public.

    "Michael might just be too busy recently. I don''t know what''s the matter with the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe. His people have been targeting Kean''spany."

    "The Midnight ws Tribe...Alpha Victor?" Janice was confused, "but we only met him once at the ball. Why would he target the Lunarko Tribe?"

    Manuel shook off his cigarette ash and said, "Who knows? That alpha has always been like that, moody and unpredictable."

    Janice thought of the man in the wheelchair that day. Although he was temporarily disabled, he still looked much more stunning than Michael. Why would a guy like him target Michael? But that day, he and Lauren seemed to be... No, that''s impossible. Janice thought to herself.

    She would never believe that alpha Victor would fall for Lauren because to men, she was way too cold and was nothing but a pretty face. There was no way that alpha Victor would have feelings for her. And Janice heard that his wolf was missing so Lauren couldn''t be his mate.

    This was odd. She couldn''t figure out why alpha Victor would do that. Maybe it was because he couldn''t walk and became grumpy. He was doing this for the thrill of it.

    Janice felt it was such a pity that alpha Victor lost his wolf and became an invalid. Or else, he would be much better than Michael. He was a strong and handsome man. Being the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe was much more attempting than being the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe and she would get greater power. But no one knew when alpha Victor could recover. It was only logical for Janice to hold onto Michael.

    Janice gave her mother L a look.

    L knew what she meant and gave Manuel a cup of warm tea, saying helplessly in a soft voice, "Their marriage might be unbreakable in the past but Manuel...if Kean and Vanessa think marrying Janice can''t achieve their purpose of our union, they might really give up on Janice. As you said, theirpany is not doing great recently, is it?"

    What L said got Manuel thinking. She gave him some time to think and then sighed, "After all, Janice isn''t the heir and she can''t give them any solid profits."

    "Kean..." Manuel paused and then said, "wouldn''t stoop so low."

    "But I''m never the one Uncle Kean prefers..." Janice looked down and said sadly, "ever since I was little, Lauren has been his favorite."

    L took a look at Manuel and knew it wasn''t time to y the victim anymore. She spoke up directly, "Manuel, Janice is my only child and I want the best for her. But alpha Kean and Luna Vanessa all look down upon Janice and she can only count on the love Michael has for her. And if Michael also gives in for the profits, I''m afraid..."

    "There''s no way Lauren will agree to marry Michael and Janice is our only option if we want a union between us and the Lunarko Tribe," L said softly, acting like she was saying this for the sake of the tribe and Janice. Michael pondered for a while and finally said, "I see where you''reing from. What did Lauren say in the ward today?"

    "She..." L wanted to say something but hesitated, "you know her. She''s a stubborn kid."

    "And she doesn''t even give a damn about her own grandmother," Manuel shook off his cigarette ash and his eyes darkened, "and of course she doesn''t care about the tribe."

    L sighed, "After all, we owe it to her. But I''ve never expected her to be so cruel. Right now we don''t know what Kean and Vanessa are thinking. Manuel, I don''t think you have much time to hesitate about the heir."

    There was a deafening silence in the living room. Janice clenched her fists, trying hard not to urge Manuel. Finally, after a long time, Manuel spoke up, "I''ll give my shares to Janice so she''ll have something to count on. Let''s hold the shareholders'' meeting. I''ve been trying to make it up to Lauren...but she''s still stubborn like she used to be. Well then, I have to do what I have to do to protect the nco family."

    Hearing that, Janice was so thrilled that she wanted to jump off the ground. She tried very hard to suppress her joy and asked, "Daddy, are you serious?"

    Manuel nodded.

    "Daddy, I love you so much!" Janice couldn''t contain herself anymore and ran to hug Manuel. She was pampering him like she always did but she had got a smug look on her face when she looked down, "you''re so good to me. I don''t even know what to say." "You''re my daughter. Of course I want the best for you," Manuel patted Janice''s head and said.

 Chapter 88

    Third-person POV

    In the nco Estate.

    "We''ve set the time for the meeting." The second she closed the door, L stopped pretending and put on a big smile. She didn''t even care if smiling that much would give her wrinkles because that didn''t matter anymore, "Manuel will hold the meeting in three days to transfer the shares to you and officially make you his heir. Janice, that''s great news!"

    With no one else here, L finally didn''t have to suppress her excitement. She went to give Janice a big hug and stroked her pretty face softly, "That''s wonderful. Janice, in three days, you''ll have the greatest power! No one will ever dare to look down upon us anymore!"

    "Yes, mother, everything will be mine," Janice was so thrilled that she was about to cry and she wanted to run and roar to express how excited she was right now, "that damn butler who only supports Lauren will also have to kiss my a*s soon. I''m the real heir!" Janice had always known that not everyone in this estate truly respected L and her and some of them evenpared her with Lauren. But that didn''t matter. The girl they worshiped was nothing but a loser! She was the true heir! "Yeah. After all these years..." L stared off into space and her eyes glistened with ruthlessness, "the winners are the ones who survive. No one can everpete with us anymore, Janice, from now on, we''re the most prestigious people in the tribe and you''ll be the Luna and the heir."

    "That bitch is just as dumb as her mother," Janice snorted, "I''m dying to see the look on Lauren''s face and I''ll be thrilled if she''s devastated or outrageous!"

    "Alright, Janice, enough about her. She''s lost her marriage and her family. She has no one to count on and lost everything. Who is she topete with you?" Lughed, "right now, what you should focus on are Michael and your father. How''re things with you and Michael recently?"

    Janice froze and then sneered smugly, "He''s such a dumbass. If I don''t need this marriage, I don''t even wanna get near a guy like him. But thank god he''s a moron, it''s a piece of cake for me to coax him. Now that I have my father''s word, even alpha Kean has be nicer to me."

    "Kean has changed his attitude towards you?"

    "Yeah," Janice lifted her dress and sat down. She started picking a ring in her jewel box and said with contempt, "Kean is also fake as hell. He''s been telling us that he needs to look after his friend''s daughter for the sake of their friendship but she''s gone for years and friendship means nothing when ites to benefits. A woman who doesn''t have his son''s love and the inheritance in the tribe and a woman who wins his son''s heart and can bring benefits to his tribe. Which one do you think he''s gonna choose?" The answer couldn''t be clearer.

    L couldn''t stop smirking. She picked up a pearl ne on the table and slowly put it around Janice''s slender neck, "Of course it''s you, my pearl."

    They looked at each other in the mirror and burst intoughter.

    But Janice thought of what Lauren said in the ward and asked confusedly, "Mother, Lauren doesn''t have anything on us, does she? Like the thing her stupid mother left her..."

    "Rest assured. That woman is dead and gone now. How could she have time to..." L paused for a second and smoothly changed the subject, "Lauren doesn''t have anyone to count on anymore. Just sit tight and wait for the day to inherit the nco Group. You should better start thinking about what to wear for that day. I''ll give you my sapphire ne. Janice, my child, you''re gonna ascend to that throne of power and embrace everyone''s respect and admiration. At that time, not to mention Lauren..." L put her most pricey sapphire ne that Manuel gave her on Janice''s neck and said word by word, "everybody has to look up to you."

    "Don''t worry, mother," Janice softly put her hand on L''s with her eyes glistening, "once I be the heir, I''ll ask father to give you a title."

    L sneered.

    Three dayster.

    The meeting was held as scheduled.

    The spacious conference room was filled with the most important people in the nco Group. Janice was sitting next to alpha Manuel, dressed formally with her hair tied up. She was wearing the precious sapphire ne on her fair neck, and her makeup heavier than ever, nothing like the natural makeup she used to wear. Janice seemed to be showing everyone in this way that her status was going to be different from now on.

    To be honest, she was so nervous and thrilled right now that her hands were trembling slightly. She had been trying to disguise herself for so long and was finally going to get what she longed for. Lauren was nothing! She was nothing but a loser! Janice couldn''t wait to show off in front of Lauren and see the look on her face when she crawled on the floor, begging for mercy. She wanna see if Lauren could still act so pretentious!

    But now, Janice held back excitement and looked at Manuel with a gentle smile.

    Alpha Manuel nodded at her silently.

    "Since we are all here, this shareholders'' meeting officially begins," alpha Manuel had been managing the tribe for so many years and had a certain authority. With these words, the conference room suddenly went quiet as he spoke in a deep voice, "I believe you all have received the message that the topic of this meeting is about the selection of the heir."

    "Yes, we have heard that you want to make Janice your heir," one of the shareholders said, but then he looked at Janice frigidly, "but your father and Luna had a deal back then, didn''t they?"

    This old man was well respected in the tribe and knew about the disputes of the past, so he was asking that question for the sake of Lauren.

    Someone agreed with him, "Yeah, your father had already decided who should be the heir."

    "Besides, thisdy''s identity isn''t like Lauren''s at all. Miss Lauren is the one who''s your and Luna''s bloodline."

    They were implying that Janice was just a bastard.

    When it came to her identity, Janice''s eyes darkened but she soon calmed herself down and said with a smile, "The heir should be the one who''s capable enough, right? Ladies and gentlemen, Lauren has made it clear that she''s leaving the tribe and father only made this decision for the sake of your benefit. I believe having me as the sessor will also make our bond with the Lunarko Tribe even deeper."

    At times like this, Janice didn''t wanna y nice anymore and cut to the chase. She believed profits were the only thing that could impress people.

    Just as she expected, no one brought Lauren up again except for that old man. He stubbornly insisted, "Then has Lauren agreed to let Janice be the heir?"

    Alpha Manuel sounded to be regretful but his face was cold as ice, "Since Lauren has already made the decision to leave the nco family, I''ll have to respect her decision. As her father, I''ll give her somepensation. But as the alpha of the tribe, I have to do what''s best for the tribe and the group. I''ll transfer my shares to Janice and let her gradually learn how to run thepany. I hope you guys can help her out and give her some guidance."

    And if Lauren turns down thepensation, there''s not much he can do about it. Manuel thought to himself. He had given Lauren a lot of chances and he was kind enough not to banish her as her father.

    "Then, I announce Janice nco my...."

    Janice couldn''t resist her excitement anymore and couldn''t wait to stand up. She was so thrilled that her heart was gonna pop out of her throat. Just as she was about to get up, someone interrupted her in a cold voice, "Wait.

    If you''re gonna give my and my mother''s shares to Janice, shouldn''t you ask about my opinion first, father?"

    Lauren pushed open the door and coldly nced at Manuel and Janice. She was calm and her aura was stronger than ever. Right now, even though Janice had gotten all dressed up, she looked weak and unconvincing in front of Lauren and got a bit frightened by the looks Lauren gave her. Even alpha Manuel was a bit intimidated by her and stopped talking.

    Everyone in the room had the same feeling.

    That''s right. This should be the true heir.

 Chapter 89

    Lauren''s POV

    They all stared at me, and I just calmly pulled out one of the empty chairs and sat down. I was sitting on Manuel''s left and even though I wasn''t at the center, none of them ignored me and they started ncing at Manuel and me curiously. Manuel lowered his voice and said wrathfully, "Lauren, stop being so unreasonable and don''t make a scene here."

    "Who''s the one that is being unreasonable, father?" I said to him indifferently, "I haven''t left the nco family and the group yet and I have every right to be in the meeting because I''m also a shareholder. Am I wrong?"

    Just as Victor predicted, Manuel and Janice chose to ignore my warning and hold this shareholders'' meeting They wanted to transfer the shares to Janice and make her the heir. But I would never let them take away what belonged to my mother and me again. "It''s okay, father," Janice looked like she finally recovered from her shock and turned to me with a smug look on her face, "Lauren does have the right to participate in this meeting. Father has decided to transfer his shares to me and make me the heir. I''ll run thepany with all my heart and manage the tribe with Michael. Lauren, you don''t need to worry and you can leave now. I''ll devote myself to the group and the tribe and they will thrive under my management," Janice held her chin high and looked at me provocatively, "and whenever you''re in need of our help, Michael and I will treat you nicely. Father has told us to look after you. After all, the blood running in our veins is very simr."

    "You can''t wait for this to happen, Janice," I didn''t take her threats seriously at all, "too bad that things aren''t gonna go your way."

    Hearing that, Manuel spoke in a deep voice, "Lauren, I know you have some hard feelings but it''s not the right time for you to make a scene. I can''t let you be the heir even if it''s for the sake of the tribe''s future. You don''t care about the nco family or our tribe anymore. If you wanna stay, I can give you 10% of what you currently own and if you wanna leave, I''ll give you the appropriatepensation. Stop being so greedy and don''t even think about getting anything else than that." Stop being greedy?

    Who exactly was the one that was being greedy?

    "Then what about my mother''s shares?"

    "... Your mother gave them to me," Manuel paused and said firmly, "you don''t have a say in the properties and shares that belong to me. Lauren, don''t throw away your family and your tribe just because of our personal feud." I once thought Manuel wasn''t a good father.

    But it turned out that he only wasn''t a good father to me. I didn''t expect that he would go this far for Janice To Janice, he must be a good dad.

    "Making Janice the heir is my decision and you don''t have a say in that."

    Manuel looked at me and said that to me with a long face. I could tell from his tone that he was warning me right now.

    I tried to find a trace of guilt or regret on his face but unfortunately, the way he looked at me was aler and threatening. He didn''t see me as his daughter at all and I was nothing but a threat to him.

    Janice couldn''t help smirking when she heard what Manuel said to me. She raised her chin as she looked at me and pursed her lips, trying to hold back her smile, "Lauren, rest assured. Once I be the heir, I''ll take care of you. We''re sisters, after all. I won''t let you be miserable."

    Janice knew how to aggravate me with her words, but I didn''t have the time to pay attention to her now. I looked at Manuel and chuckled, "Your properties and shares? Are you sure?"

    Manuel frowned, "What are you trying to do, Lauren? Stop this nonsense. Back then, your grandfather only made a verbalmitment about the heir tofort your mother. Now I, as the one in charge, have to make the best choice for the development of the group and the tribe." "Only a verbalmitment?"

    "Yes," Manuel said with a straight face, "If you hadn''t done so many absurd things, I would have let you still be the heir."

    "That''s not just a verbalmitment."

    I threw the files I brought onto the desk and stopped Manuel from talking at once.

    I pushed the files to Manuel in front of everybody and said coldly, "When grandpa transferred his shares to my mother, he had signed an agreement that I would be the one to handle her shares after I turned 18 and I would be the sole heir of the nco Tribe." "The part that she lent to you is actually mine.

    And also, the sole heir of the nco Tribe can only be mine."

    In one instance, everyone in the conference room started gasping.

    Manuel and Janice all panicked. Clearly, none of them knew that this file existed.

    Manuel couldn''t believe what I just said and he didn''t care about his manners as alpha at all. He immediately took the file and started checking.

    "No, no way..." Janice''s face turned pasty. She went to read that agreement in disbelief and stopped pretending anymore. She pointed at me and yelled, "This is forged! How could grandpa sign this agreement?! You must have forged this!"

    "Grandpa? Janice, have you even called him grandpa while he was alive?" I mocked her with no mercy.

    "That''s...that''s because I was too young and hadn''t even met..."

    "That''s because grandpa refused to acknowledge you and refused to let L and you step foot into the nco family."

    Janice''s face went pale. She bit her lips and her eyes were filled with rage and devastation. She hated my guts right now.

    "What about you, alpha Manuel? Do you also think this file is forged?" I turned to look at Manuel who had be grim and asked slowly.

    "You hate Janice and it''s not impossible..."

    I snorted and interrupted his weak exnation, "Then let all the uncles and the elders check this out. It''s got the old Mr. nco''s blood mark on it!"

    I snatched the file away from Janice and handed it to the others. Not long after, they nodded, "This...this is indeed the former alpha''s blood mark."

    That was why I didn''t mention this file to Manuel, Janice and L and chose to bring it to the meeting. I wanted everyone here to be my witness. Knowing how selfish and cruel Manuel and Susan could be, I knew that if I showed this to them in private, they might do something worse.

    Manuel pursed his lips and didn''t know what to say anymore. He murmured, "How could he..."

    "Because he didn''t trust you either," I said wryly and looked at him with no emotions in my eyes, "maybe it''s because you''re his son, grandpa knew you well enough to sign this agreement. He knew you''re selfish and cruel, that one day L and Janice will trick you and steal everything away from you and that you don''t care about family...no, you don''t care about me and my mother at all. The only person you care about is yourself."

    "Lauren!" Manuel roared like a desperate beast furiously, "even if you have your mother''s shares, I''m still the one in charge!"

    Facing his wrath, I smiled at ease, "That''s not necessarily true."

    The veins on his face were bulging as he gritted his teeth and said, "What else have you done?"

    I scrolled my phone and sent a message. The next second, a bunch of men in suits barged in. "Who are they?!"

 Chapter 90

    Lauren''s POV

    "Alpha Manuel, it''s been a long while," a dignified voice sounded. Then a man with grey hair walked in from behind. He had a light smile on his wrinkled face but he still looked intimidating. Intelligence and cunning emanated from him. He slowly walked up to Manuel, who had already subconsciously stood up, with a scepter in his hand. "Mr. Matthew," Manuel said gloomily, trying to contain his anger and shock, "what brings you by?"

    After all, Mr. Matthew was the former beta and the assistant of the old alpha nco. After Grandfather passed away, Mr. Matthew retired and went back to his mansion in the forest. Everyone was shocked when they saw him here. In fact, after getting this file, I discovered that this file wasn''t the only leverage my grandfather left me was also his assistant, Mr. Matthew. When I sealed off the file, Mr. Matthew, who had been living in the forest all this time, sensed his call and contacted me.

    "I''m here for the matter of the heir," Mr. Matthew said calmly, "before he passed away, the old alpha had left me a secret order to let this file be shown when necessary to protect Miss Lauren''s rights, and today I am just here to execute the old alpha''sst order." Manuel glimpsed at me, ming me for not telling him this. He seemed pretty disappointed but I did anymore. I just nced at everyone in the room and asked, "Now, is there anyone who still has doubts about this file?"

    No one raised objections anymore and even Janice could only re at me, looking reconciled.

    "I believe this file is real and that my father cared deeply about Lauren," Manuel immediately pulled it

    change this heir only because I have to do what''s best for the tribe. Lauren...has done too many things that "Though I''m getting old, I''m aware of our recent issues with the Lunarko Tribe," Mr. Matthew said with "But she has decided to leave the nco family and the tribe!" said Manuel frigidly.

    "No."

    er and sat down slowly, saving his face, "but Mr. Matthew, you might''ve been out of the tribal center for too long and have no idea what happened. I wanna arm the tribe. Even though I''m her father, I can''t let her ruin the tribe and the group."

    ht face, "even if you wanna change the heir, you have to get Miss Lauren''s consent to give up the inheritance."

    refuse your offer ofpensation and will not allow Janice to vite my properties and interests. nuel harshly.

    looked quite sullen, "You''re ruining the tribe!"

    I answered him instead of Mr. Matthew and looked Manuel right in the eye as he gave me a warning re, he premise of me leaving the tribe is that I must take back what belongs to me and I don''t want your pathetic charity. You even wanna give the properties that belong to Mother and me to your mistress and her daughter. Do you really think....I would say yes to that? Let me make this clear, I refuse to do that!" I stared right back at Manuel''s vicious eyes and said coldly You wanna be a good father? Give them your own stuff, not the properties of me and my mother," I sai Manuel clenched his fists and could no longer suppress his anger. The veins on his neck were bulging "You''re the one who''s really going to ruin the tribe! You''re the one who allowed Janice and Michael to After I finished, I ignored the furious Manuel and slightly tilted my head to ask Mr. Matthew, "If I leave "Together with your mother''s properties and the properties that belong to you originally, it should be 35%. Manuel and Janice were both petrified. Janice forgot to hide her emotions and snapped, "That''s impossible!" "How is that even possible for you to have so many shares!?" Manuel panicked.

    n me and let Janice and L take away what belongs to my mother and me!" I raised my voice defiantly. any properties should Manuel give me?"

    Well, I didn''t have that much at the beginning. But thanks to Victor''s funding, and Aunt ire''s management, I did get some money from thepany''s bonus. However, thepany was newly founded and that money was far from enough to purchase that many shares. Luckily, with Victor''s help, those small shareholders of the nco Group transferred their shares to me in order to let me have more say in my battle with Manuel. And of course, Victor didn''t tell me until he had already done all that. He was always like that, a bit overbearing, but also so considerate and sweet. He seldom said sweet talks and made promises, however, his actions already showed his love for me.

    Manuel immediately came to his senses, "You bribed them? No way! How did you get so much money? Who''s sponsoring you, Lauren?"

    "That''s none of your business," I said coldly, taking the initiative, "now, what''s your decision? Give me 35% of the property and let me go, or do we just continue our stalemate? But your baby girl isn''t gonna get a penny." Then, Mr. Matthew handed me the file and gave me the pen in his pocket, saying, "Miss Lauren, once you sign this file, these properties will all be yours."

    I took the pen with no hesitation and was gonna sign this file. But then Janice, who had been staring at that file all this time, came at me like crazy. She didn''t care about what people might think about her anymore. After all, this was what she had been dreaming of all this time. Her eyes were filled with viciousness and the second she pounced, she wanted to destroy this file.

    How ridiculous and pathetic!

    For starters, this file had the old alpha''s seal on it, which made the file impossible to be destroyed. And I wasn''t a pushover. Janice had always thought her wolf was much stronger than mine but now I could easily dodge her attack. Be came out and pped her hard in the face, knocking her down and leaving a bloody scar on her face and shoulder.

    "Piss off! You stupid bitch!" yelled Belle.

    Janice was overwhelmed by the pain.

    And even I was a bit surprised at how much stronger Be and I had betely. But I didn''t have time to think about that. I took out my handkerchief and slowly wiped off the blood on my fingers, staring at Janice wryly, "Don''t bother ying the victim this time. I did do it this time. Janice, I have warned you not to get greedy."

    Janice covered her face and shouted, "How can you be stronger than me? Did you use some shady tricks on me? That belongs to me! I''m the one who should be the heir!"

    She was screaming hysterically like crazy.

    I put down the handkerchief stained with her blood and then I grabbed the pen and signed my name calmly. I handed the file to Mr. Matthew, "Mr. Matthew, if there is still a dispute over the shareholding of the nco Group, are the shares transferred out by Manuel and the decision of the heir still valid?"

    Mr. Matthew was still wearing that faint smile, "Of course not. We''ll just need to wait for the result of the negotiation."

    "Which means, Miss Janice won''t get any of the nco Group''s properties."

    "No! No!" Janice yelled in panic.

    I ignored her and said to Mr. Matthew, "Then please deal with the following negotiation for me, Mr. Matthew."

    "Of course," Matthew answered, "and I know the old alpha doesn''t want Miss Janice to be the heir."

    What he said broke Janice down. She was shaken and then she copsed into the chair, murmuring, "No, no way...That''s impossible...She''s just a weak and useless wolf! She can''t be stronger than I am! Even Michael despises her for her weakness. I''m the best candidate for the heir!"

    I turned to look at Janice and let Be take control of me. I could feel my strength growing because I could feel the fear in their eyes as they looked at me and even Janice was shaking in terror. I spoke coldly, "In the past, I didn''t care topete with you. You''re the one who needs to steal what belongs to other people just to prove yourself."

    "Lauren, your power..." Even Manuel was shocked.

    "My wolf has always been this strong. It''s just that you''ve never paid any attention to me." I snapped.

    He would be more surprised if he knew I had the healing power but I wasn''t going to tell him. What I just said was enough to shut him up.

    Janice wanted to say something but then she trembled out of pain when she heard Be growling. I turned around and was about to leave.

    "Lauren! Have you ever thought of us as your family?" roared Manuel.

    "I should be the one to ask that question, not you," I didn''t stop for him and kept walking, "and I''ve warned you before, haven''t I?"

    The sapphire ne on Janice''s neck suddenly broke, and the sapphire tainted with her blood fell onto the ground and she looked miserable and pathetic now, nothing like the way she looked back then.

    I slowly walked out of the room and ignored the gazes behind me.

 Chapter 91

    Lauren''s POV

    No one dared toe and stop me as I was surrounded by a bunch of bodyguards Victor sent and Ma bodyguards, I already had a guess in my mind. Just as I expected, I saw Victor in the car.

    He seemed to smell something and frowned.

    Noticing he was staring at my fingers, I looked down and saw some blood on them. I exined, "I''m n "I know."

    Silly me. Of course, Victor could tell it wasn''t my blood by the smell of it. He took my hand and wiped I didn''t know what to say and finally answered, "It didn''t hurt for me but I think it did for her." Compared with the physical pain, the mental t*****e was much more unbearable for Janice. She had w "Great. If you need to teach someone else a lesson again, just tell them to do it for you. You don''t hav But Be kept murmuring in my head, "No, it''s more fun to do it myself."

    "...I''m with you this time, Be." And for times like that, only a strong fightback could make Janice back My answer got Be more excited, "Then why didn''t you let me kick her ass? She has always been telli Seeing that Be was getting carried away, I hastily stopped her and said to Victor, "Alright, let''s go ho Victor said without a care, "It''s not that bad. This tribe is gonna be yours eventually and it''s normal fo Be agreed, "Yea, why is that a bad thing? Let them see who got you back."

    Back then, the nco Tribe was revived with the help of my mother. Grandpa then divided the shares

    I didn''t do that. To an outsider, it would appear that I was being soft, but I know I wasn''t.

    "To be honest, I''m indeed not interested in running apany. You know, my ability was my healing p that important for me but it will make Manuel and Janice suffer." I leaned over and said in Victor''s ear "Hmm?"

    idn''t have the guts to banish me as now I was one of the biggest shareholders in the nco Group. I easily made it to the parking lot. Looking at those

    This isn''t my blood."

    od off my fingers, "Did it hurt?"

    o long for the day she could finally be recognized but then her dream vanished.

    it yourself," Victor said dotingly. He was spoiling me and indulging me so much that I even feel a bit awkward.

    ryone that we''re the ones who bullied her. Then let''s get a kick out of beating her up."

    st. Things are gonna go bad if someone finds out the alpha of another tribe is here." be here. Why didn''t you get back the nco Tribe?"

    y between Manuel and my mother, and now the shares I had wereparable to Manuel''s. So it was easy for me to get the control of thepany back. But

    nd I was more passionate about saving lives and healing people. But they had pushed too far and I had to fight for my right. Getting back the control isn''t w voice.

    "Stalling like this benefits me. I''m the heir. Manuel wanted the nco Group to thrive but he wasn''t happy about sharing his properties with me and me taking away his position someday. In a word, he''s helping me make money and that thought will t*****e them every single day until they give in to me or just give up and let me be the heir.

    But Janice and L didn''t want me to be the heir and they will go all the way to persuade Manuel to give his shares to Janice so she could have some leverage in the Lunarko Tribe. A Luna with impure blood has to convince her people with great profits or capability. Some of the people in the Lunarko Tribe didn''t like Janice in the first ce and if she couldn''t bring them any benefits, the Lunarko Tribe would want Michael to marry a woman with a more prestigious background." I continued to exin. Then how long could their so-called true lovest?

    If Michael was loyal, he wouldn''t have been seduced by Janice and wouldn''t have tried to tangle with me while still being with Janice.

    Manuel, Janice and Michael would be faced with much more obstacles in front of benefits and they would definitely be struggling, which was the reason why I made that decision.

    In front of Victor, I didn''t try to hide my schemes as I believed in Victor. And I wasn''t some sort of innocent girl anymore. If anyone dared to harm me, then my words for them would be, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and a scheme for a scheme. But would Victor be a little scared by my dark thoughts? I wasn''t that kind-hearted and innocent.

    After saying that, I tilted my head and looked at him, raising my eyebrows, "Is that a bit too vicious? M has always said that we''re like an evil sister and a vile witch. I''m not that kind, Victor."

    Hearing that, Victor chuckled and threw the handkerchief that was stained with Janice''s blood under the seat. He kissed my fingers that were all wiped clean and said in a deep voice, "I told you, I''ll hand you the weapon if you want revenge. You want a silver dagger or a magic potion? Or you want me to do it for you, my Luna?"

    His husky voice sounded even more tempting in the car. I couldn''t look away at all. My lips curled up, "You''re so..."

    Victor continued, "A woman that''s too weak isn''t worthy of standing by my side. You''re perfect the way you are."

    He could always think of a way topliment me.

    I couldn''t help but ask, "I suddenly feel like Janice did something good for me."

    "Huh? Like what?"

    "Like having an affair with Michael. If she hadn''t ruined my engagement with Michael, how would I have met you? We probably wouldn''t be together."

    I thought Janice didn''t actually love Michael that much. She might just want to be the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe and love the feeling of stealing things away from me. But either way, I could end up with Victor thanks to her plot.

    If I hadn''t broken off my engagement that day, I probably wouldn''t have felt sorry for Victor who was in the same situation as me and helped him get rid of that woman. I might just treat him like my other patients though his status was a bit special. "That''s not a possibility," Victor''s eyes darkened as he stared at me and pulled me closer. Even though he was holding my hand gently, I could feel his strong possessiveness.

    He was speaking quietly but his voice was somehow quite seductive. He sneered and held me tighter, "You''re mine."

    "I''m just saying what if..."

    "There''s no such a possibility," Victor said, "you''re gonna be my partner with or without that cheating loser in your life."

    "Even if Michael and I hadn''t broken off our engagement when we first met?"

    "That doesn''t matter."

    The way he looked at me was telling me that if he thought I should be his partner, he would do anything to get me.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Sometimes, alphas'' possessiveness could get so strong. I had to agree with him and nod, "Okay, I''m your partner and you''re mine too."

    We locked eyes and smiled.

    Victor held my hand as the car slowly drove away from the Fullmoon Tribe. But this time, I didn''t feel sad or reluctant to leave anymore. Even though I grew up in this ce and had beautiful memories of my childhood in that forest, all of them were sealed in a box and had be the past. And now, I had my whole new life ahead of me.

    The sunshine shone on Victor''s face through the car window.

    At this very moment, he turned to me and said, "You don''t need to peep like that. Just look at me as much as you want to."

    "Who says I''m looking at you?" I didn''t want this guy to get cocky and denied on purpose, "I''m just checking up on my patient. The surgery ising up and you need to be hospitalized one or two days before the surgery. Have you dealt with all your work?" "Yeah. Rest assured, I''ve already given Richard my orders. The tribe will still run smoothly without me being around for a few days," Victor said calmly, "you don''t need to worry about me and don''t get nervous. I believe in you."

    To be honest, this was the first time I had ever been so anxious about a surgery. It was like I was doing this for the first time in my entire life. Be giggled and interrupted my thoughts, "That''s right, and I believe in us too." "Alright."

 Chapter 92

    Lauren''s POV

    The next day.

    When Be and I finished our training routine, my phone suddenly started ringing. It was the butler. My heart began racing because I knew he wouldn''t call me for no reason. I hastily picked up the phone and the butler said in a hurry, "Miss Lauren, sorry to bother you. I''m afraid you need toe back right away."

    "What happened?" I knew the butler well enough and he wouldn''t follow L''s order and call me like this. I started picking out some clean clothes while answering the call.

    "Mrs. Anna is here."

    Even though I had prepared myself for what wasing next, my hands still shook a little and I instantly asked, "How''s she feeling right now?"

    "I''m doing my best to calm her down but...Today is the day Mrs. Susanes home from the hospital and I''m afraid they''re gonna bump into each otherter," the butler whispered, "we haven''t told Mrs. Anna that Mrs. Susan is in the hospital." I got what he meant and said, "I''ll be there in a few minutes. Try to keep these two away from each other as much as possible." "Yes, Miss Lauren."

    After hanging up the phone, I hurriedly changed my clothes and went out. I didn''t even have time to tell Victor, who was talking business with Richard in the study, what was going on because I knew Mrs. Anna, my grandmother from my mother''s side, way too well. She was hot-tempered so I had never told her that I had broken off my engagement with Michael and I was also reluctant to ask them for their help. It was a good thing that she lived in a distant forest. If she found out about what happened, she would definitely lose her temper and go to the nco Estate to fight the ncos. She used to be a great warrior when she was young. But after getting severe injuries from the dark enchantment and after ageing, her power was not like before. I by no means wanted her to get hurt. I didn''t know where she got the news and the moment she knew what happened, she went out and barged into the nco Estate without telling me because she knew I would stop her from doing that.

    In the nco Estate

    "Susan nco! You vile creatures! You killed my daughter and now you''re trying toy a finger on my baby grandchild! You just let the bastard of a mistress steal her fianc¨¦ like that! Is viciousness running in your blood? You shameless bastards! I''ll w your freaking eyeballs out!"

    The second I stepped into the door, I heard my grandma roaring.

    Thank God she hadn''t found out that Manuel tried to change the heir or else grandma would do anything to dere war against the Fullmoon Tribe. And that was thest thing I wanted. I just wanted them to live a peaceful and quiet life in the forest as war would definitely cause injuries and even deaths.

    "That''s because she''s useless and couldn''t even keep her fianc¨¦," Susan shouted back, "wake up and take a look at what your granddaughter has done! That evil brat is trying to ruin her tribe and destroy her family!" Hearing that, I hurriedly ran inside, "Grandma Anna, don''t get upset."

    There was aplicated look on Grandma Anna''s face when she saw me and then she dragged me behind her and blocked me with her body. Even though she was getting old and had be shorter than me now, she was still trying to protect me with her own body, "Lauren, don''t be afraid of them. I''ll protect you and won''t let them treat you like this."

    My heart melted and Iforted her, "I''m fine, grandma, everything''s settled now. Let''s go home. I don''t want you to get upset. Besides, you really think I would love a cheating bastard like Michael? I don''t give a damn about the marriage contract with the Lunarko Tribe anymore, grandma."

    "That''s right, my Lauren deserves a better man," Grandma Anna patted my hand but didn''t seem to press down her anger, "but I can''t just let them bully you like this."

    I didn''t know how she struck Susan''s nerve. Susan raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "We''re bullying your granddaughter? She''s trying to take control of the entire nco Group! I''m warning you, Lauren, there''s no way I''ll let you be the heir, not over my dead body!"

    "The heir?" Grandma Anna froze and then became furious. Her eyes gradually turned dark green and her voice became hoarse and terrifying. She was calling her wolf.

    "You already took away her fianc¨¦. And now you wanna change the heir?"

    "Grandma, it''s all settled!" I hastily said. I didn''t think she would lose the fight but she was getting old and I was worried that she might get hurt.

    Susan was also quite pissed and she got even more enraged thinking about what happened in the meeting yesterday, "She wants to leave the tribe! She doesn''t deserve to be the heir! She will never take away the properties that belong to the nco family!" "You''ve pushed too far!" Grandma Anna roared like a beast.

    A ck wolf showed up in front of me. It was Grandma Anna''s wolf. She was ring at Susan and hit her head fiercely with her giant w. Susan wasn''t prepared for this and was knocked down to the floor. She started rolling and dodged her attacks. Then Susan saw me and felt humiliated because she lost her face in front of me. Her face was distorted by rage and she also shifted into her wolf form.

    "Damn you, you old hag!" Susan screamed.

    "Be."

    The next second, Be immediately took control of my body and pulled Grandma Anna away from Susan''s attack. Susan''s dark eyes were filled with hatred and viciousness as they stared at grandma and me.

    Susan went mad when she saw how I protected my grandma andpletely lost her mind. She showed her fangs and attacked us with her sharp ws as if she was fighting her nemesis. Grandma Anna shielded me subconsciously because she thought I was still the little girl who needed her protection. She wasn''t strong as before but she still faced Susan''s attacks and two giant wolves tangled up with each other...

    Bang!

    Susan missed the hit and struck the floor. The wood splinters flew up in the air and the bystanders didn''t dare toe up. And those omega servants had already hidden away.

    I had to separate them...

    I instantly let Be take control, shifted and wanted to separate the two of them at the right time. But then someone else got a head start. It was Janice!

    But Janice wasn''t trying to make peace. She wanted to fight my grandma with Susan. She aimed at Grandma Anna''s back with her sharp nails. My eyes went cold and my body got lighter. Though my ability was my healing power, right now a mysterious stream of power was flowing inside of me. I knocked Janice''s wolf over and she fell on top of Susan. Both of them fell to the ground in a mess.

    Without any hesitation, I went over and wed Janice''s neck, choking her harder as she looked at me in shock and terror.

    "Lauren! What are you doing!? Are you gonna kill your sister?!" Susan roared, "no way, something''s off...Isn''t your wolf weak and useless?"

    "You''re the one that''s weak and useless!" Be grunted in my head.

    I tossed Janice away with contempt and snorted, "I am going to kill her if she really attacks my grandma."

    Janice went back to her human form and couldn''t stop coughing, "I...I was just afraid that grandma Susan might get hurt...I just wanted to separate them..."

    She was acting again but I didn''t wanna waste any time on her. I turned around and held Grandma Anna''s arm, "Grandma, let''s go. Don''t waste time on people who don''t deserve our attention. And as you can see, no one can bully me."

    Grandma Anna seemed a bit surprised, "Yeah, you''ve...you''ve be a lot stronger, Lauren."

    I suddenly realized my power was stronger than anyone else''s in the room just then but my wolf Be had never been so powerful and intimidating like this before. Was it because I was desperate to protect my grandmother just then? Or was it because of Victor? I came to my senses and said, "Yeah, let''s go, grandma. Let''s go back to my apartment. We haven''t talked in a long time. Don''t waste time on a couple of losers."

    "Alright, alright," seeing that I waspletely fine, she nodded contentedly and said to Susan coldly, "I don''t know what''s the deal with the matter of the heir but if someone attempts to bully my granddaughter again, I''ll do whatever I can to help her!"

 Chapter 93

    Lauren''s POV

    Susan was stunned by my sudden strong power. And Janice had just been warned by me and had to act like an obedient and innocent girl with Susan around. So no one dared to stop me when I left with Grandma Anna. We then went back to my apartment. I opened the door and could feel how stuffy this apartment had gotten. It had been a while since thest time I was here. The couch and desks were dusty, and there were no fresh fruits on the table. I opened the windows and let some fresh air in and then I put aside those medical magazines at the door and helped grandma sit down. I was hoping that she wouldn''t notice I hadn''t lived there for a long time.

    As I expected, grandma came out from the forest alone. Hearing that I had ended my engagement with the Lunarko Tribe and that Janice stole my fianc¨¦, she was so mad that she went straight to the nco Estate to ask Manuel and Susan for an exnation. "Grandma, have you left the forest without telling anyone?" I asked. Grandma Anna had been hot-tempered like this ever since she was young.

    Grandma Anna was still furious and said, "The second I heard about it, I came out from the forest right away. Damn the nco family... No, damn Manuel and Susan. How dare those bastards treat you like this?"

    "I''m not a pushover. Do I look like one? Easy, don''t be mad," my heart melted when I heard how much she cared about me and I just tried hard tofort her. Then I saw the scratches on the back of her hand and my heart sank, "You''re hurt?" Grandma Anna looked at her hand and said casually, "Oh, maybe that douchebag Susan did it. It''s fine. The scar on my shoulder is much worse than this."

    "Grandma, let me take care of your wounds," I said worriedly. Then I took the medical kit, got the ointment and put it on her wounds.

    "Don''t get angry because of them. It''s not worth it." Looking into her eyes, I said.

    "Lauren, I am your grandma," Grandma Anna raised her hand and then patted my hand gently, "why didn''t you tell us about what happened and just put up with all this alone? Whenever someone bullies you, you can always tell me and I''ll help you. How could you just...let those jerks bully you like that?"

    Grandma got all riled up again and smacked the table. I was worried that her wounds would be ripped open again and hastily took her hand.

    "They didn''t get what they wanted."

    I knew my grandma was too short-tempered and would definitely start a fight with them and might even get herself hurt. She had been injured a couple of times when she was younger and my mother''s death had broken her heart. She was getting old now and finally had some peaceful time away from the crowd. I couldn''t bear to see her suffer because of me again.

    "Is that so?" grandma said wrathfully, "your marriage with the Lunarko Tribe got ruined. We had a deal that if neither of you found your mate, you would get married. I thought Kean''s son was a good kid but it turns out..."

    "Actually, that''s a good thing, isn''t it?" Iforted her, "at least I found out about his affair with Janice and what kind of man he truly is before we got married. I wasn''t that into him anyway. And now...Manuel and Janice are quite worried about this marriage." Grandma suddenly became curious, "How so?"

    "I set a trap for them." I didn''t tell her the details about the heir and the meeting because I was afraid that she might go straight to Manuel or even assemble all the remaining warriors in the forest.

    However, after hearing that, grandma became quite upset, "My poor child, you wouldn''t have done that if they had forced you to."

    I felt much better now seeing that she was so protective of me. But at the same time, I started to have mixed feelings. At first, I didn''t want to tell grandma because I didn''t want to disturb them. But it felt so good to be protected by your loved ones. Grandma held me in her arms again.

    I wasn''t used to intimacy, but when grandma hugged me, I was reluctant to leave her arms. She smelled warm and nice like the fresh flowers in spring and it felt like I went back to my childhood again.

    "They''re just a bunch of bastards," grandma patted my back and said, "it''s okay, Lauren, we can get away from this madness. Come back to our tribe. We''ll protect you."

    It felt good to be loved and protected like this. I looked down to avoid eye contact with her in case I might shed tears because of her words. I knew she was worried that I might get lonely after leaving the nco family and they might pick on me because my wolf wasn''t strong enough.

    But...

    I got up from her arms and smiled, "Grandma, do you think my wolf isn''t strong enough?"

    Grandma didn''t answer the question directly and said, "It''s good that you didn''t marry Michael. We can keep looking for your mate again."

    I knew what she was thinking. She thought that the union with me and my mate would make my wolf stronger.

    I gave her a mysterious smile, "I''m strong enough even without a mate. It''s just that Manuel and Michael don''t know about this."

    And I do have a partner. I said to myself in my head. "What?"

    As she looked at me confusedly, I took her wounded hand and started using my healing power on it. Werewolves all had strong bodies and the cuts on the back of her hand were healing at an incredibly rapid pace with my healing power. In a few seconds, her hand was as good as new. "That''s what I''m really capable of."

    This was nothingpared to what my healing power was actually capable of. It could heal the severely wounded and bring the dead back to life. Victor got seriously injured by the Dark Entrance. But after Be''s exploration into his inner mind, his wolf Kent was already recovering.

    "Oh god! You..." Grandma looked surprised. She looked at her hand and moved it carefully, her eyes filled with astonishment, "Lauren, you...This is incredible! You have such amazing power!"

    She was happy like a little kid.

    "So you don''t need to worry about my safety anymore. They think I''m not strong enough, but it''s just because I haven''t told them how powerful I''ve be."

    She hugged me excitedly, "I''m so proud of you, Lauren! I knew it, you always have it in you."

    I couldn''t helpughing as she praised me like that.

    "Oh, by the way," grandma reminded me, "don''t let Manuel or any of the nco family know about this. All Susan and Manuel care about are their own benefits. If they know you''ve got such amazing power, they''ll be onto something. Just let them regret everything they''ve done! Let them see what they''re missing!" "I''m not gonna tell them anyway," I nodded and said, "besides, they can no longer manipte me. Rest assured."

    "You''re right. You''re such a smart and beautiful girl," grandma chuckled and she wasn''t upset anymore now, "you deserve a more powerful partner.

    And that man should be trustworthy and decent," she was so delighted that she started wondering what kind of man my partner should be, "and of course, he must be handsome enough. Michael...isn''t good enough for you. My Lauren deserves better." Powerful, decent and trustworthy...

    I couldn''t stop thinking about Victor. My lips curled up at the thought of him.

    Grandma saw the look on my face and asked expectantly, "Lauren, do you already have a partner?"

    I didn''t want to lie to Grandma Anna, so I admitted and nodded, "Yes."

    "Oh! That''s wonderful!" she was thrilled to hear that and asked, "who is he? Is he nice to you?"

    "It''s Victor," I said with a smile.

    "Vic...Wait, alpha Victor from the Midnight ws Tribe?!"

 Chapter 94

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Alpha Victor from the Midnight ws Tribe?!"

    The smile on grandma''s face froze and she wasn''t so excited anymore. She couldn''t believe what she just heard and asked that question again.

    I nodded, "Yes."

    "I can''t believe it''s that kid from the Midnight ws Tribe..." Grandma Anna gasped with aplicated look on her face, "how did you two know each other?" "I''m his attending doctor," I exined to her frankly.

    "This is so..." grandma nced at the back of her hand worriedly and finally spoke up after hesitating for a while, "Lauren, does alpha Victor know about your power?"

    "Are you worried that Victor has chosen to be with me because of my healing power?"

    "Don''t believe in men''s sweet talk," grandma said with a straight face, "your power is way too rare and I''m sure that if they find out you have this healing power, they''ll do whatever they can to approach you or keep you by their side with force. And Victor...Even a hermit like me knows he just got injured not long ago."

    I said firmly, "He''s not that kind of guy."

    But Grandma Anna was still quite concerned.

    "Grandma, you really think I''m the kind of girl that can be fooled by a man''s sweet talk?"

    "Of course not. You''re smarter than that," grandma answered.

    "That''s right," I chuckled, "and before we got together, Victor didn''t even know I had this healing power."

    "He really didn''t know about that?"

    I nodded.

    At first, I only told Victor that I had a new solution to heal Kent, and didn''t exin that it was because of my special healing power. It didn''t matter if Victor knew I had this power anymore, but I could be sure that he wasn''t being with me because of my healing power.

    I told her how Victor and I fell in love and how he helped and supported me, "...And after that, we became partners. He''s a strong and upstanding guy and he gave me a lot of help."

    Grandma Anna looked quite shocked. And when she heard that Victor went to save me at the annulment ceremony, she was pissed again and wanted to punch Manuel in the face. But then she giggled, "Oh, you two love birds. I start to remember when your grandpa and I were young. Back then, he was also a handsome and strong alpha."

    She paused for a second and added, "And now he''s a handsome old man."

    I burst intoughter.

    "This is nice, Lauren," she suddenly looked at me significantly, "back when you were still with Michael, you wouldn''t talk about him like that and all you said about him was ''fine'' and ''not bad''. You must be very into this guy. And he must be very good to you or else you wouldn''t look like that when you talked about him."

    "What...do I look like right now?"

    "In love."

    "Desperately in love."

    Grandma and Be said at the same time.

    I paused and thenughed, "So, grandma, you don''t need to worry about me. I''m doing great."

    Grandma tucked my hair behind my ear and said, "Then I''m finally relieved now. I''ve always said that my Lauren is one of a kind and only morons with poor tastes like Manuel and Michael can''t see how great you are."

    She was still quite irritated at the mention of them.

    "Thank God you finally found the one who really cherishes you," grandma said, "oh, Lauren, when can I meet him?"

    Grandma was always perceptive. With just a nce at the brand-new medical magazines beside us, she could tell what was going on, "Have you already started living together? Those magazines at the door have been there for a long time and look at all the dust on the table."

    "... Yeah," I nodded and felt that it was impossible to hide it from her, "right after I broke off the engagement, I moved into his estate for the sake of my privacy and his treatment."

    However, she didn''t seem to disapprove of this as I expected and even looked at me expectantly, "I want to meet him, Lauren."

    Not only was she curious, but she also wanted to check if this man was worth my trust.

    "I wanna bring him to you, too," I said, "but it''s not a convenient time for Victor for now. I''ll take him to the tribe to visit you and grandpa after he fully recovers."

    I didn''t tell her that Victor couldn''t meet her because he had a surgery a few dayster. In fact, the fewer people knew about this, the better. And as I expected, grandma agreed dly.

    In the night.

    After having supper with Grandma Anna, she got a call from grandpa through mind-link.

    "Oops, your grandpa''s just found out I am here." Grandma looked at me and chuckled.

    "Please, don''t let him know about what happened. I don''t want him to get worried." I grabbed grandma''s hand and shook it gently, pleading.

    "Toote. He already knew it. He''s throwing a tantrum now and wanna send some warriors here." Grandma looked stern and continued.

    "Oh no." I looked uneasy and worried.

    "Ha ha ha..."

    Grandma Anna, however, suddenly burst intoughter.

    "No worries. I persuaded him. He would just send someone to pick me up, now that our little Lauren has already got the powerful Alpha Victor''s protection." she added smilingly. "Grandma." Noticing that Grandma Anna was only teasing me, I pouted. I was really scared that they would start a war. I didn''t want them to get hurt because of me.

    The warrior sent by grandpa would only arrive the next day, so grandma and I stayed in the apartment for the night.

    Before bedtime, I called Victor.

    "So that''s what happened today. I''lle back tomorrow," I leaned over the balcony and said to Victor on the phone with the breeze gently brushing my cheeks, "how are your legs? Are they alright?" In the quiet evening, Victor''s voice sounded like music to my ears, "Don''t worry about me. It''s just one evening. You''ll get back tomorrow, right?"

    That wasn''t a question. Judging from his tone, he was quite certain.

    I teased, "Maybe."

    "Maybe?" Victor paused and continued, "Richard is clumsy and the massages he gave me aren''t as good as yours."

    "Let me interpret for you. He''s saying that he can''t live without you," Be said bluntly.

    I blushed at her words and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Okay. My grandpa will send people to pick up grandma tomorrow."

    "Then I''ll go and get you," Victor said immediately as if this was some kind ofpetition.

    "No need for that. Just wait for me at home," I said, "get ready for the surgery. I wanna take you to my grandma''s tribe after you recover. She wants to meet you."

    Victor became quiet for a second and said from the other end of the phone, "You mentioned me to your grandma?"

    "Is that not okay?"

    Did he not want our rtionship to go public yet? Back at the Moondance Ball, Victor seemed eager to tell everyone we were together.

    "Of course it''s okay. This is great, so great."

    Even though we were on the phone, I could tell Victor was smiling but he seemed a bit anxious.

    "Your grandma wants to see me?"

    "Yeah, she''s curious about you," I suddenly realized something and asked, "Victor, are you...nervous right now?"

    "No," Victor denied instantly, "I was just thinking what kind of gifts she would like. We must bring them some gifts when we visit them. I''ll tell Richard to keep an eye on something rare and valuable and then..." "Wait, Victor," I chuckled and interrupted him because it sounded like he wanted Richard to prepare the gifts in the middle of the night, "you don''t need to rush. It''s not like you guys are gonna meet right away." "...I just wanna be prepared."

    This strong alpha had already seen a lot of great things but he became so nervous and awkward just because he was about to meet my grandparents. Seeing him like this, I just wanted to go back and kiss him on the lips right now. "What are youughing at?"

    Since he couldn''t do anything about it on the other end of the phone, I giggled, "I''m just thinking about...how adorable you are."

    "Adorable?"

    He was surprised and a bit discontent about the word I used to describe him.

    "Yeah, an adorable alpha," I thought of Eli who was peeping at us at the orphanage and thought of how excited and nervous Eli was about our arrival and Victor was just like him now, "kind of like Eli." I blurted out. "That little kid?" Victor wasn''t pleased to hear that.

    "Yep. You''re an adorable alpha, just like him."

    "Good for you," Victor said significantly and his voice sounded tempting in the silent night, "tomorrow I''ll show...what an ''adorable'' alpha I am."

 Chapter 95

    Lauren''s POV

    "I''m looking forward to it." I giggled.

    Victor paused and then chuckled in a husky voice, "Are you thinking about I''m not there and can''t do anything to you? You are trying to tease me, huh?" Victor indeed knew me well.

    I didn''t say he was wrong and added, "I finally have a chance to flirt with my adorable alpha and I gotta make the most of it." "Alright, hope you''ll still be this bold tomorrow, Lauren."

    "Are you being shy, my alpha? Ha ha ha..." Iughed.

    After a short while, I eventually became serious as a doctor again, "As your attending doctor, I must remind you to avoid strenuous training as much as possible before your surgery to make sure you''ll be physically prepared."

    "As your boyfriend and your patient, I think Dr. Lauren shouldn''t only focus on my physical statement and should also keep my mind positive."

    He was snarky as always. Even though Victor was not a talkative person, that didn''t mean he was ineloquent. There were a lot of times when I didn''t know what to say back to him. At that moment, Grandma Anna came from the hallways with a ss of warm milk in her hand, "Lauren,e and have some..."

    She nced at my phone for a second and shut her mouth after giving me a mischievous look. She smiled and backed up a little and then she walked away. But before she left, she couldn''t help looking back at me and said, "I didn''t mean to interrupt you. Just go ahead and have a nice little talk. There''s no need to rush. You can talk in the room. I''m old now and can''t hear what you guys are saying."

    "It''s just M," I said. Grandma used to be a strong werewolf with super good hearing. Though she was not as young as before, I didn''t believe her words about being old and couldn''t hear us talking. She was just curious.

    She poked her head out and said, "You don''t look like you''re on the phone with M."

    "Okay, okay. Don''t mind me. I don''t wanna leave that person on hold for too long."

    After saying that, Grandma Anna went back to her room, whistling. She was energetic as always.

    But Victor suddenly got curious and asked, "What do you look like when you''re on the phone with me?"

    "Normal," I said with a straight face, "my grandma just jokes a lot. She''s an interesting and fun-loving person. You''ll see when I take you to our tribe to visit her."

    "I''d love that."

    "Alright, it''ste. Good night and have some rest."

    "Okay," Victor said gently, "good night."

    He didn''t say anything sweet but it sounded like he was whispering in my ears right now when I heard his deep and sexy voice on the phone. He got my head in the cloud as his tempting voice came from the other end of the line. Even though I didn''t have a mirror at hand, I could tell I was smiling right now.

    Maybe this was what grandma was talking about.

    After saying good night to each other, we were still on the line and neither of us hung up the phone. I came to my senses and pressed the button.

    Be roasted in my head, "No wonder M said that people in love can''t get their hands off each other for one second and can''t even hang up the phone easily."

    I couldn''t deny that so I just ignored her and went back to my room. Because I didn''t have time to tidy up the guestroom, I would sleep in the same room with grandma tonight. She was browsing through a magazine right now and her eyes suddenly brightened up when I walked in.

    "You guys don''t wanna spend a little more time on the phone? You don''t need to worry about me."

    Iughed andy down next to her. I wasn''t used to sleeping with someone else besides me because that would make me a bit insecure. But her warm aroma made me feel at ease. And it reminded me that a long time ago, she would put me to bed and sleep right next to me just like this.

    "Don''t you wanna call grandpa and say good night?"

    "Oh, I''ve been with that old man for ages and I wanna know what it feels like to be a single woman once in a while."

    "Thank God that he didn''t hear you say that."

    Grandma said carelessly, "He''s used to this. He''s probably taking a nice walk in the woods right now without me being there."

    "He''s doing that because he''s anxious and can''t wait to get you back home."

    She chuckled and looked right into my eyes, trying to figure out something, "I''m happy to see you like this, Lauren."

    I knew what she was talking about.

    "You''ve always seemed indifferent about your future partner and it was almost like you didn''t give a damn or something. It doesn''t matter if your fianc¨¦ suddenly bes another person. He''s more like a...task for you to tackle," she said slowly, "I thought that Michael was a good kid because he''s Kean''s son. And if you don''t care about who your future partner is gonna be, he''s a good choice for you. But I never thought that... Never mind, enough about that douchebag. Now that you''ve finally found a better partner, I''m happy for you, Lauren."

    "I''m d that I met him," I said honestly.

    Maybe it was because I hadn''t been outspoken like this for a very long time, grandma was quite surprised but then she smiled in relief, "That''s lovely. He must be a partner worthy of your trust."

    Onte nights like this, people tended to get more vulnerable. I couldn''t help but ask about my mother, "When mother brought her mate to you, how did you feel, grandma?"

    Grandma stared off into space and her eyes were filled with longing and sorrow. After a while, she finally spoke, "Back then, she looked so happy when she brought Manuel to us and she imed that this was her mate. I was truly happy for them but I was also quite worried because love wasn''t the only thing that I saw in his eyes. There was also greed and the desire for power. He was a possessive and dominant alpha and your mother was a proud princess because we loved her and took her as the apple of our eyes. Perhaps we had pampered her and she had never encountered any obstacles before. That''s why..."

    That was why she couldn''t take the hit when she found out her mate betrayed her.

    Grandma couldn''t bear to say more.

    "Don''t me her. Your mother didn''t want to leave you alone."

    Grandma was sobbing and I didn''t want to make her more devastated. So I nodded and changed the subject, "I know. I''ve never med my mother for that. Don''t be sad, Victor''s nothing like Manuel."

    "He''s a much stronger alpha than Manuel."

    "He''s also a childish and adorable guy. He even got nervous when he heard that I''m bringing him to you guys," I tried to shift her attention to something else but the thing that I really wanted to ask her was about my mother''s death. But grandma and grandpa loved their daughter more than anything else in the world. So I thought they would be aware of everything that happened back then and didn''t hide anything from me.

    "Oh, then I gotta prepare a gift for him too," said grandma. Victor''s POV

    Tonight, the estate seemed quieter than ever.

    This was odd. In the past, I sent all the servants away because I was sick and tired of their noises and the pity or fear in their eyes. The quiet environment allowed me to calm down and think but ever since Lauren got here, this estate became vivid and full of life. I got used to her presence and now I felt lonely when she wasn''t around, which seemed quite unreal.

    I was lying in my bed but I didn''t feel like sleeping. Even the rustle of leaves outside the windows irritated me.

    Finally, I gave up. I got out of bed and contacted beta Richard through our mind link.

    "Alpha Victor, is there anything I can do for you? The documents you asked for can be delivered to you tomorrow and all the important work during your surgery and your recovery period has all been dealt with," Richard said in a low voice.

    "I know. That''s not why I contact you."

    Richard became serious and asked, "I''m all ears."

    "What kind of gifts do elders like?" I asked curiously. To be honest, I seldom got along with elders except for Mrs. Katrina and I had no idea what they liked.

    "...Huh?"

    After a long time, Richard gasped.

    "I wanna get Lauren''s grandmother from her mother''s side a present." This was something that needed to be handled carefully.

    Richard immediately asked, "That''s why you call me in the middle of the night? You wanna know what kind of gift you should give to Lauren''s grandmother? And this is very, very important for you?" Wasn''t it the case?

    Oh! Richard reminded me that there was something more essential for me now, my wolf.

    If I was gonna visit Lauren''s grandma, I must be on my A game.

    Kent, how long would it take for you to recover ande back to me?

 Chapter 96

    Victor''s POV "Victor?"

    Richard''s voice pulled me back and I nodded, "You''re right, Kent is still missing. But the gift for her grandma is also a big deal. Help me pick out something suitable for elders." Richard was silent for a while and finally sighed, "Got it. I''ll see if I can find some beautiful jewels. Whether they''re young or old, alldies love fine jewels."

    Just as I was about to cut off the mind link, I suddenly thought about that piece of advice he gave me for my date with Lauren and added, "Don''t let Simon know about this." Who knew what kind of surprise that dude would give Lauren''s grandma?

    "...Okay," Richard paused for a second and continued, "what else can I do for you?"

    I thought about it for a moment and said, "No."

    "Alright," Richard hesitated for some time and finally couldn''t help but say, "actually, alpha Victor, you could''ve told me this tomorrow morning. The surgery ising up and Miss Lauren wants you to get enough rest, doesn''t she?" Even though he was being subtle, I could tell the confusion and irritation in his tone, "You''ve got a problem with that?"

    "Of course not," Richard responded instantly and said seriously with respect, "I''ll put that on top of my to-do list and I''ll definitely try my best to prepare the gift for Mrs. Anna. Please rest assured." "That would be nice."

    After disconnecting the mind link, I realized that the gift wasn''t the priority. My wolf was much more important than that. Before meeting Lauren''s real family, I must be on my A game so that they would trust me with Lauren. Hey, Kent.

    In the quiet bedroom, I called his name in my head once again and there was no response except for the rustle of leaves and blowing wind outside the window. Nothing had changed. But I wasn''t that desperate like before anymore.

    I know you can hear me, Kent. Lauren told me that you''ve been healing gradually. You''ve taken enough rest. It''s time to wake up, isn''t it? I know you wanna rip them apart and bite off their necks to get our revenge. To be honest, I can''t wait to do that either. If Kent was here, he would''ve agreed with me. But now I was surrounded by nothing but deafening silence.

    Also...don''t you wanna meet our partner? Lauren''s a very nice girl and she''s the type of girl that we''d trust her with our lives.

    We''re all longing to meet you. Kent...

    I was calling his name in my mind.

    Just as I was thinking I wouldn''t get any response like usual, my head still started buzzing and the noises outside seemed squeaky and overbearing all of a sudden. They cut into my ears like a thousand knives and got even louder, so loud that my head was aching like crazy. Those voices were trying to pop out of my head and everything above my neck was insanely painful.

    This strange feeling...

    Then, the overwhelming pain struck again as if all of my bones were fracturing and then knitting together again. I felt like something wasing out and ripping out of my skin. I was trying so hard to resist this that my whole body was trembling. But I knew I wasn''t shaking out of pain. I was also too thrilled and ecstatic.

    It was Kent.

    Back when I first met Kent, this was exactly how I felt like.

    He was born with pain and hope.

    "Is that you, Kent..." I asked in a hoarse voice, suppressing the pain.

    No response.

    There was still no response!

    But the next second, my mind was filled with a sweet floral fragrance, which was seducing me and tempting me to do something more. I looked in that direction and saw the nket Lauren left in the room. The scent she left on the nket seemed stronger than

    ever.

    Together with that aroma, there was a voice in my head..

    "Wait for me..."

    "I''m trying...to get back...as soon as possible..." Boom.

    My head was buzzing. Lauren''s POV Bang...

    The piercing sound of the car crash made me a bit stunned and then I immediately turned the wheel with all my strength. The two cars only scratched each other a little and my heart finally calmed down after racing violently. I quickly came to my senses. After dropping my grandma off and letting the warrior sent by my grandpa pick her up, I started driving to Victor''s estate. I seldom saw other people on this road and I didn''t expect to see a caring out of nowhere on a crossroad. Thank God that both of us were quick enough to turn the wheel and things didn''t get worse.

    I got off the car to see the damage and check out the other driver, only to see him getting out of his car as well.

    This was a tall, muscr guy with sun-kissed skin. He was ripped and even the buttons of his shirt were about to burst. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at me, looking intrigued. Then he walked up to me and asked, "I''m sorry. Are you alright?" "I''m fine."

    When he walked towards me, I got a strong ufortable feeling. Even his gaze made me feel awful. I took a step back with a straight face and leaned on my car door.

    "I thought no one would be on this road," the man shrugged, "your car...could you maybe give me your number? I''ll pay for the repair of your car."

    My instinct was telling me not to get too involved with this man so I turned him down coldly, "No need for that. Your car also got scratched and I guess we''re even. I assume you also didn''t get hurt. So that''s it."

    He was a werewolf.

    I could feel that. So he wouldn''t get hurt so easily and there was no need for me to give him any medical aid.

    "Wow, icy," he smiled but his eyes were filled with coldness as he put his finger on his lips, "this is my first time getting turned down by such a gorgeousdy. I guess I should be more obvious. Mydy, can I get your number? My name''s Jason, Jason Andrews." I was only a bit annoyed a minute ago but now I waspletely irritated. I put on a long face and said, "Sorry, I don''t think so."

    Jason was stunned for a moment andughed even louder when he heard my rejection. He chuckled wryly, "What a cold, beautiful ice queen."

    I wanted to roll my eyes already. For an overconfident and cheeky guy like him, any answer sounded like yes to him. I ignored him and went back into my car. Just as I was about to shut the door, Jason stopped me. Be couldn''t stand him anymore and grunted, "Let me bite off his hand."

    "Don''t, Be, I don''t like his smell. Putting his hand in our mouth would be disgusting," I said to Be.

    "Don''t be like that, baby," Jason''s eyes darkened and he started sniffing, "I don''t get interested in a woman for no reason. Plus, you got a very nice smell that''s been tempting me this whole time. Have we met before?" "And your scent...feels familiar to me," he said ambiguously.

    "If you don''t let go, I''ll make you impressed...with my fist," I gritted my teeth.

    Then, Ipletely ignored the look on his face and mmed the car door. Seeing that, he let go of the door with a smile on his face and watched me speed off. But I could feel his gaze following me on the way and that disgusting feeling really grossed me out. I took a detour on purpose, trying to figure out how to exin the scratches on the car. If Victor saw them, he would definitely frown and make me bring a driver the next time I went out. Sometimes he could be really anxious about things that rted to me. But today, Victor wasn''t in the living room. Was he in the study?

    "Victor?" I called out his name, "I''m home."

 Chapter 97

    Lauren''s POV "Victor?"

    I called out his name but didn''t get any response. It wasn''t like Victor. I ran upstairs, feeling anxious and confused. Just as I was about to knock on the door, I heard some noises behind it. Maybe he was discussing tribal affairs with Richard.

    "Look how nervous you are right now. If your colleagues see you like this, they would think that you''re possessed," Be teased, "they couldn''t believe this was the legendary ice queen, Dr. Lauren."

    I had gotten used to her jokes and said, "Yeah, thanks for yourpliment."

    But it wasn''t my fault that I got so anxious. My heart felt a bit odd when I woke up this morning and it had been racing the whole day for some reason. I rarely got this kind of feeling. Now that I thought of it, it might be an omen for that car ident that almost went bad today.

    Be suggested, "Why don''t we ask M to give us a psychic reading?"

    "Though she''s a witch, fortune telling isn''t her field. She''s more of an expert in making potions," I became somehow irritated and scratched my head, "it must just be an illusion...Oh, what is this smell?"

    My sleeve was stained with a strange smell and I didn''t know how to describe what it was. It was rough and smelled like mud after heavy rain in the woods. It just stuck on my body and made me frown. Then a man''s face came to my mind... Jason Andrews.

    "Maybe he left his smell on you when he passed you his business card," Be took a guess, "you shouldn''t have stopped me and should just let me bite off his damn hands and poked out his wandering eyes."

    "Don''t even say that," I pursed my lips, "this smell is strong and disgusting enough for me."

    This scent might just be his perfume or something but it couldn''t be a potion. There were a lot of potions on the market that could track people down. In her spare time, M would always make some strange and novel things and she definitely had smelled this kind of thing. At that time, she thought Janice and L would be crazy enough to use tracking potions on me to have me killed so she had taught me how to recognize many kinds of potions.

    So this might just be a regr perfume.

    Or it could be that guy''s body scent.

    I went to the bathroom and tossed my clothes into theundry basket. Then I took a quick shower to get rid of this smell.

    After I got my hair dry and put on some clean clothes, I went to Victor''s study and knocked on the door gently. Then I heard Victor answer in a hoarse voice, "Come in."

    His voice didn''t sound right.

    I hastily pushed open the door and saw Victor in his wheelchair. He looked a bit pasty and got dark circles under his eyes with one side of his face in the shadow. He suddenly got a lot more haggard overnight. What happenedst night?

    Victor wasn''t only my boyfriend. He was also my patient.

    I hurriedly walked up to him, bent over, and put my hand on his forehead, asking, "Are you not feeling good? What happened? You don''t look so well."

    Werewolves weren''t as fragile as human beings. But I couldn''t stop worrying about him because he had lost his wolf in the battle and got seriously injured. I panicked and didn''t notice the glistening in his eyes. Victor took my hands and said, "Lauren, calm down." "Let me check up on you."

    "I''m alright," Victor spoke up and stroked my face, "this is a normal reaction. I can feel it."

    "What normal reaction..." I suddenly stopped talking. My heart skipped a beat and my mind waspletely blown away. I instantly realized what he meant by that, "Kent! Is it Kent?"

    The day I turned 18 and had my first shift, I was in so much pain. However, Be, my wolf, was the hope that was born in that pain. Then the pain Victor was bearing right now might be a sign of Kent''s return!

    Victor smiled, looking pale. His eyes softened and even his voice became gentle, "Last night, I got the message Kent sent me. He was trying his best to recover and I heard his voice, Lauren."

    No matter how much he was trying to calm himself down, I could still hear the excitement in his shaking voice. Because this was the first time he directly felt the sign Kent left after the day Kent vanished in the battle.

    "He''sing back," Victor said to me as he stared into my eyes, "my wolf is still alive."

    This time he sounded more affirmative than ever.

    I was stunned and had a strange feeling in my heart. I opened my mouth and wanted to say something but couldn''t utter a single word. Finally, I just smiled and said with a bit of regret, "Too bad that I wasn''t by your sidest night."

    If I was around, I could''ve done something for him using my healing power.

    "Don''t say that. You''re the reason why this happened."

    "What?"

    "Kent is trying his best to recover because he wants to see you badly," Victor said slowly, "he heard me and knew that I''m going to visit your grandma so we want to make sure we''re in our best state."

    That was why he wanted toe back so much?

    I got a little suspicious.

    "Maybe it''s just the right time." I still didn''t buy it.

    "I''m sure that I''m right," Victor said. He looked quite affirmative though I didn''t know why.

    I suddenly thought of the heart flipping and anxiousness this morning and realized what was happening. I murmured, "That''s why my heart was racing this morning and why I nearly got into a car ident. This is the reason. I''ve let Be track Kent down before so when Kent showed up, I had this feeling..."

    "You nearly got into a car ident?" Victor frowned and interrupted me. He stopped smiling and put on a straight face, "Did you get hurt? Did you go straight to the bathroom for a shower when you came back because you got injured?"

    Oh...

    I was busy thinking about my theory and identally said that out loud. I was regretful that I said that and had to tell him the truth, "Rest assured, I''m alright."

    "Were they sent by Manuel or your stepmother?"

    "It''s not them," I tried to calm him down, "this time, they''ve got nothing to do with it. And I didn''t get hurt. The car was damaged and might need a checkup and some maintenance."

    "I should''ve sent them to pick you up," Victor said worriedly, "next time bring a driver when you go out."

    "Oh, I''m not a child, Victor." I knew once I told Victor about what happened, he would definitely get overprotective. But I was really not used to being followed by other people when I went out, that would be strange.

    I hastily changed the subject, "Why aren''t there any servants in the house?"

    "Too many noises."

    I shrugged and agreed with him, "Same here. Some people might like being escorted by drivers and bodyguards but I''m always kind of a lone wolf. You can''t force me to get used to that lifestyle, Victor, and I''m not a weak and vulnerable person that needs special attention."

    I could tell he didn''t agree with me from the look on his face. So I just kissed him on the lips to stop him from saying more. I raised my eyebrows and said, "Trust me, okay? And we should focus on Kent. He''sing back." I had a feeling.

    When Kent was back, I could finally know if Victor was my destined mate or not.

 Chapter 98

    Lauren''s

    POV

    Victor wasn''t convinced at all. But he just frowned and pursed his lips, "Fine."

    Alphas were all quite possessive and sometimes they could be really overbearing, and so was Victor. But he would try to hold back his domineering nature in front of me. Just as I was pondering, Victor said wryly, "When Kent''s back, we get to mark each other." "Sure," We had agreed on that before but my heart would still begin racing when I heard him say that.

    However, he suddenly added, "Then we can feel each other."

    We didn''t need any bodyguards to know each other''s location anymore.

    In a sense, this man was still quite domineering but he just knew how to hide it.

    "... Let''s focus on your preparations for the surgery first," I got up and went behind him. I took hold of the wheelchair handles and walked him to his bedroom, "You look tired. If you wanna mark me as soon as possible, you should get enough rest and get prepared for the surgery, my alpha." The two words "my alpha" made him stop talking and he nodded, "Okay."

    Though he didn''t say much, I could hear he was kind of excited. I wondered if it was because I agreed to let him mark me or because I called him "my alpha". But most importantly, I finally got to cheer him up and he stopped insisting on me bringing bodyguards with me every time I went out.

    We went to his bedroom and I helped him lie on his bed. As I was about to leave, Victor suddenly took my hand and pulled me into his arms. He grabbed my waist with his muscr arms and held me closer. "Victor!"

    "Do you still remember what you saidst night?" Victor whispered," adorable alpha'', is that right?" What?!

    He still held a drudge for that?

    I knew this was going to end badly and wanted to run away from his embrace but he was too strong and I couldn''t get out of his arms. I could feel his warm breath over my cheeks as he narrowed his eyes and things started to get heated up. He sneered, "You were pretty boldst night. Did you already forget what you called me yesterday, Lauren?"

    Says the one who calls himself mature. I thought to myself.

    I didn''t dare to say that out loud because I had no idea what this alpha would do in order to prove himself.

    I held my hands against his chest and exined, "That''s yesterday. Right now all you need to do is to get enough rest. Alpha, please let go of your doctor."

    "And you''re also my personal caretaker," he said in a husky and tempting voice.

    "Then you should remember what I told youst night...oh..."

    He kissed me hard.

    My mind wentpletely nk and couldn''t think about anything else. All I could do right now was to indulge in this kiss. Our tongues tangled up as I let him nibble my lips gently. He stained every inch of my mouth with his nice and fresh peppermint scent and sent shivers down my spine. My knees went weak and I could hardly stand on my feet now.

    By the time Victor finally let go of me, I didn''t have any strength left. His kiss was like a punishment, which was long and seducing. I couldn''t stop panting and justy on his chest, feeling his strong heartbeats.

    He said in a deep voice, "You were quite bravest night when you flirted with me. Look at you now."

    That''s because you weren''t there!

    We were cuddling and things were getting a bit too hot now. We were both turned on and I hastily rolled over, trying to get out of bed. But he wouldn''t let go of me. I patted his arms and said, "Come on, you''ve had your kiss. Now, let me go." "No."

    "Victor..."

    "I''m not gonna do anything to you," he turned over and hugged me with his muscr arms, "You owe me one. Just think of it as a treat forst night and lie down with me. I''ll sleep better with you by my side."

    "So I''m like your sleeping pills?" I gave up and began mocking myself. But his embrace was indeed warm and soothing and it was making it hard to leave for me. But I still felt something was off and looked up at him, "Wait, when did I owe you one?" "That''s not important," Victor said with a straight face.

    Fine. Seeing how exhausted he was, I gave in and rubbed his temples to help him rx, "This is a one-time thing. Have a good rest."

    "Okay."

    Victor closed his eyes and started breathing smoothly. Did he lose his sleepst night because of the pain? While pondering, I saw something under the sheet and asked suspiciously, "What''s that?" That looked familiar.

    Victor instantly opened his eyes and held my head to his chest, "Nothing. Go to sleep."

    If it was really nothing, why was his heart pounding so loud right now?

    Was that a nket?

    Before I could do anything about it, I was surrounded by his nice smell. I wasn''t sleeping at first but then I slowly closed my eyes. In his warm embrace, I forgot about what happened this morning and the nasty smell on my sleeve. And I had a dream about Kent while sleeping in his arms.

    The Third-person POV

    "I''ve seen that woman before," Jason sneered with a cigarette in his hand, "I saw her at the Moondance Ball."

    The woman in his arms grunted in a sweet voice, "Mr. Jason, why are you thinking about another woman when you''re with me? What? Is she hotter than me?"

    Jason looked down at the sexy woman in his arms. Her breasts were heaving and her cherry lips looked soft and tempting. She was good in bed and always knew what to say. She was Jason''s favorite mistress but now she couldn''t arouse Jason at all. He seized her by the chin and chuckled with his eyes filled with coldness, "She''s different. Do you know what kind of women are the most fun to conquer?"

    "What kind?"

    "Women with sharp ws," Jason sniggered, "I wanna see them forced to lie under me with a sour face but gradually get turned on and want some more. That''s the best fun a man can ever have."

    The woman smiled and sat on hisp with her arms around his neck, "I do anything you want me to do and let you do whatever you want in bed. Isn''t that good enough?"

    She ran his fingers all the way to his groins.

    Normally, he would get aroused when she did that but this time, he pushed her away gloomily, "Get out."

    "Jason..."

    "Don''t make me ask twice," he said with a cold voice.

    The woman knew his temper and hastily went outside after grabbing her clothes without looking back. He was violent and ruthless. The only reason she could be his mistress for so long was that she always kept that in mind. Jason was all alone in the room but all he could think about now was Lauren. He shook off the cigarette ashes and thought of something else.

    "Why would a woman from the Lunarko Tribe show up on that road?"

    And she got that familiar and disgusting smell on her," Jason squinted his eyes and something crossed his mind, "Victor."

    If this woman really had something to do with Victor, she would definitely get even more interesting to him.

 Chapter 99

    Lauren''s POV

    In the hospital.

    With only two days left before Victor''s surgery, I went back to the hospital early for preparations and to reconfirm the details with M. Now that I had be Victor''s doctor that was in charge of his checkup and caretaking, I had to make sure this operation would be a sess no matter what it took.

    When I took the files on my desk and started going through them, M giggled, "Why are you so nervous as if it was your first operation? Rx, honey."

    I turned the files around to show her.

    "What? They''re other patients'' medical records?"

    "I transferred them to other doctors and now I''m checking out how they''re recovering," I reminded her, "Dean Mi, you''re the one who arranged this, right?"

    "I''ll give you a bonus right away," M immediately said but then she realized something, "wait a minute, your alpha has also invested in this hospital, which makes you an investor of this ce!"

    "What''s your point?" I raised my eyebrows and asked.

    M pped her hands, "So you can give yourself a bonus!"

    I couldn''t helpughing, "Then I''ll take your bonus instead."

    "No way," M instantly turned me down.

    As we were talking, the nurse knocked on the door and walked in with a bouquet of red roses, smiling as she put it on my desk, "Dr. Lauren, someone sent this to you."

    Patients sent flowers to their doctors as thank-you gifts all the time but these red roses didn''t look like one. It was more like showing affection. M waited for the nurse to leave and asked me quietly, "Is it alpha Victor? Though it''s kind of old-fashioned, red roses never go out of style."

    I shook my head, "He wouldn''t do this kind of boring thing."

    "Not necessary. Remember, he''s in love. I''ve never thought alpha Victor woulde to ask me what you would like. After all, I always thought he was a cold and stubborn alpha. Who knows he would be so romantic and evene to me for advice when he''s in a rtionship?" she was referring to that doll Tommy and then her eyes glistened as she winked at me, "look, there''s a card in this. See if there''s a love poem or something."

    "I don''t think it''s Victor," I took the card and smelled a familiar scent that made me frown. I had just smelled that scent not long ago and I had a feeling who sent this to me. And when I opened the card, I knew I was right.

    "Beautiful roses for a beautiful woman, Jason Andrews."

    I knew it was him but I had no idea how he found out who I was and managed to send this to me. I could even imagine the lewd look on Jason''s face when I saw this card.

    M could see something was wrong from the expression on my face and took a look at the card, "Jason Andrews... How can it be him? Crap, I take everything I just said back. These roses are tacky and corny."

    "You know him?" I frowned and put that card back into the bouquet of roses. I wanted to give this to the nurse and asked her to send this back to Jason.

    "Not really. I just heard of him," M said, "you were always working so you don''t know many things outside the tribe. This Jason is an infamous yboy and he''s been with...no, slept with a lot of women. Anyway, Jason is a piece of crap. He''s done a bunch of bad things and can always get away with them just because of his status. How did you guys know each other?"

    "It''s just an ident," I told M what happened that morning and asked the nurse toe back and took out the roses. Then I opened the windows to get some fresh air and get rid of the heavy floral scent.

    "E..." M went all riled up, "you should''ve punched him in the face! Never mind, you''d better stay away from him. Does Victor know about this?"

    "What do you think he''ll do when he figures this out?" I shrugged and dropped the question.

    "He''s gonna beat the crap out of Jason," M said with confidence, "well, that Jason''s not gonna be able to harass you anyway."

    "But Victor''s getting ready for the surgery and I don''t want this to disrupt him," I said.

    "I know," M stopped joking, "I''ll tell the nurse to keep an eye on it and send back everything Jason brings you."

    "Thanks," I leaned on the window and said.

    "No problem. You two are the investors now so you''re my boss," M tried to ease up the tension as I was just disgusted by Jason. It wasn''t worth it to get upset over him.

    "Then go back to work," I yed along.

    "Okay, okay. Turn a cold shoulder right after you used me. You''re even more heartless than some men," M chuckled and got up to open the door. But the next second, she wanted to m the door right away. She rolled her eyes, "Maybe I opened the wrong door..." "And maybe it''s meant to be this way," Jason was standing outside the door with that big bouquet of roses in his hand and said delightedly. He didn''t look awkward at all and greeted us like a gentleman, "Nice meeting you again, Miss nco."

    M turned to me and gave me a look. As her best friend, I knew what she meant. She was asking me if I needed her to use some special potions to get rid of him.

    I looked back at her and implied that I could handle this.

    Seeing that, M stopped pushing the door handle against Jason but she still leaned on the door and didn''t walk away. There were a lot of girls outside that looked pretty envious. M looked around and silently warned them to keep working. Then she shut the door angrily.

    "This is an apology gift," Jason handed me the roses again with a big smile on his face. He still looked the same even though M had just roasted him.

    "No need for that," I said coldly, "and I don''t think this is meant to be, mister."

    "It''s Jason."

    I frowned again.

    "You can just call me Jason," Jason repeated.

    "No. I don''t call people by their first names if we''re not that close," I replied, "and I''ve turned you down before, mister, and this kind of gesture is only gonna make me ufortable. A gentleman should know how to take no as an answer."

    Hearing that, Jasonughed as his eyes shimmered with excitement, "You''re interesting, Lauren. You''re right. But I can''t be a gentleman anymore when I''m talking to the woman of my dreams. I think I should follow my heart and court the woman that I adore." His words made me sick and I asked, "A woman you''ve only met once?"

    "It''s love at first sight," Jason smiled, "and we''ve met before."

    Something crossed my mind when I saw the way he stared at me. Was he...

    "We''ve met before at the Moondance Ball," Jason said fondly, "I really like the way you fought your half-sister back. You were brave and breathtaking. I was quite impressed by you at that time. But I never expected that we would meet again. I think this is all the Moon Goddess'' n."

    He was that man!

    The man who gave me that disgusting stare like a serpent at the ball.

    I instantly turned him down, "You''re not my mate."

    "But I can''t stop thinking about you," Jason insisted, "and I can give you shelter once you be my girlfriend. I''m way better than that brat from the Lunarko Tribe. The best revenge is to marry a man who''s better than your half-sister''s husband, isn''t it?" Give me shelter?

    Seeing how cocky he was, I was so mad that I startedughing, "Mister, maybe you think you''re like a knight in shining armor right now but to me, your pretentiousness is making me sick. Let me get this clear, I don''t like you and I will never be with you. Please leave and don''t disrupt me while I''m working."

    M opened the door at the right time, "Please."

    My blunt rejection finally irritated him and he said, "Lauren, do you know what you''re saying? No woman would turn me down like this."

    "But I would," I said indifferently, "do you need me to make this even clearer?"

    Jason froze and then sneered. He seemed to think of something and asked with a strange look on his face, "Is it because you''ve already had a partner?"

 Chapter 100

    Lauren''s POV

    "Is it because you already have a partner?" Jason gave me aplicated look, "I really wanna know who gets to be with such a wonderful and beautiful woman like you."

    The way he eyed me up and down got me alert. I didn''t answer that question and dropped a question instead, "What does this have to do with you? All I know is that I''m not interested in you at all and you can stop wasting your time on me." "I see," Jason stared at me for a while and sneered, "but you''re wrong about one thing, Lauren, all the time I spent on you is worth it."

    "I can guarantee you that you''re not gonna get the answer you want," I said coldly and put my foot down.

    "If you don''t like flowers, I''ll get you something else next time," Jason didn''t care about what I just said and continued with a disgusting smile, "don''t jump to conclusions like this. Just think about it, Miss Lauren. I''m more than capable enough to give you all the help you need. Catch youter."

    This time he didn''t give me a chance to say no and walked out of the room with his gigantic bouquet of roses. He didn''t throw them away and gave them away to the staff and patients he met in the hallway one by one, which really gave those girls a good impression and think he was such a charming gentleman.

    M snorted with contempt and mmed the door hard, which stopped those nurses in the hallway from giggling and made them go back to work.

    "I need to put up a sign at the door forbidding this man toe in ever again," M rolled her eyes and dialed the inte. I thought she was going to do that and wanted to stop her but then I found out she was just telling the staff to disinfect this hallway. "I don''t like his smell."

    "Me either," I agreed with her, "you can tell other people that I''m hired as a family doctor now and won''t be in the hospital for a long time. That will keep that dude out of here for a while."

    "Okay," M nodded, "but I don''t think he''s gonna give up so soon. It looks like he''s obsessed with you and he''s not like a normal person who would understand the words, no, thanks. I know what kind of man he is. The harder you push him away, the more he wants to have you. Based on what he just said, I can tell he''s possessive and pretentious. Most importantly, his family got his back."

    I frowned as I heard M''s words.

    If he really was the man at the Moondance Ball, M was definitely right about him. I still remember his creepy gaze and how it sent shivers down my spine. He was like a growling wolf staring at me in the night. To Jason, I was his prey.

    "I''ll try to avoid him," I shrugged, and to be honest, I didn''t want to have anything to do with a guy like Jason anyway, "a yboy wouldn''t waste all his time on one woman who doesn''t even like him."

    "You''re right. After all, your partner is much better than him," M winked at me and then asked, "why didn''t you tell him you already have a partner."

    "He''ll just think that I''m lying if I don''t tell him who that is."

    For some reason, I felt it would not be a good idea to let Jason know I was Victor''s partner and doctor. At least not before Vicor had his surgery and fully recovered.

    I didn''t know where that idea came from. Maybe it was just out of instinct.

    "When are you guys gonna announce your rtionship?" M started focusing on my rtionship with Victor, "dating the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe must be fun. If you guys go public with your rtionship, people will be shocked, especially Jason and your half-sister who thinks she''s the luckiest girl on the.

    Oh, I think Manuel and Susan are gonna be even more surprised and Mrs. Susan might evene to your door and beg to fix your rtionship," Mughed, "I can''t wait to see the look on their faces."

    "I don''t think you''re gonna get what you want," I told her the whole story of my grandma going to the nco Estate on her own, "I''ve just taught that olddy and her precious granddaughter a lesson and she must hate my guts right now."

    M was stunned, "Oh my God! Why didn''t you bring me with you?! What a pity!"

    "I''ll bring you next time. Now, let''s get down to business."

    "Victor''s surgery? I''ve checked that a million times. I gotta be careful now since he''s such a powerful man and now he''s be your partner..."

    "I''m not talking about that. Reinforce the protection of the ICU floor and don''t let any irrelevant people in. And remind Richard to stay cautious during Victor''s surgery."

    When it came to business, M became serious and said, "Are you worried about Jason or Manuel?"

    I shook my head and wasn''t sure why I was so restless and anxious right now, "No, just to be safe."

    "Got it," M said, "but the ncos aren''t that reckless and I don''t think they''ll have time for this. I heard that stupid bitch, Janice just got some trouble with her marriage."

    "I thought what they have is true love, isn''t it?"

    "That depends on what leverage she has," M snorted, "the Lunarko Tribe doesn''t like her in the first ce. Now she can''t bring them any properties or benefits and she''s not even his mate. Do you really think this marriage is gonnast? Michael is definitely not gonna be a loyal husband."

    If Michael was loyal to his partner, he wouldn''t have been seduced by Janice and had a baby with her. Part of the reason the Lunarko Tribe agreed to switch the bribe was that Janice was also alpha Manuel''s daughter and could also be beneficial to their tribe. Until that conference, they had forgotten that I was different from Janice at the beginning.

    No matter how hard Janice and L had been trying for all those years, there could be only one heir and it had to be me.

    M sneered, "They must have a lot on their te."

    "Let them be. I have nothing to do with the nco family now," I smiled without a care.

    I didn''t care if Janice and Michael could hold their wedding or if Manuel was bold enough to give Janice his shares as a wedding gift. As long as they didn''t mess with me, I wouldn''t mess with them and everything about them had nothing to do with me. After I got what belonged to my mother and me back, I didn''t wanna have anything to do with them anymore.

    "Yeah, the most important thing right now is your partner''s surgery."

    "You''re right," I took off my white coat and changed into my cashmere jacket, "don''t forget to talk to Richard."

    M waved her hand and said, "Okay okay. Why don''t you go talk to him? It''s much more convenient." "You guys are much closer."

    Before M got mad, I left my office with a big pile of documents in my arms. As I put the files in the back seat, I saw somebody pass through the parking lot gate and disappear before I could get a closer look. I didn''t pay much attention to it. Maybe it was just a random stranger because that didn''t look like someone that I know.

    In Victor''s estate

    "You''re back," Victor rolled his wheelchair towards me and reached out his hands to take the files in my hands, "you should''ve brought your assistant."

    "No need for that," I pushed Victor into the living room and squatted down to check his legs, "there are only two days before the surgery. Are you nervous?"

    Victor said in a deep voice, "I can''t wait to go running in the forest with you."

 Chapter 101

    Third-person

    POV

    "What did you just say?" Janice grabbed her omega maid''s hand hard as her voice turned shrill, "that Jason Andrews really courted Lauren in public? He''s into that little bitch?"

    The maid could only nod shakingly when she squeezed her hands like this and said in a trembling voice, "That''s what I heard. He sent Miss Lauren a bouquet of roses." "What did Lauren do? Did she say yes to him?" Janice said hysterically with her eyes wide open.

    "No, no..." the maid answered, "in the end, Jason gave away the roses to the people in the hospital. I think Miss Lauren must have turned him down."

    "She turned him down..." Janice murmured and the maid couldn''t tell she was d or angry anymore, "what a stupid, ignorant bitch. Thank God she said no. She doesn''t deserve to be..."

    The maid was only here to tell her the news but when she heard Janice say things like that, she was petrified and even her legs were already shaking because she was afraid that Janice would lose her temper like she always did and take it out on her. Right now Janice didn''t realize how hard she was pinching her and the maid''s hand was beginning to turn red and swollen.

    Seeing that the maid was trembling out of fear, Janice snorted and took a ne from her dresser. She paused for a second and then finally picked a pearl. She tossed it at the maid as a treat and said, "This is your reward. If you hear more things like that in the future, just go ahead and tell me."

    Even though that pearl was the cheapest one among all Janice''s jewels, the maid was still quite excited and wasn''t afraid anymore, "Thank you so much, Miss!"

    After the maid left, Janice finally stopped pretending. If Susan hadn''te back to the nco Estate, she would''ve smacked everything in this room. But she still had to keep her obedient look with Susan in the estate.

    It was all Lauren''s fault!

    It was all because of that little bitch!

    If it weren''t for Lauren, she wouldn''t have lived like this! She was one step away from getting the inheritance of the nco Group!

    The more she thought about it, the more wrathful she was. She couldn''t let this go and threw the ss vase across the room but she still couldn''t cool herself down. All the noises she was making caught L''s attention. She came into the room and locked the door carefully, saying in a subtle way, "Janice, your grandma is about to wake up."

    "I can''t stand this crap!" Janice knew what she meant. Recently, Susan had begun to resent Janice maybe because she had failed to defend her in front of Lauren''s grandma that day.

    "I know. But now you gotta keep your cool," L tried to talk some sense into her, "your father''s finally about to budge."

    "That''s not why I''m upset!" Janice didn''t need to pretend to be who she wasn''t in front of L and spoke her mind, "it''s Lauren! Jason Andrews'' into Lauren now and he''s confessed his love in public!"

    "What? Then what did Lauren do?"

    "That pretentious moron? Of course, she said no!"

    Otherwise, Janice wouldpletely lose her mind.

    "She thinks she''s too good for a yboy like Andrews and she''s so stupid that she doesn''t realize what a guy like him can offer her. But I just can''t stand it, mother! How can she get Andrews'' affection? Even Michael''s taking Lauren''s side now! Why can she have everything?! I can''t live with this, mother..."

    "It''s a good thing that she said no to him," L said, "Janice, all you gotta do is to win Michael back and make him marry you no matter what."

    Janice grunted irritably, "That loser''s still hesitating."

    L came up with an idea, "Then find a way to get pregnant with his baby so that Michael won''t think about her anymore. No matter how reluctant Kean is, he has to arrange your wedding as soon as possible."

    But this time Janice didn''t blindly agree with her, "The Lunarko Tribe is just a small tribe and Michael isn''t even the alpha yet while Andrews..."

    L knew what was on her mind and scorned, "Janice, you and Michael are engaged!"

    "But Jason Andrews is so much better than him!"

    "No! Janice!" L said with a long face, "we''ve worked so hard on this marriage contract. At least Michael is easy for us to manipte. But that man''s different and the Andrews family is much moreplicated." However, Janice stared at L with a strange look on her face, "You''re taking this so seriously only because you stole this marriage contract from Lauren''s mother, aren''t you?"

    It wasn''t just about the profits. L also wanted to show off.

    "Janice!" L burst out in anger.

    "I know what you mean," Janice said calmly, "rest assured, I''ll deal with Michael. All you need to do is to think of a way to make father transfer his properties to me as soon as possible if you want Michael and me to get married so badly." Hearing what Janice just said, L was pissed off and stormed out of the room.

    After L left, Janice looked at herself in the mirror. The scars on her shoulder had gradually faded away but she was furious about how strong Lauren had be since that day. She couldn''t stand the thought that Lauren was better than her and lived a better life than her! Lauren didn''t know anything about how to please a man. Howe she could earn Jason''s affection!? This was driving Janice crazy!

    Though she was the daughter of the nco family, Janice had nothing right now! The date of the wedding was still getting dyed and Kean even once said that Lauren was better!

    Why? Just because her mother was a Luna?!

    Janice''s eyes were filled with resentment as she looked at herself in the mirror. Suddenly, her eyes glistened...

    In Jason''s Mansion.

    "Sir, Miss nco from the Fullmoon Tribe wants to see you."

    Jason was immediately intrigued. He knew it couldn''t be Lauren and there was still another Miss nco in the Fullmoon Tribe. He wanted to see what Lauren''s half-sister was up to and said, "Send her in."

    Just as he expected, it was Janice.

    Different from her fancy look at the Moondance Ball, Janice was only wearing light makeup and dressed elegantly today. A lot of men would be impressed by the way she looked today but Jason had seen a lot of girls like her and she wasn''t outstanding enough to get his attention. Jason eyed her up and down and asked, "Miss nco, what can I do for you?"

    Janice''s eyes red with disappointment and jealousy but then she hastily covered it with a smile, "I heard that Mr. Andrews is interested in my sister."

    "And?"

    "I can help you, sir," Janice said, "and I believe that you''ve already known I''m the one Lauren''s ex-fianc¨¦ truly loves and I''ve always felt guilty about Lauren. I can''t be happy until she finds her partner. And I believe Mr. Andrews is the one for her and you''ll be the perfect partner for my sister. So I want to help you guys."

    She looked so sincere and benevolent and other people might be fooled by what she just said. But Jason saw right through her. He grabbed her arm forcefully and sneered, "Cut to the chase, Miss nco. If you wanna do business with me, you gotta be honest with me, right?"

    The intimidating and vile look on his face sent shivers down Janice''s spine and she finally stopped acting and said, "Lauren is a cold-blooded bitch and she won''t fall in love with anyone. But I can manage to send her straight to your bed." "Why are you doing this?"

    "Because I don''t like her."

    Jason let go of her and chuckled, "That sounds tempting. Then what do you want in return?"

    "Money," Janice said, "but sir, it''ll be my honor if I can really be helpful to you."

    Jason smiled but then suddenly came closer to Janice and put his big hands on her neck gently, sniggering, "That sounds nice. But if things don''t go as nned, I''m afraid Miss Janice has toe."

    Janice was terrified but when she heard that, she instantly got excited, "Of course..."

    Before she could finish, Jason continued, "To feed the wolves I keep."

    The smile on her face froze. She felt like she could see those fierce and hungry wolves outside the window and could feel the shivers down her neck. But now it was toote for her to back away and she had no choice but to nod, "This is gonna work, sir."

 Chapter 102

    Lauren''s POV

    The day before his surgery, Victor already checked into the hospital. And I couldn''t hide what happened with Jason from him anymore and I didn''t want to do that either. The only reason I didn''t tell him before was that I didn''t want Victor to worry about that and I thought I wouldn''t see Jason''s face ever again. But he just showed up again and again in the hospital. If it were like that, Victor would probably meet him in the hospital and the trouble couldn''t be avoided then even if I didn''t tell him now. "That filthy bastard," Victor said resentfully.

    "You know him?"

    "My mother has something to do with the Andrews family," Victor said, "I''ll send some guardians to protect you. They''ll only listen to you and do whatever you tell them to do. If that guy dares toe to you again, you can let them teach him a lesson." "You''re not worried about the Andrews family?" I raised my eyebrows.

    "I got your back and you can do whatever you want."

    I giggled, "Okay, I guess. Just keep them on the low."

    I really felt awkward at the idea of me being surrounded by a bunch of people every time I went out.

    "They''ll stay invisible while they''re watching your back," Victor said and he was a bit surprised that I agreed to this, "I thought you would''ve said no."

    "I only say no to overprotection. Of course I''ll ept protection when it''s necessary," I exined, "and if I say no to you, will you calm down and get ready for your surgery? I''m your main surgeon for your surgery and I gotta think about my patient."

    I could never let Jason ruin this surgery just because I hid this from Victor. I didn''t think it was necessary to tell Victor about Jason but Jason''s recent attempts worried me. Now I found out that he and Victor knew each other but they didn''t seem to be happy about each other''s presence.

    "I must make sure this surgery will be a sess, Victor."

    Victor said softly, "I believe in you. We''re still going to visit your grandmother."

    Hearing that, I couldn''t helpughing and turned to look at Victor, "I heard that you''ve already been searching for the gift for my grandma. Is that true? And now you just told Richard to put that at the top of his agenda."

    Victor seemed a little awkward. It would blow his mind if he found out Richard directly asked M and me what kind of gift my grandma would like. To be honest, Victor and Richard were very much alike in a way. Sometimes they were all delightfully clumsy. Maybe it was because I wasughing too hard, Victor''s eyes darkened and sneered at me. I sensed the tension but he quickly pulled me closer and made me lean on his chest as he kissed me on the lips.

    Since we were at the VIP ward, there were only the bodyguards outside the door and no doctors or nurses walking in the hallway. But I felt like I could still hear their voices and it made me quite nervous and somehow excited. My heart was racing fast and I was d that I wasn''t wearing my white coat and came here as his partner.

    "That''s enough..." I softly pushed him away, "have a good rest, Victor."

    "That''s not enough," Victor''s eyes glistened like a fierce wolf, "I can hear you saying ''adorable alpha'' in your mind."

    What?

    How was that even possible? We hadn''t marked yet and he shouldn''t be able to hear my thoughts...

    Seeing the mischievous look on his face, I realized he just fooled me. Of course he couldn''t hear my thoughts. He was just guessing based on my expression. Just as I was about to pretend to get mad, Victor kissed me harder and took my breath away. The heat was mounting up and I couldn''t help moaning and making things even more s****...

    Knock knock...

    Someone knocked on the door.

    "Alpha Victor."

    It was Richard!

    I jumped up from Victor''s hug and checked my clothes and hair hastily. Victor grunted in a husky voice, "Come in."

    "Alpha Victor, I''ve sent the orders as youmanded..." Richard paused and then greeted me with a smile, "nice to see you, Miss Lauren."

    "Nice seeing you too," I tried to stay calm and patted Victor''s shoulder, "I''ll let you guys talk."

    "Alpha Victor, these are the materials that you want and about the Parsons district...are you alright? You look awful."

    I could tell how confused Richard was when he asked that question and I could imagine the look on Victor''s face when he heard him say that. I chuckled and locked eyes with M who was enjoying the show at the door. "You''re glowing," M sneered, "looks like you enjoyed quite a lot."

    I raised my eyebrows and said, "You should try it with Richard sometime."

    "There''s not much I can do about a guy goofy like him."

    ...

    In the night.

    As I was driving back to my apartment, I saw somebody I knew when I got off the car. It was Janice.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to see Janice anymore but she clearly spotted me. She ran to my car and yelled, "Lauren!"

    I had to stop walking. For some reason, Janice didn''t look as delicate as usual. She used to use light makeup to make people believe what a sweet and innocent girl she was, but now, even the thick foundation couldn''t cover her dark circles. She wore bright red lipstick to cover up her tiredness but it looked kind of scary at the night. And she was only wearing a pair of gemstone earrings and nothing else.

    "Woah woah woah, did she pawn all her jewels?" Be said with contempt.

    Janice never yed the victim when we were alone. She would only show off her expensive jewels that her father or Michael gave her in front of me. So based on her looks, Be might be right.

    But that was none of my business.

    I walked past her and wanted to leave.

    Janice immediately came up and blocked my way, "Wait, Lauren! Don''t you leave!"

    I nced at her shoulder and asked, "The scars are already healed?"

    "You!" Janice went mad because I really struck a nerve and she roared, "You bitch! I got a little distracted that day and it was just an ident! You and your wolf are all useless..."

    Did shee here in the middle of the night just to tell me this?

    Sometimes I really didn''t get what Janice was thinking. I rolled my eyes at her and ignored her. I walked right past her toward my apartment but she still wouldn''t leave me alone.

    "I hate it when you''re on your high horse like this. Who do you think you are, Lauren? What makes you think you''re better than anyone? Except for your family background, you can''tpete with me at all! My wolf is stronger than you and your father and your fianc¨¦ all love me more than they love you! I''m the winner here!"

    "Since you''re the winner, what are you doing here?" I asked indifferently.

    Janice didn''t know what to say and her face went pale. Shepletely lost her temper and took it out on me, "You bitch! That day father almost gave the nco Group to me! That''s mine!"

    "It belongs to my mother and me."

    "Hahaha," Janiceughed creepily, "your mother? That loser? If it weren''t for grandfather, your mother would''ve been left with nothing! Father told me that he doesn''t love that woman at all! His mate? She''s just a puppet!"

    I couldn''t take it anymore and pushed her, "Shut up."

    Janice almost fell down but her eyes turned red as she lost her mind. She gave me a wry smile and said, "You really think shemitted suicide, you dumbass?"

 Chapter 103

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "You really think shemitted suicide, you dumbass?"

    What she just said really hit me. I froze and couldn''t walk anymore. The blood in my veins was boiling and rushing and the next thing I knew, I was already choking Janice''s throat with my bare hands.

    Janice was caught off guard and she couldn''t breathe anymore. Her face turned red but she was still bluffing, "Ha ha ha...So, you loser..."

    I choked her harder, "Tell me the truth."

    "All the time...you''ve been hating the wrong person, you dumbass," Janice said word by word, "you''ve always thought my mother is the reason why she killed herself. You''re wrong. The one who really...wanted her dead...wasn''t my mother at all..." Did she mean Manuel was the one who did it?

    Blood was rushing to my head and I was pissed off by her words. After a while, I finally came back to my senses. Seeing that smug look on her face, I let go of her and tossed her to the ground, trying to calm myself down. Even though my chest was still puffing out of rage, I was aware that if I really did something bad to her, I would only give her exactly what she wanted.

    "You don''t believe me?" Janice got finger marks on her neck and blood on her lips but she didn''t care about the way she looked anymore, "I know you must be thinking that I''m lying. Unfortunately, my mother isn''t the one who killed your mother. It was somebody else."

    She stood up and slowly fixed her dress, "It''s okay if you don''t believe me. Just follow me. There''s someone that will tell you the truth and everything you wanted to know and you''ll finally get your answer. This is the address. I don''t care if youe or not but tonight is your only chance. If you miss it, I won''t tell you even if you kill me."

    "The person and pictures you''re interested in? You''ll never see them again.

    After all, your failure is my best victory."

    Janice threw the gemstone ne at me and drove away while I was still stunned.

    The gemstone ne...

    All this time, I thought my mother had lost it.

    I could''ve stopped her and threatened her to tell me the truth but as she said, she hated my guts so much that she wouldn''t tell me anything even if I tortured her. I couldn''t think straight right now and my head was buzzing like crazy. This secret had been bothering me for so many years and now that I finally had a chance to get to know the truth, I started hesitating.

    If Janice was lying, the truth was just a bunch of bullshit.

    But if she was telling the truth and it was really someone else who did it...

    "Should we go?" Be asked, "I''m pretty tough and fast now."

    "If there is something wrong about what happened back then, grandpa and grandma wouldn''t have let Manuel slide and the two tribes would''ve dered war a long time ago. They wouldn''t wait for so long."

    "Janice didn''t look like she was lying," Be said, "and if you don''t go, you won''t stop thinking about that. I know why you''re hesitating. It''s about Victor''s surgery, isn''t it?"

    As I was pondering, my phone started ringing and the name of the person I was thinking about was on the screen. I answered my phone and heard him saying in a husky voice, "Lauren? You still haven''t gotten home yet? You didn''t reply to my message."

    I nced at my message box and saw Victor''s message. I was busy talking with Janice just then and didn''t have time to reply, "I was busy. Sorry."

    Hearing that, Victor could tell something was wrong, "What happened?"

    I didn''t know where to start, "I''m just thinking about whether I should do something."

    "You already have an answer when you''re hesitating," Victor didn''t ask what it was and just said calmly, "am I the reason why you''re hesitating? Or is it my surgery?"

    I became quiet.

    If it was before, I wouldn''t hesitate like this. Going for an uncertain answer seemed a bit stupid, didn''t it? And Victor''s surgery was the next day and I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes in it. But just as Janice said, if I missed this opportunity tonight, I would never get the truth from her ever again.

    "You''ve promised me this surgery will be a sess." "Yes..."

    Just as I thought Victor was gonna stop me from facing the danger myself, he spoke up, "I''ve promised you I got your back and you can do whatever you wanna do."

    My heart was suddenly flooded by some feelings that were hard to tell. I felt like I was a lone boat floating in the ocean and had finally found a shore. He chased all my worries away and I suddenly choked up and didn''t know what to say.

    I didn''t want to get all emotional but I had the urge to give him a big hug.

    This was the man I loved, my alpha.

    He was powerful yet tender.

    He said gently, "I want to be someone you can lean on. I want us to be by each other''s side instead of a liability. So do whatever you want to do and I''ll be your shield. Please mark my words.

    And tomorrow''s surgery will begin right on time, right?"

    He trusted me with all his heart.

    I promised him, "Yes, so please have a good rest, Victor. I''ll be in the operating room on time and give you a sessful surgery."

    "I''ll wait," Victor said and then reminded me in an assertive tone, "but you have to bring them with you. If anything bad happens, make sure you protect yourself first and I''ll send Richard to meet up with you."

    "You have my word," I answered and I assured him, "good night and I''ll see you tomorrow, my alpha."

    "Good night. See you tomorrow, my Luna."

    My ears were still burning hot after I hung up the phone. Be started teasing me and I said as I stretched my muscles, "Let''s go and get this over with. I wanna go to bed early tonight."

    "Okay. I''ve been gaining strength recently. Ten warriors are a piece of cake for me now, let alone Janice," Be couldn''t wait anymore, "and if she lied to us..."

    "We''ll bite off her head," I finished her sentence coldly.

    If she really dared to lie to us, I could guarantee things were gonna end up pretty bad for her.

    I put away the ne, went back to my apartment to drink a bottle of purple potion, and drove straight to the address Janice gave me. In the darkness, the people Victor sent me were all following my orders, tagging along with my car. Richard told me these were the best warriors in the training camp so no matter what Janice do, she didn''t stand a chance to win.

    In a cabin in the Fullmoon Tribe.

    The cabin looked a bit old and there were vines all over the walls. When I pushed open the door, I could hear it squeaking. But it was pretty warm inside and the floor was covered with new carpets. Janice was sitting on the couch, shaking the ss of wine in her hand. She had freshened herself up and even put on perfume.

    Seeing that I was here, Janice smiled as the candle shook in the wind, "I was just about to destroy this letter. I thought you wouldn''te."

    I cut to the chase, "Who is the other person that you''re talking about?"

    "What''s the hurry?" Janice took a sip of her wine and wanted me to drink up the wine in front of me, "I prepared something to drink while we''re talking."

    I ignored her and just stared at her wryly.

    "If you''re not in the mood for a drink, just forget it," Janice snorted and threw a letter at me, "Take a look. You''ll find what you want in this interesting letter."

    I tried to hold back my feelings as I opened the letter. It was a love letter and I could tell this was my mother''s handwriting.

    "I believe you must''ve recognized the handwriting," Janice said, "you''ve always said father''s the one who betrayed your mother. But the truth is, your mother was the one who cheated!"

    "This trick is cheap as hell. You sicken me, Janice."

    I chuckled and poured the wine on Janice. I came at her and wanted to choke her neck but she dodged my attack andughed creepily, "You don''t believe me, do you?"

    "If my mother really cheated, how could a man like Manuel do nothing about it?"

    "Because he didn''t figure that out untilter and I happened to overhear that your mother was the traitor! Lauren! I have a picture and I know who the man was!"

    As I was distracted by what she said, she ran out of the door and I could hear the footsteps of someone else. She sneered.

    It was him!!!

 Chapter 104

    Lauren''s POV Bang!

    Janice suddenly fell to the ground hard and her face was flushing in a very unnatural way. But she was still giving me that smug smile and said, "This is my gift for you, Lauren. But don''t worry, I was telling you the truth just then. Your mother was a traitor," Janiceughed out loud, gloating, "but you''re still here, just because of a dead woman. How stupid and na?ve you are, Lauren! But it''s alright. From now on, there will only be one Miss nco and it''ll be me! And you will be Mr. Andrews'' little pet!" Janiceughed so hard that she started crying but her eyes somehow became flirtatious, "I''ve done my part of the deal and now you''re next, Mr. Andrews."

    "Of course, Miss. You, too, have a wonderful evening."

    It was Jason Andrews. He raised his hand and someone took Janice out.

    I wasn''t that shocked. I was just surprised that these two became allies. But based on the look on her face, I guessed she hated my guts and when she heard that Jason courted me in the hospital, she came up with the idea of using mother''s death as bait to lure me in so that she could gift me to Jason.

    How disgusting could they get?

    "You''re quite cautious," Jason smiled and idly took a sip of the wine that I hadn''t drunk, pointing at the burning candle, "too bad that the potion isn''t in the wine, it''s in here and on Janice."

    Janice was drugged by the love potion just then. In order to make me smell it, she even wore it as perfume.

    I slumped on the couch, ring at Jason, "When did you two start plotting against me?"

    "It doesn''t matter," Jason drank up the whole ss of wine and eyed me up and down, sneering, "what really matters is that we''re about to have a magical night...oh, no, countless magical nights." "I''ll kill you."

    "No, you''ll have the best experience you''ll ever have and can never leave me again," Jason said as he came closer. He stroked a strand of my hair and gently sniffed it as he closed his eyes which were filled with obsession, "I never wanted to use this way but you kept turning me down. So I just had to get a little rough. But rest assured, I''ll go easy on you, Lauren."

    "Oh gosh, I''m about to throw up. When can we kick his ass? I can''t wait to show him what ''the best experience'' really is," Be gritted her teeth and said in my head. She couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to punch him in the face.

    "Just wait a minute. You''re not the only one that wants to do that," I tried not to throw up andforted her, "we have to take this chance and ask him something. He''s getting cockier now and he won''t hide anything from me anymore."

    Janice and Jason would never expect that the love potion didn''t work on me at all. My healing power could dissolve part of it and I had drunk the antidote. It was invented by M. It could be used to dissolve many kinds of drugs. The love potion was useless to me. I only pretended to be drugged to get some information from them.

    "I really don''t get why you want me."

    "Because you intrigue me."

    "Just because I don''t throw myself at you like other women?"

    "No, no, no," Jason''s eyes darkened, "it''s also because of your scent. I can feel a scent that I hate the most on you. But it''s okay. You''re gonna smell like me pretty soon."

    Just as I expected, it was all about Victor.

    "You know my rtionship with Victor. You told Janice to ask me toe over just so you can sabotage Victor''s surgery." Jason''s family had something to do with Victor so it wasn''t hard to get some intel.

    "You''re smart," Jason looked me in the eyes and his eyes glistened strangely, "why can''t we just let him stay a limp? And Lauren, don''t waste your time. No matter how good you are as a doctor, his legs won''t get back to the way they were and his wolf will nevere back. Numerous doctors can''t cure him. He can''t be as condescending and pretentious as he used to be. Now he''s just a loser and he''s living on the power he got before he became an invalid. Sooner orter, someone will eventually take his throne! No one wants a disabled alpha with no wolf! You can''t help him, Lauren!"

    My anger was burning in my chest and I clenched my fists to suppress my wrath, "I can help him! And even if he isn''t the alpha, you can never be the alpha either!"

    "Someone will take his ce as the alpha even if it''s not me. There are a lot of people who want to be the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe and there are plenty of people who can make a better alpha than him and be more beneficial to me," Jason seized me by the chin, "anyone is better than that cripple."

    "Did you tell the Dark Enchantress his location back then?" I gritted my teeth.

    "I wish it was me," Jason denied.

    If it wasn''t Jason, would it be the person that was more beneficial to him?

    "You should be d that it wasn''t you." Otherwise, I would do anything I could to rip off his head.

    "You really do love him. But Lauren, what can that cripple offer you? Can he satisfy you in bed? I don''t think so," Jason slowly stroked my cheeks and I couldn''t wait to punch him in the face anymore, "but I can. You asked me why I''m interested in you. Making Victor''s woman submit to me must be the most fun thing in the world!"

    This pervert! Be and I said in my head at the same time.

    "I will never submit to you," I roared, "even if I can''t make it to the hospital, the surgery will proceed as nned. Victor will recover and bite off your neck, you loser."

    But I wasn''t telling the truth. My healing power was the most essential element of the surgery. Even if M was there, there was no way to guarantee that this surgery could still be a sess without my healing power. But I was sure I could make it and get back on time!

    Jason chuckled, "You think he''ll recover? So many doctors couldn''t do anything to help him recover and you think your shabby hospital can save him? How desperate has Victor gotten now?"

    It looked like he didn''t do anything to sabotage the surgery. Though I had told Richard to stay alert, I must make sure Jason wouldn''t do anything shady. But now I could be sure that although Jason hated Victor, he wouldn''t dare to make a move on the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe.

    Seeing that I didn''t say a thing, Jason thought he had convinced me and heughed, "Alright, now let''s get started. I wonder what that cold-blooded, possessive alpha would do when he sees you stained with my scent? Will he still want you anymore? Oh, no, I will hide you away from him and he''ll forget you. That alpha doesn''t have a heart and he''s ruthless. He can''t mark you, can he? He''s nothing like me and I''ll be tender, Lauren. Look, I even put a soft carpet over here for you."

    I quietly stretched my fingers and said word by word, gritting my teeth, "Victor''s gonna recover but the one who''s gonna rip off your head." "What?"

    "It''s gonna be me!"

    Be could no longer stand him and took control of my body. I shifted into my wolf self and the first thing we did was to kick hard in his groins. I choked his neck and punched him to the ground with my right fist. He grunted and spat out blood from his mouth. The carpet was stained with his blood.

    "Ahhh..."

    "See? I told you I''ve be a badass now," Be finally got the chance to beat him up and she was quite smug about it.

    Jason finally came back to his senses and his eyes red with coldness, "You''re not drugged?"

    Be didn''t waste any time exining to him and came at him to hit him with her sharp ws the second he was about to get up. Jason tried to hold back his pain and rolled on the floor to dodge her attack. He also shifted into his wolf form and said, "I''m from the Andrews family! How dare you do this to me!? They won''t let this slide!"

    Bang!

    Be''s ws hit him again without any hesitation, "The Andrews family?" "It''s nothing to me."

 Chapter 105

    "You''re out of your mind! Lauren! My uncle will destroy your tribe!" Jason screamed.

    Just then, Be kicked him in his groins and he was in so much pain that he wouldn''t stop sweating. He also got wounded on the shoulder, "You wouldn''t wanna kill me! That''s insane!"

    "Can he ever shut up..." Be grunted in my head. The next second, she jumped at him, showing her fangs toward his vulnerable neck. Jason''s wolf was growling to warn Be and to summon his guards, "You''re gonna pay for this, Lauren!" A group of people broke through the door.

    Bang!

    "Get this woman! I''m gonna make her..." Jason froze and waspletely shocked, "who the hell are you?!"

    The people who just barged in weren''t Jason''s bodyguards but the guards Victor sent to protect me. They had all gotten wounded slightly and looked like they had just fought a battle. They turned to look at me and said, "Luna." "That''s enough, Be," I took back control of my body and said to her, "we gotta save our energy. Don''t waste it on this loser. We''ve got bigger things to do tomorrow."

    "Alright. That kick has served this junk well anyway," said Be.

    I said to the guardians, "Do what alpha has told you to do."

    Maybe Victor would still want to show mercy to the Andrews family for the sake of his mother.

    "Yes, ma''am," the leader of the guardians nodded, "are there any special orders, Luna?"

    I shook my head. Be and I had already kicked Jason''s ass and right now I just wanted to wash off his disgusting scent. I took the letter from the table, put it in my pocket, and left the cabin, followed by Jason''s yelling, "Lauren! You bitch! I''m from the Andrews family, there''s nothing you can do about me!"

    However, the leader of the guardians said coldly, "Our alpha hasmanded us to emascte you."

    "You wouldn''t...Victor wouldn''t dare...I wanna talk to Victor..."

    Then, I heard Jason screaming painfully and his bodyguards were all defeated by this group of warriors, lying on the ground outside the door. But I didn''t see Janice. Did she leave? I didn''t think she could stay sober after taking in such an amount of love potion. "Wanna see where she is?" asked Be.

    I squeezed the letter and couldn''t stop thinking about what she just said and the pictures she kept talking about. I couldn''t calm myself down but I knew Janice wouldn''t give me any more information now and wouldn''t let me get those pictures easily. But judging from the smug look on her face just then, I didn''t think she was lying. After all, there was no point. Jason was already there and they thought I was drugged. Janice was just showing off.

    "Can you feel her scent?" I asked.

    Be wasn''t good at tracking people down. She could only feel the scent of the people around her and once they were too far away, she wouldn''t be able to tell where they were. So right now we didn''t know Janice''s location.

    "Never mind. Let''s get her next time," I had to give up since I couldn''t sense where she was but that didn''t mean I would let her slide, "the next time I see her, I''m gonna bite her neck off."

    Unexpectedly, when we drove past the forest on our way back, a car suddenly came from nowhere and ran right towards me like the driver was insane. I instantly turned the wheel and dodged this car and then I saw it hit the tree and half of its front were crushed. It was Janice.

    The next thing I knew, Janice stumbled out of the broken car and her eyes turned red. There were still scars on her body and her voice was terribly hoarse, like the rustle of dry leaves. She looked a bit off as she whispered my name, "Lauren..."

    "She came to us herself," Be stretched her muscles and said, "nice, I''ve also got some questions for her."

    I turned off the engine and got off the car, flexing my fists and looking at her calmly.

    Janice looked kind of weird right now and she screamed at me, "Why do you always have toe and ruin everything for me? Why are you always so lucky that someone will show up and help you every single time? Why can you always get away?! Why?! You turned me into this!"

    "The love potion and what just happened have driven her mad," Be said.

    Under the influence of the love potion, Janice wasn''t pretending to be someone she wasn''t anymore and bluntly spoke her mind. However, I was kind of speechless when I heard her, "So escaping from your childish plots and getting back the things that belong to me is my fault? Janice, your viciousness really blows my mind."

    "It''s your fault!" Janice roared without a care, "I''m much better than you! People like me more than you anyway. I didn''t have a Luna as my mother as you do. What''s wrong about fighting for my rights!? Why do you keep dragging me down?"

    "You''re fighting for your rights? You''re stealing and robbing." I guessed I could never rte to people like Janice.

    "I''m just looking after myself! People like you have it all since the day you were born and you will never get how I feel! I hate how condescending you are, Lauren," Janice''s face distorted as she screamed, "you''re just as fake and phony like your mother so I wanna take away father''s love from you, your marriage, and your money. I wanna see if you can still stay on your high horse when you lose everything like me!"

    Lost everything?

    She thought she had lost everything?

    I wondered how Manuel would feel when he heard that. She was just a bastard and Manuel had shown her enough love. He even thought about giving his own properties to her. Actually, a long time ago, I kind of envied Janice. But people like her would never get enough. What she actually wanted wasn''t just taking away my everything. She didn''t want me to live a better life than her and just wanted me to suffer so she could satisfy her twisted mind.

    "I will never be like you."

    "That''s because you''ve never walked in my shoes! Now you made me lose everything, Lauren..." Janice clearly had gone mad and what she said didn''t make sense at all. She murmured in fear, "Michael doesn''t trust me or love me the way he did before and Andrews, that pervert, won''t let me go. I failed his mission and he''s gonna send me to those wolves..."

    "What is she talking about?" Be asked irritably.

    "They are all nuts....they''re crazy..." Janice''s face was blushing unnaturally and her eyes were bulging, and then she turned to look at me, "you should rot in hell just like your mother, Lauren!"

    The next second, she red at me and came at me in her wolf form. She showed her fangs and just jumped at me and I could see the burning hatred in her eyes.

    Be instantly took control of my body and got away from her attack. Janice''s wolf was bigger than mine and she used to brag about that a lot, which was why people all thought Janice was stronger. Though Be was smaller, she was fast and became much stronger after weeks of training. She dodged her attack like it was a piece of cake.

    Janice''s neck tilted and bit off the tree branches. She came at us again, fast like an arrow.

    "Be!"

    Be broke the branches with her sharp ws and said, "Easy peasy."

    "The next thing I''m gonna break is her neck!"

 Chapter 106

    Lauren''s POV

    we could.

    Janice hadpletely lost her mind and attacked again. Be moved our body slightly as she struck and her ws almost touched our neck. The next second, we took the chance to seize Janice''s arms, mustered up all our strength and kicked her stomach as hard as For werewolves, the stomach was also a weak spot as well as the neck.

    Janice''s wolf started coughing blood and her eyes were filled with anger and disbelief.

    "I told you, I''m much stronger than you now, you loser," Be bragged with a smug smile.

    Though her wolf was much bigger than mine, what Be could do was more than just dodge her attacks. She could also fight back. Janice had always thought her wolf was better than Be, but now she was furious and scratched the ground with her nails. "What have you done, Lauren?! There''s no way you''re stronger than me!" She screamed hysterically.

    "You think thest couple of times is just idents?" Be provoked, "you''ve alwaysughed at me for being the weaker one but now that I''m tougher than you, you''ve lost, Janice."

    "Oh, and let me remind you, the reason that pervert didn''t get what he wanted is that I kicked his d**k so hard that I''m afraid it''s be useless now," Be added, "even he couldn''tpete with me, let alone you."

    What Be just said clearly pissed her off. She was already crazy enough and now she had nothing to lose. She lost control and came at us, "No way! You must''ve done something! There''s no way you''re stronger than me! You loser should be the one to get dumped!" "You''re the loser!" We hit her with a kick without any hesitation.

    Janice red at me with her eyes wide open, "It''s you! As long as I give you to Andrews...no, as long as I kill you, I''ll be the only Miss nco and the sole heir!"

    "Keep dreaming!" We turned to the side and dodged, and then threw her away with our fists.

    Her wolf hit a tree and I could hear the sound of the branch and her bones fracturing. She slid down the tree and fell into the fallen leaves.

    I clutched my fists and couldn''t believe how stronger Be and I had be now. We had the upper hand in the battle with both Andrews and Janice and it was unbelievable. I tried to suppress my excitement and asked, "Where are the pictures? And who is the person you talked about?" I clenched my fists.

    Janice''s wolf looked up at me and her face was covered with dirt after she got wounded. But she wasughing insanely with her green eyes shimmering coldly, "I won''t tell you..."

    "Then I''ll keep beating you up until you do," I threatened.

    "You won''t get a chance..." her wolf said hoarsely, "I''ll do whatever it takes to...kill you...Lauren...

    From the day I was born...we''re destined to fight for the rest of our lives...

    You ruined me... And I won''t let you get away with it...Lauren...

    Go to hell!"

    Janice took out a bottle of potion and drank it up. Then, her wolf was twitching like the first time it shifted. The pain was torturing her and she kept screaming and roaring. Even the tree branches in the forest were shaking. Something was off!

    It was the forbidden potion!

    The forbidden potion could enhance a warrior''sbat power in a very short amount of time but the price was the user''s life. Her veins would finally explode and she would die from this. I didn''t expect that Janice would hate me so much that she would choose to use this forbidden potion. Even Be couldn''t help but gasp, "Are you insane..."

    "I don''t care about my own life anyway!" Janice''s voice had turned extremely hoarse and it was hard for her to speak now, "Andrews won''t let me get away with this, and neither will his family. So if I''m gonna go to hell, I wanna bring you with me!" "You''re the one who has made a deal with the devil."

    "I only did that because of you!"

    Janice''s wolf hadpletely lost control and she growled as she jumped at me again. Her power was enhanced within seconds after she took the forbidden potion. Before I could make the next move, she aimed at my stomach but Be was quick enough to dodge that kick. And the tree her wolf hit had fallen down. "Damn it, she''s really insane," Bell gritted her teeth and said.

    Facing Janice, we realized that we had to gather up all our strength. Just then, we didn''t use all our strength because we wanted to save some energy. And now we just hoped that the guardians could hear the noises in the forest and stop Janice, or hoped that we could do the best we could to defeat her.

    I only hesitated for a second and Janice took the chance to kick me. I fell hard on the car door and the banging noise was deafening. She still wouldn''t leave me alone and attacked me again and that sharp w almost pierce through my face. "Damn, this maniac..." Be gasped.

    Then Be mustered all her strength to hit Janice while Janice gave us a kick. We knocked each other down in different directions.

    "... My whole back went numb..." Be tried to ignore the pain and I could taste blood in my mouth, "but we don''t seem to be losing in our fight even after Janice took that forbidden potion. Doesn''t that mean we''ve got pretty tough now?" "Yeah, right now you''re the strongest wolf in the world..." I wanted to cheer Be up but then my whole body froze, "watch out, Be!"

    Though her arms were already broken, I saw that Janice was holding a silver gun.

    It was loaded with specially-made silver bullets.

    And at the time I noticed that, she had already fired her gun while my body was still numbed after the hit. As the bullet came at me, everything turned in slow motion like we were in a movie and I couldn''t move my body at all. I felt like I could see it piercing through my chest.

    Bang...

    Would I get injured...or die right here?

    Could my healing power heal myself?

    What about Victor? He trusted me with all his heart and believed that I could make it back. What was I supposed to do with his unconditional trust?

    Please, move.

    Lauren!

    Please! Victor...

    I didn''t know why I was calling his name in my head.

    Boom!

    Everything seemed to fall into absolute silence and I couldn''t hear a thing including Janice''s crazyughter and the rustle of the woods. The next thing I knew, I heard a gentle voiceing from nowhere. "Don''t you worry, Lauren?"

    Who was it?

    It was a strange voice.

    But along with the voice, there was a power surging in my body and my wounds were all healed. I was able to dodge this bullet and see it pass right next to my cheek without getting a scratch. Janice waspletely stunned and thatugh froze on her face.

    I felt like I had be a fearless warrior who had been through countless battles and could dodge every bullet from Janice. I seemed to know what her next move was gonna be and when she would shoot her next shot. I knew the right way to fight a battle and my body had be lighter than ever. The power was running in my blood like a warm spring and waking up every part of my body. With its help, I choked Janice''s throat...

    "No, Lauren, show some mercy..." Janice''s wolf sensed the danger and finally cried for real this time, "I just wanna live, Lauren, we''re blood-rted..."

    A crisp noise echoed in the forest.

    And her wolf fell to the ground weakly.

    I took control of my body and looked at my hands. I knew that voice wasn''t just an illusion.

    Kent, was that you?

    Were you the one who was talking to me?

 Chapter 107

    Lauren''s

    POV

    I must see Victor.

    That was all I could think about.

    I got the picture I wanted from Janice''s pocket but it was stained by her blood and the people on it were kind of blurry. I could vaguely tell it was my mother and a man. "Lauren..." As my wolf, Be always understood me.

    I took a deep breath, wiped off the blood on the picture, and put it in my pocket. I jumped into my car and said, "Let''s go to the hospital first. Right now I just wanna see Victor." "Same here."

    Thank God that my car didn''t break down from the crash. I drove straight to the hospital and I was feeling alright although I had just been through a hard battle. I wasn''t tired and didn''t feel any pain at all and even my wounds were healing rapidly. "Was that Kent?"

    Be said, "I think it''s him. Maybe your healing power has made a connection between him and us. I think that voice is real, as well as the mysterious power."

    "...Maybe those memories about the battles are also Kent''s," I added, "he was helping us. Does that mean..."

    "Kent is ready toe back."

    Be''s words made my heart skip a beat and it was racing like crazy. I could feel the warm power flowing inside me and I was about to cry. The one who saved me at that critical moment was Kent, it was Victor. What Victor said to me in the orphanage crossed my mind, "I''ll run to you every time you call my name."

    Did he hear my calling ande to me in this way?

    Before I met Victor, I didn''t believe in love or partners and thought they were ridiculous. But at this very moment, I couldn''t be more grateful for the Moon Goddess'' n. She let us meet each other and it was magnificent.

    It was already dawn when I got back to the hospital. Seeing the blood on me, M got worried and checked up on me, asking hastily, "Are you hurt? What happened? Is it that creepy freak Jason or those morons?" "Well...it''s a long story. But I''m alright and I''m not injured. Don''t worry, M," I dashed towards Victor''s ward, "how''s Victor doing now?"

    She had always talked nice about Victor but now she put on a long face and said, "Hey, Lauren, you''d better check if you''re wounded or not first. Of course, I''m worried about you. Did youe to the hospital in such a hurry for Victor?"

    I knew she was worried about me and exined briefly, "Janice used my mother''s death as bait to attack me and then when things went bad, I felt Kent...Victor''s wolf. We connected and he saved me."

    "What..." M''s eyes were wide open, "give me some time to process that. I don''t know if I should focus on what that dumbass Janice has done or how Victor''s wolf connected with you. And he was the one who saved you? This is incredible." "Now you know why I rushed back here?"

    "Yeah," M said, "but there''s nothing going on with Victor and Richard has been watching him the whole night. I''ve told him that if anything happens, he should contact me right away. I guess Kent showed up because he sensed that you were in danger. And since Be had searched for him before, you two connected in a way."

    I slowed down my pace.

    M was still quite worried and asked again, "Are you sure you''re not hurt? Let me take a look, Lauren. Do you need me to reschedule the surgery? I''m concerned about your well-being right now."

    "I''m okay, look. Isn''t it amazing? And now my healing power has enhanced," I showed her my healed wound and said, "this is the best time to do the surgery and I''m not trying to be the hero, M, you should know that."

    Well, I did look a bit messed up from my reflection in the hallway window. But I knew I was alright and I felt better than ever. And if Kent really connected with me, Victor''s power as a werewolf and his healing ability would alle back when Kent returned. This was the best time for the surgery.

    M stared at me for a while and nodded, "I understand. The surgery will proceed as nned."

    I went to freshen up and I felt good about myself. The surgery started as nned and when I saw Victor sleeping peacefully on the operating table, I wasn''t nervous or excited as I thought I would be. Instead, I was never so calm and peaceful. As I picked up the scalper, my hands were all steady and the second surgery was carried out in order.

    When I saw what was inside Victor''s knees, I figured out why all the previous doctors and witches couldn''t heal his legs. Deep inside, there was something that looked like ck threads tangling up the nerves there. They were thinner than a hair, hard to detect, and almost impossible to get rid of. That must be the scars left by the Dark Enchantress, which was the reason why Victor was in so much pain and couldn''t stand up. They only managed to remove the fragmentsst time.

    "I think only you can do this procedure, you know, with your healing power," M said when I told her what I had just found. There were only people we trusted in the operating room so M didn''t have to hide the fact about my healing power.

    I gave my full attention as I used my healing power to purify the substance that the Dark Enchantress had wrapped around Victor''s legs. It was almost embedded in his nerves. This was the battle between me and the Dark Enchantress. I put my hands above it and Be was at the same pace as me. The healing power flowed to my palms and the dark substance that was tangling around Victor''s legs finally loosened and finally vanished like smog.

    I was not the only one that was fighting. Victor and Kent were also trying their best to help me.

    "Nailed it!" Be cheered in joy.

    I was finally relieved. The nurse wiped away the sweat on my forehead and I couldn''t stop smiling in everyone''s expectant gaze, "We did it."

    The surgery was a big sess. Victor could finally walk again and we could dance in the moonlight and run in the woods.

    This was...amazing.

    Tears welled up in my eyes and my body was trembling because I was way too excited and exhausted at this point.

    "You need some rest," M looked at me seriously, "now all we gotta do is wait for him to wake up. As soon as he does, I''ll let you know. Now, go to the lounge and take a good nap."

    I shook my head and went to the shower room, "I wanna be the first person he sees when he wakes up."

    M paused and then burst intoughter, "Is this what it''s like to be in love?"

    I didn''t say anything and didn''t tell her that I felt the need to stay by Victor''s side even though I didn''t know the reason why. Was it because I wanted to thank him or tell him this wonderful news? Or was it because....I was expecting something. All I knew was that I wanted to stay with him.

    In Victor''s ward

    I changed my clothes and went to Victor''s ward. He was still sound asleep. He looked a lot less intimidating when he was sleeping. His eyshes were dense and long and I couldn''t help but touch them gently. I always felt good when he was around and his scent really gave me a sense of security. And then I became drowsy and fell asleep...

    I had a dream in which Kent and I were running through the forest as the moon shed lights on the woods and my eyshes. Victor kissed my eyes and it was kind of tickling. Wait...

    This wasn''t just a dream!

    I sensed something and my heart began pounding loud. I instantly opened my eyes.

    His fingers left my eyes and the whole room was veiled by the tender moonlight. The moonlight softly shone on his face as he smiled at me. I had never seen such a bright smile on his face before. He gently stroked my cheeks.

    I suddenly came to my senses.

    The tension in this room mounted up and I held my breath.

    Because I saw Victor''s eyes. They weren''t golden anymore. They were dark green, like emeralds.

    It was Kent.

    It was really Kent.

    Kent looked down at me and chuckled, "Nice to meet you."

    "Hi, Mate."

 Chapter 108

    Lauren''s POV

    I just froze there,pletely stunned. I just sat still and for a few minutes, I felt like I was so shocked that I couldn''t even move. I thought we would have a lot to say when Kent and I first met. But when he really woke up, I became overwhelmed and awkward, not knowing what to say. We were so close to each other that I could even see his dense eyshes and his emerald eyes as my tears rolled down my cheeks.

    The moonlight gently shone on our faces.

    As we locked eyes, my heart skipped a beat and started racing. At that moment, a voice came into my head, saying, "Mate... This alpha in front of you is your destined mate. And you belong with each other." Then Be also growled in my mind, "Mate!"

    I had never had this kind of magical experience before, a deadly attraction both physically and psychologically. I couldn''t wait to be in his embrace and to be wrapped around his peppermint scent. I wanted him to mark me and I wanted to mark him so he could be my alpha once and for all.

    I once prayed to the Moon Goddess not to let me meet my mate because I hated and feared what it would be like to be tied to a rtionship. I was afraid that I would lose myself in it. I didn''t understand why people would lose themselves in love, which seemed so vain and surreal to me. They would sacrifice themselves and trust each other with their lives. And I started to get it now. I could feel that meeting my mate was the most wonderful thing that would ever happen to me. My heart was pounding loudly right now. Something I had been suppressing for a long time was finally woken up at this very moment.

    And right now, even time seemed to get longer.

    There were so many things I wanted to say but all I could say was, "Hello, Kent."

    "Hi, Lauren, my...beautiful mate," Kent smiled. He was staring fondly at me while he spoke but not in a flirtatious way. His gaze was full of affection and longing, "Victor can''t stop talking about how beautiful, wonderful and unique you are. And now that I finally get to meet you..." My heart skipped a beat.

    "He was telling the truth," Kentplimented me sincerely with his emerald eyes glistening, "I finally have the chance to meet you, Lauren. I''ve been waiting for this for too long."

    "Me too," I couldn''t help smiling, "you''re a bit different than I expected."

    Kent raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "Why?"

    "You''re bolder and more outgoing, I guess," I chuckled. Then I suddenly thought of what Victor had said and the fact that Kent just called me his mate, "We thought the first thing you would say to me when we met would be ''hello"." "Isn''t it true?" he and Victor seemed to have a little discussion in their head and Kent raised his eyebrows, "is that so...what a guy. I just added ''my mate'' and it was right, isn''t it? I promise that''s exactly what Victor''s been thinking." Victor seemed to be a little annoyed and his eyes turned back to golden. He warned, "Kent."

    "Alright, I won''t say that again."

    "I''m just giving you control of my body temporarily."

    "You''ve spent enough time with our mate. It''s my turn now. Don''t cut in."

    "You''re the one who had been asleep all this time."

    "And I did that for you, you jerk. Now it''s your turn to have a good nap now. Right now I wanna spend some time with our mate, Victor, we made a deal."

    I didn''t know what kind of deal they had made but Victor really let Kent take control. I couldn''t helpughing when I saw these two bickerings and Kent smiled too. I had never seen such a bright smile on Victor''s face before and he looked more lively than ever. "What deal?"

    "He''s spent too much time with you before and it''s my turn now," Kent held me in his arms and said, "Victor has done a lot of things with you while I was asleep so we''ve agreed that he will give me more time to make up for all the fun we''ve missed."

    I finally came back to my senses. In the beginning, I was still sitting by Victor''s bed but somehow I was in his arms, lying with him right now. Even though I was kind of embarrassed, I didn''t want to get up and got a little attached to his nice smell. I looked up at him and asked, "That''s it?"

    Victor couldn''t stand it anymore and took back control, "I''ve never agreed to that. I only said that you cane out and say hello to Lauren. Besides, this is not the deal we made."

    It was like Kent had woken up another side of Victor. I covered my mouth as I snickered and asked, "Back in the forest, Kent was the one who showed up, connected with me, and saved my life, right?"

    I guessed this was their deal.

    Kent nodded and his eyes were filled with fear and worry, "Fortunately, Be has explored my inner world before. Or else we couldn''t have sensed that you were in danger and connected with you. Thank goddess we made it."

    I knew it wasn''t just an illusion!

    "Thank you, Kent," I said from the bottom of my heart. His embrace reallyforted me and no one knew how excited and relieved I was when I heard Kent''s voice in my head. He was the one who chased my fear away at that moment.

    "I''m the one who should be thanking you, Lauren," Kent lowered his head and gave me a kiss on the forehead, "you''re the reason why I woke up so fast."

    At that moment, Kent showed up in time and saved my life and I woke Kent up. Maybe this was what mates were all about.

    "Oh, that''s enough. We''re not kids anymore. Let''s get physical or do something more meaningful."

    "What?"

    Kent put his hand on the back of my neck and kissed me on the lips carefully. Even though they shared the same body, Kent kissed way differently than Victor did. When Kent kissed me, his tongue would tangle up with me tenderly. He would take it slow when he nibbled my lips and took my breath away. He used his passionate kiss to express how much he longed for me and our heavy breaths sounded erotic in this quiet room.

    We kissed each other hard and couldn''t wait to taint each other with our scents.

    He put his hands on my ears and pinched my earlobes softly. His eyes were filled with obsession and tenderness as he spoke in a husky voice, "I can''t wait to run in the forest with you and Be and take an adventure into your secret cabin."

    Before I could say anything, his eyes turned back to golden again. It was Victor. His eyes darkened and I could tell when he was a little discontent when he kissed me again. He twirled my earlobes softly and sent shivers down my spine. He nibbled my lips and was a little rough like he waspeting with someone. I was a bit out of breath and before I could take a break, he kissed me hard again. They kept taking control of his body and gave me no time to think about anything else...

    Realizing we were still in the ward, I hastily pushed Kent away but he clearly didn''t get enough because I could tell from his eyes that he was disappointed.

    "That''s enough for a thank-you gift and let me remind you, you''ve just had a surgery, alpha."

    Kent was a little disappointed, "We recover faster when our mate''s around and kissing really speeds up the recovery."

    I patted his cheeks tenderly and said, "I''m your attending doctor."

    "Now, I want you to have a good rest," I got up from Kent''s embrace and smiled, "besides, there''s another piece of news I wanna tell you, your surgery is a great sess. Congrattions to both of you." Kent gave me a big smile, "We''ve always believed in you and we''ve never doubted you."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    In Kent''s gaze, I leaned in for a kiss and said, "And there''s another thing I forgot to say to you." "Wee back, Kent."

 Chapter 109

    Lauren''s

    POV

    Kent grabbed my wrist and slowly wrapped my fingers with his. His emerald eyes were smiling at me and his voice was shaking as he said from the bottle of his heart, "Thank you." "I''m back."

    He wasn''t just saying that to me, he was also talking to Victor. His wolf that had always been there for him was finally back from his sleep.

    I suddenly had some strong feelings for Victor because I knew how disappointed he used to be and how many nights he spent calling Kent''s name, hoping for his return. Victor had seen a lot of doctors before he met me and they all gave him false hopes that eventually turned into great disappointment.

    I was d that Victor still chose to believe in me before he became desperate and let me heal his legs and find Kent.

    Those whoughed at Victor behind his back or hoped alpha Victor would resign were going to be disappointed. The alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe, their king and the bravest warrior finally came back. He was still the strongest alpha that he always was. As I was overwhelmed by my emotions, Kent sneered, "So some dude won''t cry under his covers from time to time."

    ...

    "

    Was he referring to Victor?

    This guy broke the ice with his humour and I couldn''t helpughing. Then Victor pushed Kent back into his body and tried to keep it cool but his ears were all red and he looked adorable.

    Victor paused for a while and finally said, "...I''ve never done such things."

    "Alright."

    Compared to Kent, Victor was really quite honest and blunt.

    "That guy made this up," Victor exined.

    "Okay, I know," I nodded and wondered if I wasughing too hard.

    Finally, Victor pursed his lips and stopped exining himself. But his earlobes turned so red that I couldn''t help but wanna get a feel. And of course, I didn''t call him adorable or else he was gonna get upset again.

    As we were talking, someone knocked on the door.

    M and Richard walked in and she spoke up, "Post-operative examination. I''ve given you enough time and space before I came in here. But looks like you''ve got pretty familiar with this alpha''s physical condition. Then I''ll leave this exam form to you, Dr. Lauren." Realizing M was teasing me, I quietly rolled my eyes at her and took the exam form. But when I saw the exam items on it, I couldn''t help thinking about how Victor and I first met and our first impressions of each other were... Well...not so good.

    Who would know how close we were right now?

    We locked eyes and smiled.

    However, Richard''s reaction really scared me. He was the beta of the Midnight ws Tribe but now his tears were welling up in his eyes and if it weren''t for the look on Victor''s face, he looked like he wanted to hold Victor''s hands and have a good cry. He tried to hold back his feelings and sobbed, "This is so great! Kent''s back! Alpha Victor...you''ve finally recovered..."

    "Richard," Victor pulled him back from his sorrow and said, "get down to business. Tell us about your investigation."

    Get down to business?

    I looked at him and wondered if we should give them some privacy.

    But Victor held my hand and said, "You''re involved too."

    Richard cleared his throat and said, "Well, it''s about Jason Andrews."

    "I''ve done what you''ve ordered and broken his legs and one hand for good," Richard said seriously, "and after that, we had him and his bodyguards thrown back to his estate. Even if the Andrews family wants to dig something up, they won''t get to Miss nco unless Jason tells them the truth. But I think..." "He''d rather say I did this," Victor said, "you''re right."

    A man arrogant like Jason would never admit that he made a mistake this time and got his butt kicked instead by a woman he didn''t even take seriously of. So it was very likely that he would do exactly what Victor said. Besides, Jason couldn''t be more humiliated now that his legs werepletely ruined.

    "Did I get you in trouble?"

    "No," Victor said, "your problems are also my problems. And he has irritated me a long time ago. Sparing his life is merciful enough."

    I had the urge of beating him up again when I thought of the bad things Jason said about Victor.

    Something suddenly crossed my mind and I asked, "Is there anyone else there besides Jason and his bodyguards?"

    "What?" Richard didn''t understand why I asked that and he answered, "I don''t think so. Do you wanna investigate anyone?"

    I shook my head and let them talk. But I was still thinking about the forest. Janice got severely injured by me and Be and almost died. She wouldn''t be able to get back on her feet in such a short amount of time. Or she would likely be dead by then. But when the guards got to the forest, her body was gone. Did someone take her away? Or did the beasts in the forest...

    As I was pondering, I subconsciously put my hands in my pockets and felt something. It was the picture I took from Janice. All I could think about was Victor''s surgery when I got back so I didn''t have time to check whether this picture was fake or not. Was Janice telling the truth back then?

    I would never believe that my mother would betray her mate. But what about the picture and letter? Did Manuel know about this? Why did my mothermit suicide? Or was she murdered by someone? I got so many questions in my head and didn''t know what to do next. I never felt so helpless.

    "Lauren."

    "Lauren!"

    M''s voice brought me back to my senses.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Are you too tired?" M felt my forehead with the back of her hand and said, "you''ve been through a lot yesterday and still came back and did a surgery. You must be exhausted right now. It''s time for you to take a good rest."

    Victor looked at me worriedly, "Are you alright?"

    "I was just thinking about something," I gave him a reassuring smile and asked, "what''s wrong?"

    "I want to announce to the world that this surgery failed," Victor said.

    Hearing that, I got why he wanted to do this from the look on his face and I nodded without any hesitation. I was his attending doctor and only a few people participated in this surgery so it wasn''t a difficult thing to do. If we let people know that his second surgery failed, then...

    Those who wanted to take Victor''s throne wouldn''t be able to keep it on the low anymore. And the people who were on the Dark Enchantress team might get caught this time. They would never expect that Victor could not only walk again, but Kent was also back.

 Chapter 110

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "But this isn''t fair for you, Lauren," Victor said with a hint of guilt and exined when he saw my conf

    I realized what meant, "You''re looking out for me?" "Yeah."

    if we announce that this surgery failed."

    I smiled with relief, "Don''t worry about that. I didn''t do the surgery for fame in the first ce and ever if we announced to the public that this surgery is a failure, it wouldn''t affect me. Besides, we all know that the surgery actually is a sess and your legs are recovering, right?"

    If we announced that Victor''s surgery was a sess, the world would know how good I was. But I didn deal for me.

    "Rest assured, Lauren," Victor said seriously, "after everything is settled, you won''t have to hide your p "I know, I believe in you."

    Victor had promised me that I would be able to do whatever I wanted and wouldn''t need to worry abo As the tension was building up, Richard nodded and said goofily, "If Dr. Lauren also agrees to do this, Alpha Victor looked kind of annoyed.

    M looked away and said, "I''m suddenly kind of interested in this guy''s brain."

    Richard was intrigued, "What are you interested in?"

    I warned him, "Trust me, the kind of interest she has in you is cut your brain open and dissect it." "Yeah," M nodded, "I wanna check if there''s a nerve missing in there called can''t-read-the-room." Richardughed awkwardly and said after a while, "...I have that in me."

    about that anyway. On the contrary, this would save me from all the press, or else I didn''t need to hide the fact about my healing power. So this wasn''t a big

    nymore and you can work your magic as much as you like without thinking about the consequences."

    thing or anyone. Right now, I also had somebody that got my back. nd have this arranged, alpha."

    fondly, which melted my heart.

    M pretended she didn''t know what he was talking about and as I tilted my head, I saw Victor smiling I coughed and brought them back to their senses, "But if we want people to think that this surgery did "A surgery where the doctor was changed won''t draw anyone''s attention even if it failed," M instant, "Yeah," I nodded my head and continued, "but there''s another reason for that. Janice''s also missing. Richard didn''t find her in the forest."

    k, maybe we can tell them that I went missing." what I meant and said.

    "You mean that bitch..." M''s eyes were wide open in shock and then she changed the subject and asked, "you mean that woman? So she''s the reason why you went outst night?"

    "Yes," I hastily said before she lost her temper, "but I''m pretty sure that Janice was knocked out when I left. There''s no way she could leave there on her own or recover in such a short amount of time. She was either chewed up by the beasts or taken away by someone else." Victor asked, "Do you want me to find her?"

    I shook my head, "No need for that."

    I had already got what I wanted from her. As for the rest, I didn''t think that Janice actually knew anything about the truth and I had to dig out the rest of the things from Manuel and L. Janice was useless to me and I wouldn''t waste my time searching for my half- sister who wanted me dead.

    And I wasn''t worried that L and Manuel would make a big scene when they searched for Janice or me. L must have known about what kind of person Janice was and she might even figure out what Janice had done or thought that Janice had be Jason''s mistress. Then L would only dare to keep the search on the low in order to save the marriage contract with the Lunarko Tribe.

    "I think I''ll have to stay in your estate for now, alpha Victor."

    "My pleasure," Victor paused and smiled.

    M winked at me, "That''s perfect. Since we''re gonna announce that the surgery didn''t work out, then you guys have to do the rehab privately. Alpha Victor''s estate is a nice ce for that. Then I wish you an early recovery, and a happy honeymoon." "Looks like Dr. Lauren will still have to be your attending doctor and special caretaker for a while."

    After saying that, M grabbed Richard and ran out, leaving me and Victor smiling at each other.

    "So, I guess we''re back at the beginning."

    "Not exactly," Victor said, "right now, you''re also my mate."

    "When can we mark each other, Lauren?"

    My heart started racing and I answered, "When you...can run in the forest with me."

    The Third Person POV

    On the other side

    In Jason Andrews'' estate

    "Morons! You bunch of shitheads! Get the f**k out of here!"

    Jason snapped and swept everything on the table to the floor, leaving a lot of broken sses on the ground. He still didn''t get enough of this and wanted to push the vase off the table but his hand was weak and it took him several times to move the vase. He threw the vase at his omega servant''s head and the rest of the servants were all petrified.

    Now, Jason had turned into a terrifying monster.

    "Mr. Jason, please calm down."

    "You want me to calm down?" Jason got pissed and dragged his guardian''s cor with his eyes turning red, "how the hell am I supposed to calm down? I can''t walk anymore, just like that loser! Even though my wolf is still with me, they told me it''s gonna be extremely hard to get a full recovery! How the hell can I calm down!? I''m just like that loser!"

    "We can ask Mr. Andrews to look for more good doctors...You''ll definitely get a full recovery..." the guardian couldn''t breathe anymore and he had tofort him in order to save himself, "as long as you still got your wolf...there''s always a silver lining..." Jason threw the guardian to the ground as his face distorted in anger, "That loser and that bitch! I''m gonna rip their throats..."

    "Of course you can recover as long as you follow the doctor''s orders..." the guardian said, trembling, "and what should we do about thatdy from the Lunarko Tribe?"

    Jason''s eyes were filled with ming wrath and hatred, "That dumb and useless bitch. Throw her to the pack of wolves on the hill and let them eat her alive. Make her suffer."

    "Yes, sir."

    It was all that bitch''s fault.

    Jason clenched his legs which were numb and couldn''t feel a thing anymore. If he wasn''t unable to walk, he would snap Janice''s neck with his bare hands. That woman was the reason why he ended up like this as well as those sons of bitches, Victor and Lauren. The screams came through the room and sounded horrifying in the darkness but Jason didn''t look scared or content at all. His face distorted in wrath and he hated their guts.

    Suddenly, a guardian came to him hastily, "Mr. Jason."

    "Say it," Jason said grimly.

    "Rumor has it that alpha Victor''s second surgery failed."

 Chapter 111

    Third-Person POV

    "Alpha Victor''s surgery has failed and we haven''t found out the exact reason. But there''s one thing for sure that..." the guardian carefully peeped at Jason and said, "his surgery didn''t work out and alpha Victor still can''t walk."

    "He''s still a cripple and a total loser, isn''t he?" Jason clenched his fingers on his knees and veins were bulging on his hands. His face distorted as he sneered, "A loser! How much longer can they still tolerate a loser?! After this surgery, they can finally announce that Victor is a cripple who doesn''t even have his own wolf! The Midnight ws Tribe can''t be ruled by such an invalid alpha."

    The guardian didn''t dare to say anything.

    But the pain from his legs was reminding Jason that now he was also an invalid cripple that he was talking about. He held back his pain as he clutched the guardian in front of him and asked, "My legs are just temporarily injured, right?" "Yeah...I think so..." the guardian answered carefully.

    Snap.

    The next second, the guardian''s neck was snapped and the sound of breaking bones sent shivers down the spine of every guardian in the room.

    Jason held the dead guardian''s neck like he was ying with a puppet and said creepily, "You should''ve given me a more affirmative answer, moron."

    "I won''t be like Victor who can never walk on his own legs again. I will recover, I will!" Jason threw the guardian to the wall and murmured. Then he asked again, "Where''s Lauren? Any news about that bitch?"

    "No, we haven''t heard anything about Dr. nco yet and we don''t know where she is," the guardian who came to report answered cautiously and he was terrified of his moody and violent master, "judging from the signs in the woods, Lauren and Janice must have gotten into a fight and then Lauren went missing."

    "... Went missing?" Jason clenched his fists and gazed out the window, "where''s Janice?"

    The guardian held his breath and didn''t dare to say anything.

    Jason then remembered that he had just ordered them to throw Janice into the wolves and now she had already been eaten alive. If it weren''t for her stupidity and arrogance, he wouldn''t have gotten tricked by Lauren and got his legs broken by Victor. He had warned Janice that if this n failed, she would be the meal of those fierce wolves he bred. She should''ve thought this through when she made this deal with him.

    "Useless trash," Jason said.

    They didn''t know he was talking about Janice or about the guardian.

    "Anyway, it''s great news that Victor is a useless cripple for good," Jason''s eyes glistened oddly, "as for my legs and hand..."

    "I''ll make you pay for this, Victor!"

    "I''ll make you bow down before me and beg me for mercy!"

    Jason''s eyes were ring up. He wouldn''t allow himself to be a cripple and the paining from his bones was like a shame reminding him of what just happened. Jason finally took his phone and dialed the number of an elder in the Andrews family, "I need your help."

    "Please introduce a doctor to me. Victor injured my legs! I need your help and I hope you can teach him a lesson!"

    "So what if he''s an alpha? Haven''t you heard that his surgery failed again and nobody can do anything to save his legs or his wolf? Can the Midnight ws Tribe let a man like this lead their tribe?" "It''s time for a change, isn''t it?"

    Jason believed that Victor couldn''t walk again. He hated Victor and Lauren more than anyone in the world. They were the reason why he came to this. He couldn''t wait to bite off Victor''s neck and make Lauren beg for mercy! In the nco Estate

    "Where''s Janice?" alpha Manuel asked, frowning. Janice would alwayse to him and bring up her marriage with the Lunarko Tribe every once in a while. But these two days, he hadn''t seen her again and he found it odd, "Is she not at home these two days?" L''s heart was pounding and she had to suppress her worries and smiled, "Maybe she''s hanging out with her friends. You know, things haven''t been easy for her and Michael. She doesn''t feel so good recently. Maybe she''s taking a vacation." "That''s ridiculous!" alpha Manuel didn''t want to spoil Janice anymore due to the recent affairs of the nco Group, "she should be mending her rtionship with Michael right now. We must make sure the marriage contract and cooperation with the Lunarko Tribe go well as nned."

    "L, we''ve sacrificed a lot for Janice''s marriage. You know that, right?" Manuel said gloomily.

    If it was before, L would definitely take this chance to cry on Manuel''s shoulder and encourage him to transfer his shares to Janice. But she vaguely felt that Janice hadn''t given up on that thought that day and went to see Jason. She could never let Manuel find out about this or else everything they had worked so hard for would be down the drain...

    "Of course I know. You''ve done so much for me and Janice. If it weren''t for Lauren...maybe Janice and Michael had already got married," L looked down and sighed, "Janice''s just too upset and that''s why she''s taking some time to let out some stress. But she knows how much you care about her. She will talk some senses into Michael."

    "Okay," Manuel nodded. Her tenderness really calmed his nerves after he got irritated at Kean''s ce. L and Janice had always been so considerate and understanding, unlike Lauren. Thinking of that, Manuel sighed and patted L''s hand, "I''m sorry that you''ve been through a lot recently."

    "It''s alright. As long as Janice is happy," L smiled and gave up the idea of persuading Manuel to transfer his shares to Janice. She was too restless.

    Because Janice wouldn''t answer her calls and she couldn''t contact her via their mind link. Did Janice disconnect their mind link after that fight that day? Did she go to see Jason anyway? As her mother, L knew how greedy Janice could be. L asked tentatively, "You look so tired. Lauren still wouldn''t budge?"

    "That bastard," Manuel became gloomy at the mention of Lauren, "she doesn''t see me as her father anymore. I can''t get in touch with her at all. She really wants to cut me off." ng.

    The cup in L''s hand slipped and broke after she dropped it to the ground. L''s face went pasty. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing..." L tried to hold back her uneasiness. She had a hunch that Lauren had something to do with Janice''s missing. Did she really mess with Jason? That idiot!

    She was about to get married to the Lunarko Tribe and Michael was the one that was easy to manipte for Janice. Her best choice was to be the Lunarko Tribe''s Luna! L was getting more desperate to get in touch with Janice.

    But they lost contact with both Janice and Lauren.

    Manuel was all riled up while L was panicking. And the "missing" Lauren was helping her patient with his rehabilitation training in the Midnight ws Tribe''s alpha Victor''s garden.

 Chapter 112

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Take your time. There''s no need to rush."

    In the garden, Victor and I were doing rehabilitation. Even though he had his surgery, it would still take some time for him to get a full recovery. After all, he was attacked by the Dark Enchantress. There were dark matters wrapping around the nerves of his legs and it took me a lot of effort to purify them. This was just the first step. "Don''t rush. Today we''re gonna try to stand up," I said slowly, watching his every move.

    He was putting his hands on the armrests of his wheelchair and propped up his entire body. He was about to stand up slowly but then he stopped when he heard what I said.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "You''re talking to me like you''re coaxing a little child, Dr. Lauren," Victor smiled, "you should try to rx and believe in yourself and me."

    I was clenching my fists and my hands wouldn''t stop sweating as I breathed heavily. I was even more nervous than Victor. Was it because I cared him too much? This kind of strange feeling made me purse my lips and I took a deep breath to calm myself down, "You must be mistaken. I''m just doing my job as your personal caretaker and I''m not nervous at all."

    Victor chuckled, "Alright then, if you''re not nervous, then you won''t be surprised when you see me stand up like this..."

    "Woah!"

    Before he could finish his sentence, I already gasped.

    Victor propped up his whole body with his muscr arms and stood up steadily in front of me. He was smiling at me like a child.

    And I had never seen him like this before.

    When he stood up, I realized how tall and strong he was. I had to look up to see those shimmering golden eyes and all sorts of feelings that were hard to exin flooded into my head as he stood there like a Greek god. The sunlight was shining on him and added a soft filter to his handsome face.

    "This is magnificent..." I couldn''t help but exim.

    Victor raised his eyebrows.

    I hastily held back my emotions and asked, "How are your legs? Do they feel painful or weak since you hadn''t been able to stand up for too long?"

    "There''s less ufortableness and pain than before." "Before?"

    Victor''s lips twitched a little and he looked kind of guilty.

    "You tried to stand up before?" I frowned. But then I thought Victor must have done that before in private but it was all history now. I smiled, "Now you really can stand up and I believe you''ll get a full recovery pretty soon. But...I need you to do as I say and follow your doctor''s orders. You can''t try to stand up as you did before and I''ll make you a n."

    "...Okay," Victor looked down and said but then Kent popped out and the smile on his face changed, "we''ll follow your lead, cute and adorable Dr. Lauren."

    Cute and adorable?

    That was the first time I had heard anyone say that about me.

    Victor frowned and narrowed his eyes. The next second, he got the control back.

    I didn''t know why he made Kent get back so quickly. But I didn''t worry about that because they did that quite often.

    But then Victor seemed to sway a little and held onto a banister before I coulde up to him, "I''m alright."

    That instantly caught my attention and I said, "Take a rest before we start again."

    "I''m okay. If I really can''t go on, I won''t try to be the hero," Victor said, "it''s just..." "It''s just what?"

    "Won''t you give me a treat?"

    He changed the subject too quickly and I didn''t realize what he was talking about, "What?"

    "He meant we need a little treat to get motivated," Kent came out again, "if we can walk to you steadily, can we get a big kiss? If you can say yes to that, I guess we''ll try harder to walk up to you or even run to you." This guy.

    I opened my arms to Victor and raised my eyebrows, "Okay,e over here. I''ll give you a kiss."

    That looked more like I was coaxing a kid.

    Kent gave me a dangerous sneer but before he could make the next move, Victor took control again. When he walked to me, he wasn''t stumbling like a toddler. He was walking steadily and his footsteps made my heart skip a beat. Even his peppermint scent got stronger.

    It was like he had fully recovered and no one could tell he used to be in a wheelchair. He had just gone through a surgery and now he could already walk even though Victor was still walking slowly.

    When he walked toward me, I subconsciously opened my arms and wanted to hold him but then he grabbed my waist and I was surrounded by this familiar scent. He looked down into my eyes and said with a hint of danger, "Now you can give me the treat." "... Of course." I raised my head and was about to kiss him on his cheek.

    However, Victor had already kissed me on the mouth and started nibbling my lips softly. He put his hands on the back of my neck and pulled me in. I still had to stand on my tiptoe when he had already bent down and then I realized how much taller he was than me. In his embrace, I was even a bit petite and had to raise my head and stand on my tip-toe to reach his lips and his hormonespletely wrapped me around.

    That made me feel that this kiss was different.

    He kissed me so hard that I couldn''t help leaning toward him. My knees went weak and I leaned my whole body on him. Only when Victor stumbled a little did I realize he was still a patient. I hastily wanted to get up and then we ended up falling down to thewn. Thank God thewn was soft enough.

    I immediately checked up on Victor awkwardly, "I should''ve been more careful."

    "Hey, I''m not that fragile, Dr. Lauren," Victor chuckled and gave me an Eskimo kiss, asking gently, "I''m doing pretty well, did you feel that?"

    "Yeah, yeah," I couldn''t help butugh, "if we''re in the hospital, I''m definitely not a very good caretaker."

    "Why?"

    "A good caretaker wouldn''t kiss her employer so hard that they both fell to thewn."

    "But your employer is very pleased," Victor gave me a peck on the cheek before he let go of me. We were sitting on the grass with his arm on my shoulder as we looked at his long legs, "you''re an excellent doctor. The surgery is a sess and I''m doing very well." "At this rate, you''ll be able to run in the woods very soon."

    "Yeah, I can start training." No matter how calm Victor always was, his eyes were sparkling when speaking of recovery and training.

    I squeezed Victor''s knees and asked how he felt, "Does it hurt? How about soreness?"

    "Nothing. I think the training can proceed."

    "Then I assume the matters wrapping around your knees have been sessfully purified," I said and then I realized something was off when I saw how unsurprised he was, "aren''t you curious, Victor, about how I cured you?"

    Ever since the surgery, Victor had never asked about any details of the surgery and didn''t look curious about my healing power. Was it because he trusted me or he had already figured out about my healing power? I was confused. Victor patted my head and raised his eyebrows, "By working your magic?"

    I was stunned and didn''t expect him to say that. After pausing for a while, I looked right into those clear eyes and finally got the answer.

 Chapter 113

    Lauren''s POV

    "It must be Dr. Lauren''s magic, "Victor joked as if he really didn''t care about that.

    But I got the answer from those deep, calm golden eyes.

    Yeah, Victor was such a clever guy and there was no way he didn''t figure out I use my special healing power to cure him. But he didn''t ask me any detail about my healing power, like how did I get it or what could be done with it. Grandma once worried that anyone

    who knew about my healing power would be hunger for that or would even take advantage of me. But Victor was different. He just pretended he didn''t know anything because I didn''t tell him.

    "You can think of it as some kind of magic," I chuckled and couldn''t believe how cool we were about this topic, "it''s a type of healing power and it came to me along with Be like a miracle on the year I had my first shift."

    Victor''s eyes shimmered with bright sunlight as he said, "...It''s indeed miraculous magic."

    "You and your wolf Be are both something special," he said calmly and stroked my cheeks with his big hands.

    "Thanks, I know," Be agreed dly in my head, "I''ve always known that I''m special." This guy was really...

    I didn''t know if it was because of what Be said or how Victor reacted that I couldn''t helpughing. Then I slowly started telling him what happened during the surgery, "I used my healing power to cleanse off the dark matters on your knees that day and I supposed that should be the scar left by the Dark Enchantress so the other doctors didn''t notice that, which was why it was difficult for your legs to heal."

    "During thest surgery, they managed to take out the debris but didn''t find the dark substances you mentioned. A doctor with a special healing power like you is one in a million," Victor could keep it cool now when he talked about the history, "every once in a while, I could feel the pain in my knees in the middle of the night."

    "That''s probably it," I said, "it''s a good thing that we finally decided to do this surgery."

    Or else it would be hard for me to find the dark substances in Victor''s knees.

    "With your powers, maybe the other way will also work for you," Victor smiled, "after all, you''re Dr. Lauren and you''re capable of anything."

    I was flushing when he showered me with hispliments like this and I wondered if it was just my illusion that Victor wasn''t so introverted as before ever since Kent came back and he would always think the best of me. Sometimes I even thought he was going a little too much. But in front of other people, he was still the same cold and assertive alpha he always was.

    I looked down and asked curiously, "What were you thinking when you found out I have this healing power?"

    Victor thought for a while and answered, "I''m lucky."

    "What?"

    "I''m lucky that I met you," Victor looked right into my eyes and said seriously.

    Victor''s POV

    Lauren was a little stunned when she heard that.

    I repeated it again.

    Before I met Lauren, I always felt like I was the master of my own fate and I had never thought of trusting my future partner with my life. Even after I got engaged, I still thought partners were fragile and needed protection. But Lauren was totally different. That period was the darkest time of my life. Kent was asleep and I couldn''t walk. I knew there were a lot of people waiting for the day I fell. I felt like my entire world was shadowed by ck clouds and it hurt every time I breathed. But Lauren shone into my life like a ray of sunlighting through the dark clouds and chasing the monsters away.

    She was like the brightest sunlight.

    "Just because I happen to have special healing power?"

    "That''s part of the reason," I didn''t deny this and it was a gift from the Moon Goddess to meet Lauren who happened to have the power to heal my legs and wake up Kent, "even if you don''t have that kind of power, I will still be attracted by you." Lauren was stunned for a second and thenughed, "You''re really...getting better at this sweet talk."

    She thought I was just being corny and had no idea how wonderful she was.

    Lauren idlyy down on the grass and the shimmering sunlight shone into her eyes and made them sparkle as she looked at the clear blue sky. Iy down right next to her and Lauren didn''t turn to look at me. She just asked, "The only people who know about my healing power are M and my grandma. When I first knew I have this in me, I was more afraid than d."

    "Why?"

    "I was afraid that I don''t have what it takes to own this power," Lauren said slowly, "and M told me not to tell anyone about this. As you said, it''s a very special power."

    A power that was special and useful might get some unwanted attention and if she wasn''t capable enough to protect herself, she would be in great danger.

    "Manuel doesn''t know it either," Lauren said, "if he knows it, he won''t think highly of me or worry about my safety. He would just think that I be bigger leverage." She pretended to be joking.

    However, my heart ached a little and I couldn''t help holding her hand, "That idiot doesn''t see what you have in you."

    "You don''t need tofort me. I don''t care about them anymore," Laurenughed, "they always think that I''m weak and Be is a weak wolf of no use."

    "A bunch of morons," Be grunted with contempt.

    "What about you?" Lauren turned to me and stared at me with those beautiful amber eyes, "what were you thinking when you first knew about my healing power? When I hadn''t known you well enough, I was worried that you might be one of those possessive alphas." Lauren was being subtle about this.

    But I knew what she meant.

    Possessing a woman with beauty and power was many men''s dream and I had heard that some cruel and arrogant people would imprison people with special abilities and make them their pets.

    I guessed that was what Lauren was worried about at the beginning but she still decided to use her power to help me heal.

    "You thought I would imprison you?"

    "Will you?" Lauren smiled and asked me that question but her tone told me she knew I wouldn''t do that.

    I took a good look at her gorgeous face and couldn''t help stroking her rosy cheeks with my fingers. I said in a deep voice, "I can be really possessive too."

    I wanted her to only see me in her eyes and wanted her whole world to orbit around mine. I didn''t want her to give her attention to anyone else, even if it was her patients. I wanted her life to be all about me and I wanted all of her attention. The possessiveness of alpha was creepy and dreadful, wasn''t it?

    That was the side of me I didn''t want Lauren to see.

    And I would never do that to her.

    "Imprisonment is only for the weak and the insecure," I said slowly, "I know you will be by my side."

    Lauren paused for a moment andughed, "You''re cocky, alpha."

    Before I could say anything, Lauren leaned in for a big kiss on my cheek and said, "But you''re right, you have the charisma to make me stay, Victor."

    "Are you returning the favor of mypliments just then?"

    "If you think so."

    I grabbed her waist and didn''t let her get away from me. I whispered into her ears, "I can be really possessive, Miss Lauren. I want you to see nobody but me in this world...

    But I know you''re not a candle in the wind. You shine bright and have your own light."

 Chapter 114

    Lauren''s POV

    He was recovering pretty quickly, more smoothly than I expected, and it was probably because of Ken And things between us didn''t change because of my healing power at all. Victor didn''t get too possess Although I was a bit awkward when I used the word "clingy" on Victor.

    Like when he was practicing walking, Victor would always ask for a little treat like a French kiss, a big h Victor would seem more tempting than ever. He loved nibbling my lips at the end and even though he And of course his clinginess might just be an illusion.

    "...Lauren," Victor''s deep voice brought me back to my senses. It looked like he had just finished his m sexy and seductive.

    rn or Victor''s strong will. At first, he could only walk step by step slowly, but it only took him five days to walk like a normal person. me and things were still the same. However, he seemed to be more clingy.

    a not-so-yummy sandwich that I tried my best to make. After all, I had no talent when it came to cooking. And when we gave each other a good night kiss, aying good night to me, he actually wanted me to stay.

    training and had gone for a shower because he sweated. Water was dripping down his hair and fell right on his muscr chest and his abs, which looked

    of me and reminded him, pretending that I didn''t care about what I just saw and looking away.

    y serious tone, which made it hard for me to tell if he was seducing me or not, "if you don''t believe me, you can check for yourself." and I''ll see how much you''ve recovered."

    "How long did you work out this morning? Don''t overdo it," I started fiddling with the coffee machine i "Not too long. I''ve been following your orders," Victor said as he squinted his eyes and smiled at me in "As your attending doctor, I will," I checked the time and said, "the routine checkup will begin at ten o Victor pursed his lips and kept his cool. Then he looked at the coffee machine and said, "Can I get a cup of coffee, please?" "Sure."

    I nodded.

    But for some reason, the coffee mug was on the top shelf and it was a bit too high for me. I must stan

    As I stood on my tiptoe, a familiar scent wrapped me around. Victor hade up behind me and he was Victor had just taken a shower and his body was still wet. I could smell the peppermint fragrance toge Then he gently put the coffee mug on the table.

    He said in a husky voice from above my head, "Sorry, I put them on the top shelf out of habit."

    His warm chest was right next to my back and I could feel his heart pounding loud in his chest. After h he asked slowly, "Milk, no sugar?"

    I guessed it wasn''t an illusion.

    He seemed pretty calm and idle but just a bit clingy. He had been quietly tempting me recently.

    so

    "You put the coffee mug high on purpose?" I turned around in his arms and asked as I raised my eyebrows. Victor said coolly, "It''s just a habit."

    y tiptoe to reach the handle of the mug.

    call that it looked like my whole body was in his embrace. His fingers slipped past mine and grab the coffee mug on the top shelf.

    ith the moisture. He didn''t touch me at all but I could feel his gaze and his alpha scent all over me.

    down the mug, he didn''t let go of me and poured boiling hot coffee into the mug while we were in this position. The steam was floating around the mug as

    I dropped another question, "Oh, so is having Richard putting my medical materials on the top shelf of the bookcase also your little habit?"

    One day I found that the medical materials were on the top of the bookcase and then Victor came over, helped me grab them very naturally, and said Richard put them there. Now that I thought of it, the one who had been organizing the materials might be Victor. "...Yeah," Victor said as his eyes shimmered.

    "Is that so?" I giggled and continued, "and is holding hands in our walk after dinner in the garden also your habit?"

    Recently Victor would always use rehabilitation as an excuse to ask me to take a walk with him in the garden holding hands. And when I gave him a hug as a treat, he would put both his hands on my waist as if he wanted to pick me up... Something suddenly crossed my mind.

    I asked tentatively, "Victor, did you google what lovers would do?"

    Hearing that, Victor''s hands shook a little, and spilled some milk out of the mug, "...What do you mean?"

    "Nothing," I took the milk from his hand, wiped it off the table with a kitchen paper towel, and took the cup of coffee. Then I got out of his embrace and startedughing, "But your ears have turned red, Victor."

    Sometimes, this alpha was actually quite adorable even though he was cold and ruthless in front of others.

    "...I shouldn''t have trusted that dude," Victor sighed quietly.

    That dude?

    He meant his funny friend Simon?

    Then I thought of the way he had been behaving during the past few days. It was like he was following a routine. Did he have a schedule or something like that? I looked at Victor suspiciously.

    But the list of things that lovers would do was forwarded to me by M. At that time, she said that no couple would be so stupid and follow the list like a bunch of teenagers and she didn''t have time to think about anything else when she was with her lover. Back then, I didn''t think that I would do any of the things on the list with anyone but now that I got Victor, I suddenly figured this was actually pretty sweet.

    "You look like you''re daydreaming," Be roasted me in my head and just as I was about to deny it, she said seriously, "maybe your alpha wants to do things that he couldn''t do when he was still in his wheelchair."

    I was stunned. That was why he did all those intimate things with me. I felt a little bad for him but at the same time, my heart melted. I couldn''t help murmuring, "Maybe you can trust that fun dude for once." "What?" Victor looked at me.

    I walked toward the study quickly, "Nothing. Let''s see how much your legs have recovered and see if we can move on to the next stage of training. Alpha Victor, let''s go."

    Victor stared at me and then gave me a significant smile, "Okay."

    In the study.

    I pinched Victor''s legs gently, "Do you feel any difort?"

    "No."

    I nodded. Victor was doing really well recently and for a couple of times, he even wanted to run. But when I turned to look at him, he would stop trying. In a way, he was a very cooperative patient.

    And I stood up and gave him aforting smile, "You''re doing really great. We can move on to the next stage and you can start your training gradually, Victor."

    Victor''s eyes sparkled when he heard that, "Alright, Kent can''t wait either."

    Thinking of what Be just reminded me, I asked in a calm voice, "Do you want any reward? I wanna do the things on your list too."

    Those things weren''t childish at all.

    Victor was stunned for a moment and then he chuckled, "Yes."

    "Such as?"

    "Running in the forest with you in my arms."

    "Dancing in the moonlight with you."

    "These things aren''t on the list he sent me but I really want to do them with you."

    "And give each other a kiss in the moonlit forest."

    "Can we do those things, Lauren?"

    As we locked eyes, my heart skipped a beat and I felt like my head was in the clouds, "I''m willing to do all those things with you, Victor." The second I said that, I saw him smile.

    "Then let''s do it right now."

    "Hmm?''

    "What?!"

 Chapter 115

    Lauren''s POV "What???"

    I couldn''t help but gasp because the second I said yes, he turned into his wolf form and held me in his arms

    It was the first time for me to see Victor''s wolf. He was really gigantic and Be looked really small in front of him, let alone me. I felt like a child in front of him when he was in his wolf form. He was standing like those legendary Lycans. I wondered if he had the Lycan blood. His embrace was warm and when I held his neck, I could feel that he was hotter than usu even his peppermint scent seemed fresher and clearer.

    I gradually got used to this and stopped struggling. But I still grunted, "You''re too fast."

    Victor seemed happy to hear that and nudged my head with his fuzzy nose. Victor said together with Kent, smiling, "It''s not fast at all and I''ve been looking forward to this for a long time."

    "Just let me down and I can run with you," I said as Be couldn''t wait to have a run.

    Ever since Kent came back, Victor got bolder and blunter. His emerald eyes were shimmering but his tone was assertive and even a bit dominant, "Hold on tight, Lauren."

    I knew what he was up to and chuckled. Then I hugged him tight as he said and reminded him, "Don''t "Woah!"

    Before I could finish my sentence, Victor started proving that he had already fully recovered.

    e a hero. You''ve just recovered and don''t get too..."

    Victor jumped out of the open window with me in his arms and the wuthering wind was whistling past my ears. Then wended safely in the garden on the first floor. I had no idea how strong Victor actually was when he waspletely healed and he was powerful enough as he had just recovered. He was so fast that I felt like we were racing against the wind and the gentle breeze in our hair made me feel rxed and delighted.

    "I have it all under control, Lauren."

    As we were running, I forgot to remind Victor to take care of himself because I could feel his excitement at this very moment. He rarely got emotional like this. He once was a strong warrior but he had been confined to that wheelchair for way too long and now his soul was finally released together with his anger and sadness as the wind kept blowing.

    I could hear Kent growling in his throat and if it wasn''t because we still couldn''t let people know that the king of the Midnight ws Tribe, alpha Victor, was back, he would definitely howler. But we couldn''t do that for now. He needed better timing to make an entrance so he and his wolf had to fight back the urge and ran as fast as they could to let out their excitement.

    We didn''t know how long we had been running and we stopped by a bigke as the sunshine scattered on theke''s surface, shimmering like diamonds as it reflected us snuggling together.

    Victor sweated a little but his breath was still steady. I was amazed at his strength and pinched his leg gently to check up on him with my healing power.

    "I''m doing great and it''s a piece of cakepared to the training I had previously."

    "Yeah, I can feel that you do have great stamina," I said as I checked him up carefully, "it''s just a doctor''s instinct."

    I looked up and saw Victor staring at me significantly. Whenever he looked at me like this, he would always kiss me or do something even more intimate the next second. Just as I was wondering if I said something wrong, Be reminded me in my head, "You justplimented a man about his stamina and that''s kind of misleading."

    "...You''re overthinking this," I said but I was a bit unsure about this.

    Before Victor could make the next move, I hastily took out the potion bottle I brought from my pocket and sprayed it on Victor''s and my necks, and soon, our scents were temporarily covered. M made this scent-masking potion and even though it was the primary version, it could still mask the scents of werewolves for hours and it was perfect for Victor and me.

    "What''s this?" Even though he was a little puzzled, Victor trusted me. He just stood there and let me do it.

    I put away the potion bottle that was made like perfume by M and exined, "It''s a scent masking potion and can cover our scents temporarily. No one can sense our presence. M gave it to us as a...holiday gift." Actually, M said she wanted us to enjoy our honeymoon.

    "So we can have a date now." I got up and patted off the dust and grass on me. I raised my eyebrows and winked at him, "But we have to get back before midnight, or else the fairy godmother''s magic will wear off." Victor twitched his nose, "Are we going on a date now?"

    "It''s not a formal date. I just wanna take you somewhere." This was the date I nned for us and I just happened to want to take him to a ce.

    Victor wanted to hold me in his arms again but I turned into my wolf form and refused his hug because Be couldn''t wait toe out and run. I made a pose to prepare myself for a good run and provoked him, "Can you keep up with me, alpha Victor?" Before Victor could react to this, I took the lead and ran off.

    But it only took him a second toe to his senses and quickly keep up. Just like I thought, Be looked even smaller in front of Victor''s wolf Kent and she was like a baby, which made her a bit upset. So she sped off to prove her strength while Victor tilted his head and looked at me idly. He was constantly adjusting his speed so that he would keep the same speed as me.

    Be and I immediately gotpetitive and since I had been training and working out a lot recently, I was a lot faster than I was before. I ran as fast as I could to outrun Kent.

    We were running at full speed and it was exhrating. When the wind brushed through my hair, I felt like my whole body was relieved and my every nerve was calmed down. I lost track of space and time as I was running... "Lauren..." Victor called out my name.

    "Keep up," I said without looking back in excitement.

    He sensed that I was getting serious at this and he stopped holding back his strength. He ran at full speed and caught up with me quickly.

    Well, I had to admit that as the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe, Victor was indeed very strong.

    We stopped at the edge of the Fullmoon Tribe forest and there was a hidden path entangled in vines. We had to go back to our human forms in order to walk through this narrow path.

    Victor held my hand cautiously and was afraid that I might fall. He frowned and it looked like he wanted to break down all of these vines and branches. I spoke up immediately, "No need to get rid of them. This is my secret base and there''s a tree house behind this. You''ll see thatter. I used toe here quite often when I was little."

    We saw a gigantic tree after we walked through the path and at the top of the tree, there was a small tree house. Victor''s eyes glistened when he saw that. Then he picked me up, jumped up, and stopped at the gate of the tree house. He didn''t push open the door and just put me down, waiting for my invitation into this house. He was being so solemn as if this was some kind of ceremony.

    Just because this was my secret base.

    I had never thought of bringing anyone here and it was like opening up my heart to him. Seeing him acting so seriously, I got a bit nervous and took a deep breath as I pushed open the door slowly, "This is my secret base. Wannae and take a look, Victor?" "My pleasure."

 Chapter 116

    Lauren''s POV "Well,e on in."

    I gently pushed open the door of the tree house, where no one had been for a long time. Dust slowly fell down to the ground as I opened the door. Victor blocked those cobwebs that were about to fall on my head with his hand, bending down and walking into the tree house with me. This tree house was not even half as big as a bedroom in Victor''s estate and we could see everything here at one nce.

    There was a round dark green carpet in the middle of the tree house and I brought Victor over there. Although it looked kind of dirty because no one had cleaned this ce for a really long time, Victor still sat down with me and asked, "Is this the tree house you built when you were little?"

    "Yeah...I used to love this ce but I wasn''t the one who built it. I was just a little kid back then," I leaned on Victor''s shoulder and tried to keep my cool, "Manuel found this tree when he ran through the forest with me on his shoulders and he built this tree house for me and said this would be my secret base. When I was too naughty and got scolded by my mother or when I threw a tantrum, I would hide in this ce and bring something over there each time. And then I gradually filled this ce with my stuff." I picked up a small wooden boat and those images started ying in my head like a movie.

    Manuel and my mother built this tree house for me. Back then, he still loved me and cherished me. He would run in the woods with me on his shoulders, buy me those little cupcakes in the shops and call me his sweetheart.

    In this little house of childhood memories, I couldn''t help gabbling about the past in front of Victor and he just listened to me carefully, "I guess he once was a good father but time changes everything. I''m not his precious baby girl anymore and he''s even forgotten about this tree house. He built a garden for L and Janice." "What has changed isn''t his love for you. He''s a selfish person from the beginning," Victor said.

    "Yeah, maybe I was still too na?ve at that time and thought he was still my father," I chuckled. Manuel was indeed a self-centered alpha who wanted others to rely on him. So he would definitely y favorites once L showered him withpliments and lies. I nced at the wooden sword andughed sarcastically, "Back when I still had faith in him, I did something really dumb. I once tried to hide away and see if Manuel would notice me and find me in this tree house. But no one knew where I was when it got dark. When I went back, Manuel just kept questioning me about where I was. And then, my grandma came and took me to their tribe to live with them for a while."

    When Manuel questioned me at that time, I felt like a part of me died inside and I knew he wasn''t my father anymore. Father Manuel was gone and all I got was alpha Manuel, Janice''s father.

    But it was already water under the bridge now. So when I spoke of these things, I felt like I was telling other people''s stories.

    However, I saw sadness in Victor''s eyes.

    "Oh, I''m not saying this to make you feel bad for me," Iughed, "I don''t feel sad for them anymore so there''s no need tofort me. I''m being honest."

    Victor picked that wooden sword up and the little sword looked like a mini toy in his big hand. I looked down and said, "You don''t care about this anymore but I still feel bad for you and the young Lauren. How upset and disappointed was it for her to be in this tree house all alone?"

    My heart melted when I heard him say that. I put my head on his shoulder and looked down, smiling.

    In a trance, I saw the little girl hugging her knees at the door of the tree house, waiting for someone to find her. It was raining outside and the sky kept getting darker. But now, the dark clouds were all gone and sunlight shone in. The sky became clear and blue again.

    The lonely little girl had finally found someone that would always be by her side.

    "Enough about this," I changed the subject and tried to lighten up the mood, "there are a lot of little secrets I kept in here."

    "Oh?" Victor didn''t continue the earlier subject and asked curiously as he raised his eyebrows, "what''s this?"

    I bent over and took out a little box from the corner, which was filled with all kinds of stuff like my doodles, my handicrafts that were made with y-doh, and...

    "Oh, there''s even a gemstone," I was a bit surprised, "I was really extravagant back then. I can''t believe I threw things like gemstones away like toys. If M finds out about this, she will definitely teach me a lesson."

    "You didn''t throw it away. You just put it in a more special ce," Victor wasn''t interested in the gemstone at all and was actually intrigued by the handicraft made from y-doh. He looked at it in his hand for a long time before he put it down gently. Then he picked up my doodle and looked at it like he was reading the files of his tribe.

    I went to take a closer look and was amazed at how awful my drawing skills were when I was little.

    Victor looked at it for a while and said, "This bird is quite interesting. You''re a really imaginative person, indeed."

    I stopped smiling and exined to him with a straight face, "This is a wolf that is howling at the edge of a cliff, calling its pack."

    Hadn''t he seen the intimidating aura of the wolf in the painting?

    Victor froze and then asked, "This is a cliff?"

    "What else do you think it is?" I said with a polite smile.

    "... The ocean at night," Victor continued after being silent for a while, "maybe it''s the colors."

    I defiantly took another doodle and asked, "What do you think this painting is about?"

    Victor thought for a while and finally decided to trust his instinct and said, "...A dinosaur."

    "It''s an elephant!" I said in disbelief, "these are the ears of an elephant!"

    "A green elephant?"

    "Don''t you have any imagination?" I vaguely remembered that I chose to use this color because the grey crayon was missing so I used green to rece it. But I still thought this was clearly an elephant. "Maybe it''s just because you don''t have any talents in painting, just like you with cooking," Victor said. He was snarky as always even though he was good atforting people now.

    I red at him.

    He instantly pursed his lips and turned to look at that little thingy that was made of y-doh in the box, "But you''re indeed good at making things. I''m pretty sure this is a pony and this is a wolf." This time he was right and I wasn''t so tensed up anymore.

    "No wonder you''re such a good doctor now. You''ve had great practicing ability ever since you were little."

    Victor stopped being so snarky and started b**tering me up. I couldn''t helpughing when I saw him being so awkward and adorable. We locked eyes andughed about how childish we were when we argued just then.

    "If only I could''ve met you earlier," Victor suddenly sighed, holding the pony, "then you would''ve been able to tell me all about the green elephant and colorful birds."

    I thought of what Mrs. Katrina of the orphanage said about Victor and started picturing how Victor was when he was little. He must be even more lonely than I was. I said, "I wouldn''t be able to teach you how to draw but I can teach you how to make a pony and a wolf."

    "Then I would''ve definitely cherished them. I''m sad that I missed your childhood. Can I have this, Lauren?"

    He was talking about the wolf made out of y-doh and it had already cracked a little after all these years. Both its color and shape had changed and looked like it would crumble with a single touch. But Victor seemed to cherish this very much.

    I nodded and made a decision in my head that I wanted to give him a better gift.

    "Of course you can," I said.

    Just as Victor wanted to say something, he suddenly became quiet and so did I. Because we heard some footsteps.

    We looked at each other in silence and listened carefully.

 Chapter 117

    Lauren''s

    POV

    Victor was already in his fighting mode. He protected me with his arm and stared outside the house. The tree house was so quiet that we could only hear our breathing. Who were the people outside? Did they sense Victor? But M''s potion was still working and I was sure no one could sense our scents.

    Then I heard them talking.

    "I can''t believe we have to find Miss Janice. She''s probably taking a break somewhere."

    "Alpha Manuel told us in private that he was afraid she might get attacked by rogues. You know, word on the street that there are rogue traffickers recently."

    "Then why are they keeping this on the low?"

    "They still got a marriage contract with the Lunarko Tribe and they can''t afford to let them know Miss Janice has gone missing."

    The other man sighed, "I think the original n is much better. Even though Miss Lauren is kind of cold and distant, I still think she''s much better than that hypocrite Miss Janice." Hispanion scolded him in a low voice, "You don''t get to judge. Just keep looking."

    "Okay, okay. We''re in the middle of nowhere. Except for rogues, no one woulde here. And we can''t sense their scents, right? Rest assured, I think Miss Janice just went out for a break."

    They kept talking and I figured out who they were. They were the warriors of the Fullmoon Tribe and they were here for Manuel''s mission. They didn''t sense Victor''s or my presence and I was finally relieved. I said to Victor through our mind link, "It''s the warriors of the Fullmoon Tribe. Don''t worry, they''ll leave in a minute."

    Victor nodded at me but he was still pretty defensive. We were careful enough not to make any noises. They were just two warriors from the Fullmoon Tribe and Victor could take care of them easily. But there would be a lot of work because we had to make up a story for their missing. It was better for us to stay quiet and wait for them to leave if they hadn''t noticed us.

    And clearly, they weren''t putting a lot of effort into their search for Janice.

    "Alright, we''re done with this area and we haven''t sensed other people''s presence. We can change the area now," the warrior who was a bit absent-minded said.

    The other warrior who was more mature kept searching for a while and then finally said, "Okay, let''s go."

    "Yeah, don''t waste our time. Let''s shift early today. I still wanna go to the bar..." the man paused for a second and asked, "what are you stopping for?"

    Shivers went down my spine as I froze because I sensed that the other warrior was looking in our direction.

    "That tree looks kind of weird," the warrior said, "what''s up there?"

    Back then, in order to make this tree house more like a secret base, I camouged it from the outside and it would be hard to notice this little tree house if you didn''t pay much attention to it. From the outside, they could only see the vines and branches. I was d that I didn''t let Victor break them.

    "What?" the other man looked up and said carelessly, "there''s nothing up there. My wolf can''t sense anyone in there. Let''s go. Don''t waste our time."

    My heart was pounding loud.

    Even though it was a piece of cake for us to take care of these two warriors but I didn''t want people to know that Victor and I were in the Fullmoon tribe and that he had almost fully recovered.

    Victor could sense how nervous I was and he hugged me in this stuffy ce. The smell of fresh peppermint gave mefort when he embraced me. We were really close and when he tilted his head, I could feel his hot breath on my earlobe. He said in a tempting deep voice, "Don''t be nervous."

    His voice made me feel like we were having an affair or something.

    "They won''t find us," Victor said quietly but his voice sounded kind of erotic in this narrow and quiet ce, "and it''s easy to deal with them. I''ll just make them sleep for a few days."

    "...That will attract Manuel''s attention."

    "So?" Victor raised his eyebrows, "you think I would be afraid of him?"

    "Of course not. You''re the baddest, alpha Victor. But I just want to give you a tour here and I don''t want any drama."

    All I wanted was to give Victor a tour of my tree house but I never expected that Manuel happened to be searching for Janice. I suddenly thought of the story I told Victor and realized how ridiculous and ironic this is. Manuel didn''t bother to look for me when I went missing for a whole day at such a young age but he would search for Janice like this.

    And of course it might be because of the marriage contract.

    Anyway, where did Janice go?

    "What''s on your mind?" Victor pinched my nose gently.

    "Where''s Janice?" I said quietly, "that day when I left the forest, Janice was too weak to get out of there on her own."

    So who took Janice?"

    Suddenly, the warrior that was more mature and careful spoke again, "I felt like I just sensed something. I don''t think it''s a werewolf but..."

    I was stunned.

    Did M''s potion fail?

    I didn''t think so. M was a genius at making potions.

    "We''d better go and check..."

    Victor and I instantly went into our attack mode but then Victor looked around the tree house and there was aplicated look in his eyes. Then he let go of me. He didn''t seem to wanna turn into his wolf form. He just looked around and pick up a small stone. Just as he was about to throw the stone as far as he could to distract them, they got an order, "The leader wants us to assemble."

    They quickly shifted into their wolf forms and left.

    I was finally relieved. I nced at Victor and realized how unbelievable it was to have the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe hide in this little tree house with me. I stroked his cheeks andughed, "I''m sorry about this, alpha Victor, for making you hide in this ce with me."

    "Don''t worry about it," Victor looked down and said, "I don''t want a fight anyway."

    "Why?" I asked confusedly, "I thought you and Kent couldn''t wait to test what you''re capable of."

    "I don''t want a fight right here," Victor smiled, "this is your secret base and I don''t want it to be ruined in any way. It''s full of your precious memories, isn''t it?"

    I didn''t expect him to say that.

    He always melted my heart in a way I didn''t expect and I finally couldn''t help touching his cheeks and kissing him hard on the lips, confessing my love to him, "Sometimes, I feel like I really love you, Victor." "Sometimes?" Victor seemed a bit upset.

    "...Almost every second," I said, chuckling. In this ce, I felt that I could be my inner child and express how I felt. I didn''t need to hide anything in front of Victor.

    It was rare and precious to have a partner that you could bepletely honest with.

    I suddenly had the urge to tell little Lauren in the rain not to be sad because she would eventually find the one who really cherished her.

    And I wanted to say to the young Victor on the swings, looking up at the clear blue skies, that he wouldn''t always be alone. We could meet one day and when he took my hand, I would never let him go and cherish him. Victor smiled at me fondly.

    Just when Victor was about to kiss me, I suddenly thought of something. I took out the potion that looked like a mini perfume from my pocket and sprayed it on us a few times.

    Victor froze and asked, "Why do you..."

    "What?"

    "Nothing. I was just wondering why you would bring so many potions with you," Victor said with a bitter smile.

    "A witch friend of mine has prepared all of these for our holiday and I just grabbed a few when I went out."

    My witch friend named M gave me a whole bucket of potions.

    "They just left and won''t be here for a while. We can stay here a little longer and watch the moon at night."

    "That sounds nice," Victor raised his eyebrows and even asked me to spray more scent-masking potion on him.

    However...

    I sniffed it gently.

    I vaguely felt that this potion was a little different from the one we used earlier. There was a special fragrance in it that was making my heart beat faster.

    Wait, how many potions did M give me?

 Chapter 118

    Third-person POV

    "Achoo..."

    At the same time, M sneezed at the hospital and wondered who was talking about her.

    "Dean?"

    "It''s okay. Go ahead."

    "...That''s all. Miss M, just take your vacation and trust us," the deputy dean patted his chest, trying to convince her. Since they were alone in the office, he asked tentatively, "Are you taking this leave for Dr. Lauren? Trust me, I''m just concerned about her and I got no bad intentions. I''m not sent by alpha Manuel."

    "I believe you," M nodded, "but I just want a vacation. That''s all. I haven''t taken a rest and indulged myself in a very long time. I feel like I''m dying inside. Then I''ll leave the affairs of the hospital to you during my vacation. And you can contact me if something goes wrong with the patients."

    Seeing that M didn''t want to say more, the deputy dean stopped asking her about what happened and nodded. He told her to have a good time and left her office.

    M stretched herself, thinking about how good her acting was.

    During this time, everyone in the Fullmoon Tribe was talking about Janice''s and Lauren''s missing. M knew alpha Manuel would definitely ask her where Lauren was. So in order to show them that she had no clue about Lauren''s whereabouts, M took a vacation and was ready to have fun.

    She wondered how things were going on with Lauren and Victor.

    But then she just took her phone away and didn''t want to interrupt this young couple who were having a great time on their honeymoon. ording to Victor''s beta Richard, M knew that these two lovebirds wouldn''t have so much carefree time afterwards. Why is that goofy guy in my head again?

    I gotta find someone to spice up tonight or else I can''t get him out of my head. Maybe I''m thinking about him only because of Lauren and Victor.

    M tried to get Richard out of her mind and when she got back home, she took a miniskirt out of her closet and loosened up her blonde ponytail. Those people thought she was going to look for Lauren but now she was heading to a bar.

    There were neon lights shining in the bar and this ce was filled with the smell of liquor, cigarettes, and hormones. The second she walked in, a man went up to her with a ss of wine in his hand, "Can I buy you a drink?"

    M eyed him up and down and to be honest, this guy was ripped. Although he wasn''t that handsome, he was still a fine-looking man. But somehow M found him kind of greasy and turned him down, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in guys who wear flowery shirts and smell like rosemary."

    The guy shrugged and walked away.

    M found a seat and ordered her usual drink. The ce was crowded and full of noise as the people were dancing on the dance floor. M nced at them and somehow wasn''t interested at all. Usually, she would go for a dance but now she was just sitting there drinking shots.

    "Damn it, I came here for fun..." M thought to herself and got a little drunk. Finally, she turned to look at a stud and decided to put down the cup and walked over.

    The stud had already noticed her and smiled, "I''ve got my eyes on you the second you walked in here. Did you just break up with somebody? The best way to move on is to find someone new." Clich¨¦. M thought to herself.

    She snorted, "I''m not looking for a boyfriend. I just want a one-night stand."

    The manughed even louder, "That''s even better. Trust me, we''re gonna have a magical night together, way better than drinking over here all by yourself."

    M sneered and rubbed her leg against his calf. Just as the man was about to kiss her, M suddenly tilted her head and dodged that kiss.

    "What''s wrong?"

    M didn''t know how to exin and just found an excuse to turn him down, "I don''t like the smell of cigarettes. Bye."

    M waved her hand and left this angry man alone. Just when he wanted to follow her, M said, "Forcing ady to do things she doesn''t wanna do isn''t a nice thing to do for a gentleman."

    The man stopped and said something wrathfully but she couldn''t hear him clearly in the noisy crowds.

    M made her way through the crowd back to her seat. She had no idea what went wrong with her. She was here for a good time but she kept being so picky tonight.

    Was she influenced by Lauren? Being in a serious rtionship was kind of hard for a witch like her and she didn''t want to do that.

    She kept drinking and didn''t know how much she had drunk. In the end, she was stopped when she tried to take the bartender''s job and jumped on the bar. The bartender didn''t know what to do but then M''s phone started ringing. He hastily told the person on the phone that M was wasted right now and that person instantly said that he woulde and get her right away.

    "Who is it..." M took back her phone but the person on the phone had already hung up on her. Then she walked over to the stage and took the microphone, "I wanna sing a love song for a dear friend of mine..."

    The staff had no idea what to do with her and before they could toss her out of there, a man stopped them.

    "She''s my friend."

    M looked up and she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly. She kind of liked his husky voice and said, "Hey, your voice is...pretty sexy...You wanna...go to my ce?" "....This again," the man sounded a bit helpless.

    M shook her head, trying to see his face clearly. But then she saw Richard''s face, "This is odd..."

    This must be an illusion. What is beta Richard doing here? M thought.

    But it took her so long to find a guy that was attractive enough for her so she just grabbed his shoulders and jumped on him, "You''re strong...Come home with me..." "Do you know who I am?" the man asked goofily.

    "I know. You''re my lover for tonight. Plus, you smell really nice," M giggled and then murmured, "and you look just like him...

    "Who?"

    "Well, a..." M burped and then continued, "a boy who is stupid when ites to love."

    M was too drunk to notice the grim look on his face and he kissed her hard on the mouth.

    This kiss tasted good.

    Although she could feel he wasn''t a good kisser, M didn''t hate this and even kind of liked it. They stumbled to the car as they kissed and went to M''s ce. She hugged his waist with her legs and said as she put her hands on his pecs, "Nice muscles." "M," the man sounded like he was holding back something.

    "What?" M found it weird that he knew her name but her head went dizzy and she didn''t think twice about it. She just pulled him closer and kept kissing him.

    The man finally decided not to suppress his urge. He had figured out how to kiss properly and after he put her on the bed gently, he went down and kissed her.

    As they lost themselves in sex, M vaguely saw the bottles on her desk and wondered where that love potion went. Did she break it when she was kissing him? Or else why did this man look like he was drugged by the love potion? At first, he was kind of like an awkward beginner but then he indulged in this and went hard on her. She kept moaning louder and louder and the bedroom was filled with her groaning. The noises didn''t stop for a really long time...

    And by that time, M was already unconscious.

    Before she passed away, M thought this man was good at this and maybe he could be her sex partner.

    The next morning.

    M opened her eyes and it took her a while toe to her senses. Then she screamed in a hoarse voice, "Ahhh!!!" What happenedst night?

 Chapter 119

    Third-person POV

    M woke up and all she saw was the tidy room. The piles of clothes all over the couch were gone and it looked like they were taken to theundry room. The sheet had been changed and had the smell ofundry detergent. She woke up with a hangover but she didn''t smell any alcohol in the room. All she could sense was a nice fragrance.

    So clean and tidy...

    M''s head was buzzing like crazy. She struggled to get up and noticed something was wrong with her. Her legs were all sore and covered with hickeys, from which she could tell what a crazy night she just had. She had s*x with a man from the barst night. As far as she could remember before she cked out, the man looked quite familiar to her as well as his voice. He wasn''t such a saint as she thought he was. Last night the man was like a beast because her whole body was sore and exhausted although she was very rxed mentally.

    Oh, Moon Goddess, please don''t let it be that goofy boy. M prayed in her head.

    But then, the door was pushed open and she couldn''t pull it together anymore.

    It was beta Richard from the Midnight ws Tribe.

    He was in a good mood and was wearing a pink apron, which was actually from her kitchen. Richard said gently, "You''re awake? I made breakfast. Go freshen up ande to have something to eat. You were pretty drunkst night and I assume your stomach isn''t feeling very well right now."

    M''s mindpletely went nk.

    "What''s wrong?" Richard walked up to her and asked, "are you having a headache? Do you need me to get you some medicine?"

    When Richard came to her, M immediately stood up despite her difort and avoided his reaching hand, "I''m good." Chill...

    M, you''re a grownup now. This is nothing. Just think of it as a one-night stand.

    Yes, it''s just a one-night stand.

    "M?" Richard frowned and was a bit confused, "oh, by the way, I''ve washed the sheets fromst night and it''s got..."

    "Stop!" M interrupted her and didn''t want to know what was on the sheets, "I''m having a big headache right now and I''m gonna go and take a shower to get myself sober."

    After saying that, M ran out of the room. She took a few deep breaths and finally calmed herself down.

    She wanted to call Lauren right away but then she remembered they were still on their honeymoon. She held back her anxiety and took a shower, trying to cool down.

    But when she saw Richard putting the breakfast on the table in the living room, M was screaming in her head as she tried to put on a straight face. How could she have s*x with Richard? How?!

    Why did she sleep with Richardst night when she was just trying to have some fun?

    "Drink some water," Richard said softly and got her the meds and warm water.

    "Oh, thanks," M took a deep breath and asked as she pretended to be cool, "why did we... hmm... do thatst night?"

    Richard froze with aplicated look on his face, "I called youst night and the bartender said you were drunk."

    "Oh, that''s how," M said calmly but all she was thinking was that she should punch that bartender in the face. She suppressed her feelings and acted to be chill, "Sorry, I didn''t know it was youst night. But we''re both grownups. Let''s move on." Beta Richard had always been a gentle sweetheart but now he looked quite gloomy, "Who did you think it wasst night?"

    "A random guy from the bar," M took the sandwich Richard made and said.

    "Oh?" Richard said, "a boy who is stupid when ites to love?"

    What?!

    M almost choked. She couldn''t believe she said that when she was drunk. What else did she say?! How much did this guy know?

    Her head was a mess right now.

    M took a sip of her coffee, trying to calm down, "Well...this is nothing but a one-night stand. You get it? No strings attached after the s*x...Oh!"

    Richard frowned and wanted to say something but M gasped and interrupted him.

    "Oh! Did you touch anything on the table?" M turned to look at her operating table. She put down her sandwich and walked over hastily.

    Richard looked at the table as well, "No. There''re only potions on it and I only helped organize your clothes and magazines."

    He knew it was M''s operating table.

    "Wait..." M cleaned her hands and started counting the potion bottles on the table. Though the table was pretty messy, she still knew the order in this chaos and was aware of exactly how many potion bottles there were. "Something''s missing."

    "What?"

    "The exact of damiana and clove."

    "Huh?"

    M exined, "It has a psychedelic effect and the original version may cause heat. It''s still in the experimental stage..."

    "Umm," Richard was shocked and said, "it''s not here. I''ve cleaned every corner in this room."

    An image popped into her head.

    "Here you go. Enjoy your honeymoon."

    Damn it!

    She remembered where the potion might be!

    Richard asked, "What?"

    M, "...I think...perhaps...Lauren has it."

    ***

    Lauren''s POV

    I sniffed it and became speechless.

    "Is it the wrong potion?" Victor asked.

    "... Maybe it''s a love potion."

    Just as I was about to check, Victor stopped me. I chuckled andforted him, "It''s alright. My blood can clean them out of my system. Don''t worry about me."

    Even though I said that, Victor still looked quite worried but he still didn''t stop me. I smiled at him and opened the potion bottle to check it out. I sensed the scent of damiana and clove and nodded with a frown, "You''re right."

    "M must have made a mistake. Thank God we only used a little." Though M was always encouraging me to have sex with Victor, she would never give me this kind of love potion. I knew her too well and she was just being mischievous. I guessed she was working on some new potions and gave me the wrong one.

    Victor''s eyes darkened.

    "Are you...feeling something?" I asked.

    "Like what?"

    "Is your heart racing? Do you have a sudden urge of mating?"

    Victor said bluntly, "My heart always races in front of you."

    I red at him and wondered when he had be so corny, "Come on, I''m serious."

    "This dosage isn''t enough to arouse me, rest assured," Victor said. But I could see what he couldn''t say to me and his desire.

    It was as if the thing that was arousing him wasn''t the potion. It was me.

    Though the potion didn''t work on us, the tension was building up and the temperature was rising. The scent of peppermint was getting stronger and went through my body like a summer breeze. Every inch of my skin was heating up because of my alpha''s scent and I was uncontrobly turned on...

    "Victor," I called his name gently and threw away the potion bottle, putting my arms around his neck.

    Victor frowned, "What''s wrong with this potion? You can''t get it out of your system? I''ll get you back." This dummy. I thought to myself.

    Just then he was so flirtatious with me but now he was so clumsy and awkward. I repeated what he just said, "This dosage isn''t enough to arouse me yet."

    Victor''s eyes shimmered and stared at me as he grabbed my waist a little harder.

    Right now I was restless, a little nervous and anticipating. This wasn''t the perfect time for me but who was I to say when the perfect timing was for love? All I knew was that I wanted Victor to mark me at this very moment in this tree house full of my memories. I said in a gentle voice, "But you are."

    "Do you know what you''re talking about, Lauren?" Victor was breathing heavily and his eyes darkened dangerously as he rubbed his fingers against my lips.

    "I know." I could feel my heart racing uncontrobly and I was a bit running out of breath. But I still looked him in the eyes and said, "Mark me, Victor." I''m willing to be marked by you, my alpha.

 Chapter 120

    Lauren''s POV

    "Is it here?"

    Even though Victor acted as normal as usual, I noticed that his voice was shaking and saw the surprise in his shimmering eyes. His scent was getting stronger and wrapping me around.

    To be honest, I was pretty nervous right now but I still had the nerve to raise my eyebrows and shrugged at him, "You need some scented candles and wine or something? I don''t think I have those things in here. There''s only a half-empty soda but I think it''s expired."

    Sensing my provocation, Victor chuckled in a deep and dangerous voice, whispering in my ears, "You''ve got a lot of nerve, Lauren.

    But I''m quite sure that I don''t need those things to get excited.

    Because I''m always yearning for you."

    After saying that, Victor didn''t even let me catch a breath and pulled me in. He kissed me hard in an overwhelming way, not as gently as before. His storming kisses were heating up my body.

    My heart wouldn''t stop racing and the noises of moaning and my heartbeats sounded louder in this stuffy and shabby tree house. Even at times like this, Victor''s movements were still not rough and impatient at all. He took off his jacket slowly and spread it on the carpet for some reason. But when he gently put me on his clothes, I got why he just did that.

    Victor knelt on one knee by my legs with his knee against my thighs. He slowly unbuttoned his shirt and revealed his sun-kissed muscles. He was staring at me with his golden eyes this whole time and it looked even more erotic when he unbuttoned his clothes. I couldn''t help but swallow.

    I was the one who said that I wanted him to mark me but now I was a bit afraid and I unconsciously tugged the clothes under me.

    I had a lot of medical knowledge about sex but I didn''t have any practical experience. And I got most of my knowledge in this area from M.

    So of course I was nervous as hell.

    But I was more excited and expectant. I could feel every inch of my skin waking up.

    He took off his clothes and came on top of me, looking down at me. From this angle, he looked a bit intimidating as he raised his eyebrows.

    "You were provoking me just then. Now you don''t know what to do."

    I felt kind of belittled and red at him, "I have all the book knowledge I need, alpha Victor."

    "Oh?" Victor said gently in a husky voice, "then what should we do next, Dr. Lauren?"

    I froze. I didn''t know that Victor sometimes could be so bad and wicked.

    He chuckled again and hisugh sounded like music to my ears. My heart was racing like crazy and he stopped teasing me. He put his hand over my hand which was clutching his clothes and held my hand as his thumb rubbed against my palm in a very sexual way. "I''m just joking with you," Victorforted me, "don''t be nervous, Lauren, just follow my lead."

    I gave him a shaking kiss in response.

    He distracted me with a gentle kiss and I could feel his fingers unbuttoning my blouse slowly. He sent shivers down my spine when he ran his fingers over my sensitive waist.

    All my senses were in Victor''s control.

    As the gentle kiss ended, Victor had taken off all of my clothes, and our bodies were pressed against each other,pletely naked. My chest was heaving drastically and couldn''t stop breathing heavily.

    His kiss moved down softly and I felt his warm breaths on my corbones. His kisses were overwhelming as he put his lips on my bosom. The whole time, Victor and I were holding hands and his hands were both controlling andforting, stopping me from avoiding his touch.

    "Victor..."

    All the knowledge I learned from the books was useless at this point. My mind wentpletely nk and I had no idea what to do. All I knew was to call Victor''s name.

    And my voice sounded very different now. People always called me cold and distant but now my voice became soft and sweet, red by my burning desire, which made me feel kind of embarrassed.

    I couldn''t believe that I could make such erotic noises...

    But the sounds that I made seemed to please Victor and I could feel that his alpha scent was getting stronger. The moment he nibbled my breasts, my head went nk and the intimidating pleasure fired up every inch of my skin, all the way to my heart.

    I was naked and wasn''t on a soft bed. The breeze was running through my hair but I felt pretty hot. I was sweating and the temperature seemed to be climbing up.

    My body was getting weird and went out of my control. I said, "Victor, wait, this is weird..."

    "It''s not weird, Lauren. You''ll get used to this and enjoy it," Victor said in a gentle yet assertive voice, "you''ve done a great job. Right now, your body is craving me and I want to mate with you more than anything. Can you feel it?"

    He put my hand on his burning hot m*****d.

    I could sense how much he yearned for me and the heat almost burned me.

    The scent of peppermint got more intense and made me soaking wet from the inside.

    "Yes," I said in a shaking voice, "I can feel it..."

    "Good girl."

    The way he called me made me bite my lips. When he called me that at this point, I became even shyer and more aroused.

    "Don''t worry. This is gonna get more pleasant," his voice was gentle yet overwhelming when he said that in his alpha voice. His eyes were staring at me fiercely as if he was targeting his prey.

    Victor''s hands went all the way down and forcefully spread my legs. When he slid his fingers into my apex, my body wouldn''t stop tensing up and everything became more and more magical. Although I was on the edge of breaking down and losing control and all my feelings were under Victor''s control, I still didn''t wanna get away.

    This perfectly showed how undeniable an alpha could be.

    So when he hugged my legs with his soaking wet hands, my vision went blurry but I could still sense his animal stare as if he was gonna eat me alive.

    He had been suppressing his desire for too long.

    I wasn''t afraid anymore and spoke up like I was giving him an order, "I want you, Victor."

    He kissed me tofort me and put his huge hardness between my sweet wet thighs and it almost burned my skin.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and chuckled by my ear.

    "Lauren." "What?"

    "Do you still remember the first time we met?" heughed mischievously and reminded me, "remember what you wrote on my check form? Like ''due to injuries to the legs''..." Possible erectile dysfunction due to injuries to the legs.

    I remembered that form.

    But the next second, I didn''t have any energy to think about anything else as he thrust inside of me.

    He sneered by my ear, "Now you can see for yourself."

    "See if I have erectile dysfunction."

 Chapter 121

    Lauren''s

    POV

    I couldn''t believe he brought that up right now. My mind went nk and I red at him.

    However, Victor said in a very sexy and husky voice, "Don''t look at me like that. Your re isn''t scary at all and your eyes were watery and even..." "Even what?"

    "They even look like they''re seducing me," Victor''s voice was slow and soft but sounded clear to my ears, "give me a thorough checkup and see if I have erectile dysfunction, Dr. Lauren." Calling me Dr. Lauren at this point sounded kind of sexual and my ears started turning red.

    But before I could say anything, he came inside of me and stopped everything I was going to say. He went so deep that I couldn''t even catch my breath and it took me a while toe back to my senses.

    When Victor made me hold his manhood, I could feel how big and hot it was. Even though I had prepared myself for this, I still sensed a great pain when he put his hardness inside me and it was hard for me to breathe. I raised my head and bit my lips and then Victor lowered his head and kissed me on the mouth, which made me look like I was asking for his kiss.

    "Oh..."

    His kiss stopped my moaning in the mouth.

    His manhood came into my body gently and he didn''t rush andforted me with his kisses on my lips, neck and corbones. He lifted my butt with his big hands and coaxed me with his tempting husky voice, asking me to give him permission to let him get deeper.

    I felt like Victor was taking the lead but being under his control didn''t make me ufortable at all and even got me more excited. I followed his lead and tried to rx my body. Then he chuckled and put the whole thing inside of me. Damn it!

    It was way too...big.

    Hepletely filled my pussy and I couldn''t stop making those erotic noises. The pain gradually went away and was reced by a wonderful pleasure.

    Hearing my voice, he realized I was ready and he knew he didn''t have to suppress himself anymore. He started pumping hard and the whole tree house was shaking. I felt like I was soaked with his peppermint scent inside and out and got my alpha''s scent all over

    me.

    Suddenly, something Victor once said crossed my mind, "Sometimes I can be very possessive too."

    I got what he meant now. Alpha''s possessiveness was stronger than anyone. He was holding it back before but now he didn''t have to do that anymore. I had never seen such an intimidating look on Victor''s face and he looked like I was his prey and he was going to eat me alive.

    "You''re zoning out?" Victor said with a hint of danger.

    "No..." I didn''t know how to exin it to him and even if I was wandering off, I was thinking about Victor.

    "Looks like I haven''t got you concentrated enough, Dr. Lauren," Victor chuckled as his eyes darkened.

    What did he wanna do?

    I got the answer the next second.

    He wanted me to get lost in the pleasure he granted me.

    Victor picked me up and spread my legs so I could sit in his embrace and this potion made us even closer. He grabbed my waist with his big hands, lifted me up and then let me fall. I kept groaning and all I could do was hold on tight because all my weight was on him.

    "Vic...Victor..."

    I couldn''t believe I was the one who was making these moaning noises.

    "Yes," alpha answered gently but he kept nailing me down as he breathed heavily, "Lauren, darling, who''s on your mind right now? What are you thinking at this very moment?"

    He stopped hiding his possessiveness and became mischievous.

    But I got drunk in the burning desire and didn''t want to resist. I answered him, shaking, "Victor, it''s you, my alpha."

    What I just said seemed to excite him and he started thrusting harder and faster. The overwhelming pleasure flooded in and it was magical. I wanted to escape from his pounding but at the same time, I wanted him to fill me up. This contradictory feeling was tearing me apart and my mind waspletely in chaos. But then I had a strange feeling in my tummy and my body was exhrated... Based on my medical knowledge, I knew what that was but I had never done things like this before. I was utterly scared and wouldn''t stop shaking.

    Victor noticed what was happening to me and he ground my most sensitive spot even harder. Ipletely lost control and began sobbing. I scratched his tensed back with my nails and the moment we reached our o*****s, I dug my nails into his back... After a while, I was still trembling like I was having a seizure.

    Victor was panting by my ear and I finally came back to my senses, copsing on top of him.

    In this little tree house, besides the sexual scent, there was the strong fragrance of peppermint and lilies of the valley.

    Victor''s and my scents were entwined.

    "Are you alright, babe?" Victor gave me aforting kiss on the cheek.

    He was gentle and sweet as if that hungry cheetah just then wasn''t him at all. I was exhausted and poked his chest with my fingertip, "You were like a starving wolf."

    Victor held me in his arms andy down with me on the clothes he put on the floor, ying with my hair with a smile on his face, "You''re right. I''ve been hungry for a long time."

    I choked and didn''t know what to say. He just hugged me and our bodies were up against each other tight. But I didn''t feel ufortable at all and even started yearning for intimacy with him.

    "Then, are you satisfied, Dr. Lauren?" Victor asked in his husky and sexy voice.

    I suddenly wanted to mess with him and asked intentionally, "What if I say no?"

    He raised his eyebrows with desire burning in his eyes, smiling, "Then, I''ll try harder to satisfy you."

    Wait, what?

    Victor came closer again.

    "Wait, I mean yes, I''m satisfied..." I sensed a hint of danger from the look on Victor''s face and thought it was better not to provoke him when he was like this.

    But Victor already kissed me on the lips and said, "Toote."

    The tree house started shaking again and he was indeed trying even harder.

    The noises of moaning and panting echoed in the silent forest again. I clutched the clothes underneath us and was lost in the pleasure he gave me. Then I passed out...

    Before I cked out, I saw the little box that was put aside and felt like the little wolf in it was staring at me. Having s*x in this tree house full of my childhood memories felt intense to me and I was kind of shy.

    But I was more satisfied.

    This was my alpha.

    Before I lost consciousness, I heard my alpha say solemnly by my ear, "I love you, Lauren."

    I love you too, Victor.

    ...

    The next day. "Oh..."

    When I woke up, I gasped and felt soreness and pain all over my body. We got carried awayst night and I felt like my v****a was still swollen. I was worn out but mentally, I was rxed and satisfied.

    I stretched my arms and then I realized I was in Victor''s room.

    When did we get back? I couldn''t believe I was so tiredst night that I didn''t notice anything when Victor brought me back. I started to think that I should work out more and was a bit frustrated about how much weaker I was than him. I needed to do more training with Be.

    Then the door was opened.

    It was Victor.

 Chapter 122

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The moment I saw Victor, memories ofst night flooded into my head.

    Just as I couldn''t take it, Victor hit my p***y with his considerable length and made me start trembling. I gasped, "Victor, that''s way too deep..."

    But that mischievous alpha didn''t stop and asked, "Do you still think I have erectile dysfunction, Dr. Lauren?"

    I didn''t have the strength to answer his question.

    And when I provoked him and said I wasn''t satisfied, he went all the way to turn me on and by the time I wanted to say I was, he kissed me hard and stopped me from saying a single word. He began pounding me hard and wouldn''t stop asking me if I was satisfied or not.

    He wasn''t a sweetheart at all and it was just his mask. At that moment, I was his prey and he confined me.

    "I made breakfast. Wanna go back to sleep or have some breakfast?" Victor asked softly. In the bedroom, the curtains were drawn and there were lights only at the door of the room, shining on his blurry side face. But I could still tell from his shadow that he was in a great mood. He asked confusedly, "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    I was sure that Victor was indeed quite delighted and his voice sounded happy and satisfied.

    "I''m just thinking about how badly some alpha treated mest night." Though I said that, I didn''t sound angry or upset at all. I didn''t know if it was because I moaned too hardst night or it was just because I had just woken up, my voice was still a bit hoarse and it sounded like I was flirting with him.

    He yed with my earlobes and said calmly, "I remember you were the one who started this, right? I was just trying to make you satisfied, Lauren."

    What he said reminded me of those erotic scenesst night. I felt that my earlobes were heating up as he squeezed them gently. I red at him and struggled to sit up. Then I found out that my body was dry and clean and wasn''t messy at all. I assumed he must have helped me clean up and my heart melted.

    Fine, I had to admit that I did have a great timest night and there was nothing to be shy about. I patted his cheeks and said, "You''re right, I''m satisfied with your service, alpha Victor."

    Before his gaze turned dangerous, I hastily pulled out my wrists from his grip and dashed into the bathroom.

    "How wasst night, Lauren?" Be asked in a teasing voice. I knew she must have held back her curiosity for a long time.

    "Well, it''s great," I tried to muddle through.

    Beughed and then started rambling, "Alpha''s manhood is indeed very extraordinary and he''s got great stamina. When we gave Victor a checkup before..."

    "Alright, stop it. Enough about that."

    "Fine," Be said regretfully and then added, "but his body is so hot, especially when his sweat started dripping from his chest. His hormones were insane. Don''t tell me that you''re not feeling the same way as me, Lauren. You can''t hide it from me." ...Well, she was speaking my mind.

    Last night Victor was steaming hot and when he whispered in my ears in his charming, sexy voice, I wanna be his prey and let him control my everything. Mating with the one I loved was the most pleasant thing in the world.

    "But..." Be changed the subject, "howe he still hasn''t marked you?"

    I was also wondering about that.

    I didn''t realize thatst night because I couldn''t think about anything else at that time. Now that I was sober, I started wondering about it. Victor didn''t mark mest night and all we did was just mating. But I could feel how much he yearned for me and his overwhelming desire for me at that moment. So why didn''t he mark me?

    "What was he worrying about? Or did he not want to mark you? I don''t think Victor is that kind of person," Be said, "or did he wanna..."

    Be kept gabbling about all the possibilities. I washed off the foam, dried my body and changed into some leisurewear. I brushed my hair and interrupted her, "Instead of thinking about this nonsense, I can just go and ask him."

    I didn''t think it was that difficult to ask.

    So I went straight to the living room.

    In the living room, Victor had already made breakfast and it was a ss of warm milk and three sandwiches. I could tell he was very happy right now because he even drew a smile on those sandwiches. Seeing Victor''s straight face, I couldn''t help butugh. Who would believe that the legendary alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe would draw smiley faces on breakfast sandwiches the morning after sex?

    This just made him even more adorable to me.

    Of course I wouldn''t dare to say that to his face or else this vindictive would find time to corner me on the bed and ask me if he was really adorable.

    "What are you thinking right now?" he asked gently and interrupted me, sneering.

    "I''m thinking how long it took alpha Victor to draw this smiley face."

    "At least you can tell this is a smiley face."

    "..." this meant alpha was teasing me about my painting skills again and I talked back, "you''re the one whocks imagination."

    "Alright, I''m not gonna deny that."

    After this little fight, I took a sip of milk and asked bluntly, "Why didn''t you mark me? You don''t wanna do that?"

    Even though this looked like I was asking him to mark me.

    "Of course not," Victor denied instantly. He thought about how to put this for a while and then said, "I wanna mark you but I need to do some preparations first."

    I got what he meant from the look on his face and his tone and giggled.

    "Before I asked that question, I thought about a lot of possibilities like you wanna deal with the tribal affairs first or something like that. I didn''t expect that it''s because of this..." I felt like I was walking on air and said, "you really have a sense of ritual, alpha." Victor looked down and tried to keep his cool but his ears all turned red. He was like apletely different person fromst night.

    He could be like a dumb teenager at times like this and that made me want to steal a kiss from him. And in fact, that was exactly what I did. I forgot I just drank some milk and left some milk foam on his lips. Iughed, "You need scented candles or some music? Don''t do any balloons or confetti."

    Victor grabbed my waist and afterst night, he knew where my most sensitive spot was. With just a simple touch, my body went weak and he held me in his arms.

    "I want everyone in the Midnight ws Tribe to know that you''re my mate and their Luna."

    "Actually, I can''t wait to let them know right now."

    Hearing that, I was a little stunned. He wasn''t good at sweet talks but he could always manage to make my heart skip a beat with simple words. People always said that love would fade away as time passed by but we were like two people finding their way forward with each other and as time went on, our love deepened.

    "Will you be afraid to stand by my side?" asked Victor.

    Compared to the Midnight ws Tribe, the Fullmoon Tribe was a very small tribe and there weren''t so many plots and schemes. Alpha Victor got tricked by the Dark Enchantress and almost lost his wolf and his ability to walk and almost died. It was a dog-eat-dog world. I knew something dangerous and terrible might happen to me if I chose to be with him but I wasn''t afraid or hesitant at all because I knew Victor would protect me and I wanted to do the same thing for him.

    I pulled it together and forced a smile, "Alpha Victor, don''t forget that I helped you chase your fianc¨¦e away the first time we met. Lauren nco is still the same tough and fierce woman who put her father and half-sister in a very difficult position." "Ex-fianc¨¦e, actually she was more like a stranger to me. I''ve never been close to any female except you, Lauren," Victor seemed to only focus on the first half of the sentence, "Besides, you chased my ex-fianc¨¦e away so you give yourself to me aspensation." ...I guessed this was fate.

    Before I could say anything, my phone suddenly started ringing. I picked up my phone and then froze.

 Chapter 123

    Lauren''s POV

    It was a message from alpha Manuel.

    This cold-blooded hypocrite had been trying to contact me for days by pretending to be worried about me and now he finally couldn''t take it anymore. He was threatening me and used my mother to force me to go back. Even though this was just a text, I could imagine how angry and patronizing he was when he wrote it. He said that as long as I went back to the nco Estate, he would tell me the truth about my mother''s suicide.

    I had put the picture and letter in a safe ce in my bedroom.

    "What''s wrong?" Victor asked concernedly when he saw the upset look on my face.

    "I need to pay a visit to the nco Estate," my heart was pretty heavy and I was feeling really down right now, "there are some things I need to figure out and I wanna put an end to this for good." Victor rubbed my hair gently and stopped asking. He reminded me in a calm tone, "Bring your guardians with you and don''t say no to me, or else I''ll go with you myself."

    "...Fine."

    I knew what happened in the forest scared him a little and he would definitely send more guardians. Though I defeated Janice unharmed and sessfully finished the surgery, I knew I wouldn''t have been able to make it and even ruined Victor''s surgery if it weren''t for Kent''s help. Although it was kind of inconvenient to bring a lot of people with me, I didn''t turn him down. Who knew what Manuel would do when he was irritated? Plus, Susan was also there. I wouldn''t try to be the hero at this point or else I would bring Victor a lot of trouble and give him a headache.

    "Is there something else that you need?" "Yes."

    Victor paid all his attention to what I was gonna say.

    "Stay at home and wait for me. Don''t overtrain yourself though I know you''ve been doing great recently, I looked him right in the eyes and said, "I''m saying this to both you and Kent. I know you can''t wait to begin training harder now. Don''t you even think about startingbat training while I''m not home."

    "You''re telling me that''s not on your mind?"

    Victor''s eyes shimmered and then said, "...You''re right. But I''ve recovered pretty well so far and there''s nothing wrong with me physically now."

    "So you don''t believe in your attending doctor now?" I raised my eyebrows.

    "I do," Victorpromised.

    "Then just stick to the schedule and don''t overtrain behind my back. You already worked out too much yesterday," I didn''t realize what I said was a bit misleading until I finished and it sounded like the workout he overdid was our sexst night so I tried to act cool and continued, "you overdid it yesterday and you have to stick to the schedule from now on. You can do a suitable amount ofbat training but don''t get carried away and lose track of time."

    Oh, I felt like I was being a rambling grandma right now.

    But Victor patiently heard me out and smiled, "Roger that, Dr. Lauren."

    This little interlude lightened up my mood a little and I wasn''t feeling so annoyed anymore.

    "Do you need my help with this?" Victor asked again, "I''m asking as your mate, not your patient."

    I thought for a while about the letter and picture I left in the bedroom and finally said, "Yeah, I want you to find out what exactly happened to my mother. Did she reallymit suicide? To be honest, I have so many doubts and I''m really confused. But it''s the past of the Fullmoon Tribe and it''s gonna be a little difficult to dig in."

    "Don''t underestimate the Midnight ws Tribe," Victor said calmly as if this was just a piece of cake for him.

    Yeah, he was the legendary almighty alpha Victor, for god''s sake.

    "Then I''ll leave this to you, my alpha."

    The way I referred to him made him smile.

    Third-person POV

    In The Fullmoon Tribe.

    L was really nervous right now. She crossed her hands on her stomach and acted submissive. But her nails were digging into the back of her hands and left some deep, red marks. She had lost contact with Janice for too long and Lauren had also gone missing. She heard that Lauren''s slutty witch friend suddenly went on a vacation and Manuel finally realized something was off. He sent people to search for Janice but someone saw that she went to look for Janice the night before she went missing. So L just med Janice''s missing on Lauren.

    She couldn''t let Manuel know that Janice might go to see that sleazy son of the Andrews family even though he came from a prestigious family. But Manuel must have preferred the marriage contract with the Lunarko family. However, L was still feeling restless for

    some reason.

    Where was Janice? Was she really at Andrew''s ce? L started wondering about that but she could feel that Janice was still alive. "...L! L!"

    The yelling brought L back to her senses and Manuel was looking at her angrily, "what are you thinking?" "I''m...I''m just worried about Janice, Manuel." She wasn''t actually lying.

    "Is Lauren really the reason why Janice vanished? Is there something you''re hiding from me, L?" Manuel asked tentatively.

    These days, L could feel Manuel had grown more and more distrustful of her. She hastily started biting her lip and ying the victim, "You heard me, Janice went to see Lauren the day she went missing and then I lost contact with her. At first, I thought she went for a walk but I haven''t heard from her for days...Janice has always been a good girl and never let us worry about her. Manuel, you''re the one who should know better, right? I''m worried that Lauren might seek revenge on her because of what happened before. She hates her guts."

    "That day, Janice got injured by Lauren because she tried to protect Mrs. Susan. She won''t have mercy on Janice and that terrifies me, Manuel."

    Manuel''s wrath cooled off and he did like Janice better than the cold Lauren. But he thought for a while and asked, "Why did Janice go to look for Lauren that day?"

    Of course L wouldn''t tell Manuel what was on her mind. She pondered for some time and said slowly, "I think she went to apologize to Lauren. Janice tried so hard and found the former Luna''s ne. Janice''s been feeling down and sad recently because Michael has been neglecting her and Mrs. Susan got hurt that day. She told me in private that if Michael doesn''t wanna marry her anymore, she''s willing to beg Lauren toe back and let her be Michael''s bride. She''s willing to back off for the sake of the Fullmoon Tribe and the nco family."

    Hearing that, Manuel started feeling bad for her. Though he was still wearing a long face, his attitude changed as he patted L''s hand, "Don''t worry. Once Lauren sees my text, she''ll definitelye back and then we''ll know where Janice is." "Really? She''sing back?"

    "Yes," Manuel said, "her mother is her weak spot and I know she wille back."

    "Good," L wiped off her tears and said, "Lauren can have whatever she wants. All I want is my Janice toe back. She''s our only daughter and she''s such a sweetheart..."

    She began weeping but there was no way to tell if she was acting or not.

    "Rest assured, Janice''s definitely gonna be alright," Manuel put her head on his shoulder andforted her but then his eyes darkened resentfully, "but if Lauren is really that cruel, then I''ll..."

    L looked up at Manuel in tears.

    "What will you do, alpha?"

    "I''ll take care of her myself."

    The second he said that, the door was pushed open and someone chuckled frigidly.

    They turned around and saw Lauren. There were contempt and sarcasm on her face and she looked intimidating. For some reason, Manuel was shocked and didn''t know what to say when he saw Lauren like this and felt like she had be aplete stranger. And L couldn''t be so cocky anymore and was petrified. She didn''t even dare to look Lauren in the eyes and had no idea why she would feel this way.

    "Lau...Lauren..."

 Chapter 124

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The Fullmoon Tribe

    I thought I would be sad when I heard Manuel say that but strangely, I didn''t feel a thing as if I didn''t have any feelings about his cruelty anymore.

    But these two had strange looks on their faces.

    This was hrious.

    I calmly walked into the living room and said, "Now that I''m here, you can go ahead and tell me how you two slept together, how my mother died, and what you''ve hidden from me about her suicide."

    Manuel looked irritated but then he quickly pretended to be normal and said, "I haven''t seen you for so long and that''s the way you talk to me, Lauren?"

    I reminded him, "Really? What else do you think I should say to a father who wants to kill me? Should I be thankful or upset? Too bad that I don''t have this kind of feelings anymore and I''m only here for my mother." "You..." Manuel choked.

    And L slowly came to her senses and came at me, looking worried, "Lauren, where''s Janice? Where did you take her?"

    "She''s acting," Be grunted in my head, "if she''s really worrying about her, she wouldn''t have been so calm and would''ve hit you with her ws. She wouldn''t have begged like this."

    I had lived under the same roof with L for years and I could tell if she was acting or really worrying about Janice. Then...it was possible that Janice had told L something before she came to me like what happened between her and Jason Andrews. I tossed away her hands and questioned her, "You really don''t know where Janice is?"

    My question made her eyes glisten a little but then she argued, "How would I know? Lauren, where''s Janice? I know you hate her and me but she''s your sister after all. You can''t be so cruel. Where did you take her? What did you do to her, Lauren?" She looked like a desperate mother who wanted to know where her daughter was.

    Compared to her, I was a little cold-blooded in other people''s eyes but I didn''t care. I sat on the couch and took the cup of ck tea the servant handed me, saying, "I''m curious about one thing. Why do you think I have something to do with Janice''s missing?" "Someone saw it!" L raised her voice, "before Janice lost contact with us, thest person she saw was you. And after you talked, she went missing..."

    Speaking of this, L suddenly started weeping, "Janice has always felt guilty about you. But Janice is the one Michael loves and she doesn''t know what to do about it. She''s been tormented. Lauren, I understand why you hate Janice, me, your tribe and even your father. I''m not asking for your forgiveness and just want you to tell me where she is. She''s willing to give the marriage contract to you. Please have mercy on her and the tribe, okay? Where is she? What have you done to her? Lauren, please tell me..." "Look how much she''s willing to sacrifice! Good for her!" Be gasped scornfully in my mind and if she had popcorn in her hand, she would definitely eat them and enjoy the show.

    "Enough!" Manuel finally roared wrathfully but he was yelling at me. He was the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe and it was good enough for him that he had tolerated me for so long, "Lauren, L is my partner and your elder. She has been nothing but tolerant of you. No matter how you dislike her, you can''t be so rude to her! Not to mention Janice is your sister and your family. Tell me! Where did you take her?"

    "She''s my elder? What kind of elder would drive my mother to death and let her daughter steal my marriage? And a sister who tries to take everything away from me? I don''t have that kind of family!"

    "Lauren!"

    His dominant roar made the atmosphere in this room even more intense and the servants standing by the side all lowered their heads and held their breaths, trying to be invisible.

    Seeing that I didn''t seem affected, Manuel got even more pissed off.

    I gently put down the teacup and looked at him coldly, "Alpha Manuel, don''t forget what excuse you used to get me here. Even if you wanna interrogate me, be sincere."

    Manuel pointed at me grimly and his voice was shaking, "You..."

    He red at me threateningly but I just looked him right in the eyes and wasn''t scared at all. We just stared at each other for a long time and finally, he squinted his eyes, saying in a deep voice, "Alright, fine! Since you wanna know the truth, all of the servants, leave the room right now!"

    The servants hastily went out of the room and left us three here in the room alone. It was so quiet that I could only hear Manuel''s heavy breathing.

    Then L held back Manuel''s hand which was pointing at me and patted his back,forting him. She sighed and then spoke, "Never mind, let me do the talking. Manuel, don''t get upset. And Lauren has the right to know the truth."

    I really wanted to see what L would say.

    L closed her eyes and then looked at me in tears, sobbing, "Lauren, you''ve hated me for all these years because you think I''m the homewrecker who ruined your parents'' marriage and drove your mother to death. But you...have been hating the wrong person." I clenched my hands and didn''t say anything.

    Seeing that, L bit her lip and continued, "Though Manuel and I became lovers before they parted, we weren''t the only traitors in this rtionship. Your mother also cheated."

    Janice told me the same story so I wasn''t surprised at all. I just looked at her calmly even though all I wanted to do right now was to scratch her face with my ws.

    "Because she''s in love with another man, her rtionship with your father went worse and she stopped treating your father the way she did before. And then I met your father. At that time, I happened to get rejected by my mate and two lone souls met each other..." L wiped off her tears and sighed, "so, your mother chose tomit suicide not only because she felt tormented for betraying your father but also because the one she loved left her. Janice and I weren''t the reason she chose to leave."

    "Lauren, the reason why your father didn''t tell you this for all these years is that he knows how much you love your mother and he did betray her and have Janice with me," L started crying harder and couldn''t help leaning on Manuel. And Manuel held her in his arms and pursed his lips, wearing a long face.

    What a tragic and lovely couple!

    Myughter sounded a bit off-key in her crying.

    "You, you don''t believe me?"

    "Then should I be thankful to you that you''ve been protecting my mother and me for all these years?" Iughed, "who''s the lover you''re talking about? Who''s the one my mother loved, alpha Manuel? Tell me!"

    Manuel paused and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.

    "You can''t tell me because that person doesn''t even exist," I stopped holding back my anger, "you think I''m stupid? After living under the same roof with you guys for so many years, I know exactly what kind of people you are. If mother really betrayed you back then, how was it possible that you would just suck it and tolerate her and let grandpa give her so many properties? You would''ve used this excuse to take back the properties of the nco Group a long time ago. Don''t be such a hypocrite, Manual, L!"

    "I really feel sorry for my mother because her mate is such a fake pushover!"

    "How could you say that, Lauren?! That person has left a long time ago," L gasped, "I know it''s hard for you to ept it but this is the truth. And how could you make an alpha admit that he was betrayed? Your father might have been ying favorites but he does love you!"

    I couldn''t take it anymore. When L came up to me, I threw my fist at her and screamed, "Shut up, you bitch!"

    "I wanted to bite your neck off the second you started talking!"

    "Lauren, enough is enough!" Manuel yelled outrageously, "you wanna know who it was? Then go ask your grandparents!"

 Chapter 125

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "What do you mean?" I paused and tried to keep my tone t as my hands and feet instantly turned cold.

    Manuel held L up and yelled at me in disgust and rage, "Because he was sent by your grandparents and he''s from their tribe!"

    He seemed to be embarrassed about this past and was outraged. He gritted his teeth as the veins on his forehead were bulging, "Since you wanna know the truth, they should know better than anyone else. When I was about to track that guy down, he had already left. If it wasn''t because your mother helped me a lot before and she''s gone, I wouldn''t have been so tolerant of you. But you''ve gone too far now, Lauren!"

    I held my breath a little and immediately calmed myself down, pushing down my anger and shock, "Yeah, she''s gone so she can''t argue with you no matter what you say."

    "You don''t believe me?"

    "No," I said coldly, "stop with your lying. This is absurd. You betrayed her and still dare to nder her like this when she''s gone. Manuel, you''re the most despicable person I''ve ever seen."

    Manuel was panting wrathfully and took a deep breath before he said, "I know you won''t believe me but this is the truth you''ve been looking for. I''ve fulfilled my promise and now you should tell me where Janice is."

    "She''s my daughter," Manuel spoke ruthlessly, "you already don''t see me as your father and I don''t want a rebellious and cruel daughter like you. Then Janice is my only daughter now. Say it, where is she?" His only daughter.

    When he said that out loud, the bridges were burnt and something that had been connecting us broke and wouldn''t be reconnected ever again.

    Manuel was more serious and solemn than ever but strangely I wasn''t shocked or even sad to hear him say that. He was not worth wasting my time for.

    "Lauren, I used to love you so much but you''ve disappointed me and our tribe way too many times. I don''t know what to do now," Manuel grunted, "tell me where Janice is and if you didn''t hurt her, maybe...maybe we can still salvage our rtionship." This sounded like a joke to me.

    "Our rtionship? We don''t have that kind of thing anymore. Maybe we did before but now you only disgust me."

    "You...don''t push it, Lauren. If you continue to behave like this, I won''t show mercy on you!" Manuel roared, "tell me what you''ve done to her! If you hurt Janice or did something worse to her, I will punish you, mark my words."

    "Something worse? Like killing her?" something crossed my mind and I sneered, "what will you do when ites to murdering a sibling?"

    Manuel looked dead into my eyes and finally spoke after a while, "I''ll send that person to the punishment room and have them banished."

    Good, Manuel, remember what you''ve just said. I thought to myself.

    Seeing how the tension between us built up, L wouldn''t give up this opportunity. She was ying the victim and was trying to make things worse between me and Manuel. She was dying to see Manuel snap my neck or teach me a lesson. So she said, "I''m begging you, Lauren, juste at me and don''t hurt Janice. If you really do something to Janice, your father will hate you. This is for your own sake. If you want Michael back, Janice''s willing to give up the marriage and leave..."

    With a few words, L managed to point out the problem here. If I really have something to do with Janice''s missing, then I''m the one who sabotaged the marriage between the Fullmoon Tribe and the Lunarko Tribe. But if Janice really threw herself to Jason Andrews as she thought, then she could just say that I forced Janice to leave and find someone else."

    "You''re good at acting as always," I thought for a minute andughed sarcastically, "did Janice leave because she has a better new target who has more to offer to her?"

    I assumed they didn''t know Jason got his a*s kicked by Victor.

    L instantly froze.

    Manuel frowned, "What new target? Lauren, I can''t believe you''re so vile that you''re ndering your own sister like this."

    "She used her miscarriage as an excuse and stole my fianc¨¦. You really think she''s still your sweet innocent girl? And think about all the money you''re gonna give to her as her wedding gift. You stupid and arrogant alpha. Sometimes I feel so sorry for you because you have no idea that you''re eating out of their hands and still think they really love you!" I said without mercy. I didn''t have to pretend to be an obedient daughter in front of him a long time ago.

    Manuel''s eyes were turning green, which meant he was about to turn into his wolf form. I knew he was pissed off by what I just said.

    L looked like she was afraid I would say more and couldn''t wait to see me killed by my own father, "Lauren, all I wanna know is where Janice is. You can''t...you can''t treat your father and sister like this. Did you really kill her? Where is my baby girl?!" "You know exactly where she is," I said frigidly.

    I could tell from her face that she was panicking.

    "You keep saying that I did something to Janice but she was the one who came to me and asked me out. Why don''t you say that she did something to me? Like, she always hats me so she set me up," I said as I stared at Manuel.

    Manuel wasn''t so sure anymore but then he denied it immediately, "Janice won''t be like that."

    "Huh," I snorted, "when Janice heard that Andrews had feelings for me, she was jealous as hell."

    L couldn''t keep his cool anymore.

    But Manuel was focusing on something else, "Jason Andrews has feelings for you?"

    "Oh! That disgusting look on his face! I bet he''s reevaluating you again," Be said contemptuously.

    I interrupted him, "Compared to Michael, in her opinion, Janice thought she could benefit more from Jason. Like father like daughter. You''re both a bunch of snobs. So Janice took Jason''s side. L knows everything. She keeps saying she lost contact with Janice, right? She''s just fooling you, you idiot."

    "Janice left with Jason willingly," I wasn''t beingpletely honest with him but I knew L didn''t know what exactly happened with Janice so I continued, "Janice doesn''t care about the Fullmoon Tribe and the marriage contract with the Lunarko Tribe at all when ites to bigger interest."

    Manuel turned grim and red at L.

    L gritted her teeth as her face turned pasty, "...Lauren, I can''t believe how vicious you can be. Janice went missing because of you and you keep doing this to her! Manuel, sometimes you gotta interrogate her for the sake of our baby girl Janice!" Though Manuel didn''t trust L so much anymore, he still looked at me gloomily and clutched his fists, "Lauren, if you don''t tell me where she is, I''ll make you speak with my whip."

    "Take a look at this, you moron," I looked him in the eyes fearlessly and threw something at him, "you wanna know where she is and what she did before she vanished? You''ll find out after you finished watching this!" "Janice''s the one who''s been trying to kill her sibling!"

    L''s face turned pale and subconsciously wanted to take the thing I threw into Manuel''s arms but it was toote. Manuel had already opened the video and the screaming sound of Janice and L echoed in the room at the same time. "No!" "This is my gift for you, Lauren."

 Chapter 126

    Lauren''s

    POV

    But it was toote for L.

    "...From now on, there will only be one Miss nco and it''ll be me! And you will be Mr. Andrews'' little pet for the rest of your life, Lauren! I''ve done my part of the deal and now it''s your turn, Mr. Andrews," Janiceughed hysterically on the screen and from the look on Manuel''s face, I could tell how shocked he was when he found out his sweet innocent daughter was actually such a twisted monster.

    "Of course, Miss. You, too, have a wonderful evening."

    After Jason Andrews said that, Janice was taken out of the room by a muscr man as she started moaning.

    L''s face was pale as paper and at such a critical time, she made up her mind and pretended to be petrified, "No...no way... No, Janice''s not that kind of girl. Someone must have set her up! Manuel, you gotta believe in Janice!"

    "You know exactly what kind of person she is, Mrs. L, am I right?" I stopped L who wanted to pretend to faint and fall into Manuel''s arms so she could stop this video, "and don''t you wanna know what she did and where she went?" Manuel red at her.

    The images changed and on the screen was Janice''s distorted face, "You''re just as fake and phony like your mother so I wanna take away father''s love for you, your marriage, and your money. I wanna see if you can still stay on your high horse when you lose everything like me! You''re born with a silver spoon but I have to earn my rights by pretending to be weak. You despise me but those idiots are still eating out of my hand, giving me their everything."

    "You can''tpete with me. You''re just lucky," Janice''s eyes were wide open as she red at me furiously, "once I kill you, I''ll be the only Miss nco and the sole heir! I''m...going to kill you!"

    At the end of the video, Janice knocked me to the top of the car. The camera and the car recorder I was carrying at that time didn''t work anymore so I didn''t know where Janice went. However, the footage was enough to stop Manuel and L from using me.

    "I''ve been fighting against Janice for so long. I would never be unprepared when she suddenly gave me an invitation for no reason," I sneered and took back my phone. I nced at Manuel and L and didn''t wanna miss the looks on their faces. They looked so ridiculous that I bet Be wanna get a bucket of popcorn and enjoy the scene.

    "I...I don''t know anything about Janice and Andrews''s rtionship...Ah!"

    Manuel''s p stopped L''s exnation.

    He was wearing a long face as he knocked her to the ground, "And you said she went out to have a break!"

    "No...Manuel, I really didn''t know...I warned Janice that the marriage contract with the Lunarko Tribe is important for us. So many things have happened recently and Janice might have been too worried and anxious. Or else she wouldn''t have done anything like this..."

    "Shut up! You moron! What else have you been hiding from me?" Manuel roared in his alpha voice. He was humiliated when he found out his beloved and spoiled daughter had been lying to him like this so he didn''t show any mercy on L. L was so scared that she couldn''t help trembling and her face turned pasty because Manuel looked like he wanted to kill her.

    "Stop it, alpha Manuel," I interrupted them coldly and obviously I didn''t do that to protect L. I reminded him, "Do you still remember what you just said?"

    Manuel turned to look at me and was still pretty mad.

    I looked him right in the eyes and said, "What will you do if one of us tries to kill her sister?"

    Manuel opened his mouth but didn''t say anything.

    And I slowly repeated what he said just minutes ago, "Send her to the punishment room and have her banished. At first, she tried to drug me with a man from another tribe and wanted to give me to him as a pet. Then this scheme didn''t work out and she tried to kill me. How are you gonna deal with such a vicious woman, alpha Manuel?"

    I looked at him curiously.

    The room was quiet for a long time and L was trying to suppress her weeping. After a while, Manuel said, "...You''ve been wronged."

    I couldn''t help butugh.

    After knowing the truth, all he said to me was that "you''ve been wronged". That wasn''t enough at all! And before this happened, he threatened me so many times for Janice.

    "Lip service means garbage to me," I coldly reminded him.

    "Manuel, please...Janice is our daughter and she''s been so obedient to you for so many years..."

    "You''ve been acting for so many years. Good for you," I acted to be cool and brought that up, reminding Manuel that Janice was just using him and he was yed like a violin. Who knew if she was just pretending to love him all these years? L turned to look at me, petrified.

    Manuel closed his eyes wretchedly and said, "...I''ll tell the warriors to stop searching for Janice and I''ll send an order to forbid her from stepping into the Fullmoon Tribe. And once she is found, I''ll have her..." "Banished."

    The second he said that word, L crumbled to the ground and didn''t dare to say anything when Manuel gave her a terrifying look.

    Then he turned to me and tried to sound kind and loving, "You''ve been through a lot and I''m sorry about that, Lauren. I didn''t know...the truth at all. I''ll talk to the Lunarko Tribe and give you back your marriage contract. Lauren,e home. We''re family after all and I''ll try my best to make it up to you, my dear."

    Since Janice made a deal with Jason Andrews and even got involved with other men, she was useless to him now, which was why he would banish Janice and say that to me.

    "At the end of the day, your interest is still your priority," I sneered, "but I don''t want that marriage at all."

    "Lauren, don''t be like this..."

    "I don''t need your love a long time ago. You haven''t been around for years and now you wanna fix our rtionship right away. That''s impossible, Manuel."

    I took a deep breath and suppressed the weird feeling in my chest, saying, "The reason why I came here is that I wanna put an end to our rtionship. I will nevere back again. We''re strangers now. My father died the day he betrayed my mother." "Besides," I smiled, "you don''t need to worry about not having a daughter to marry to the Lunarko Tribe."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Manuel frowned.

    "Janice sent me a gift so..."

    "I also sent a gift to Michael."

 Chapter 127

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "I also sent a gift to Michael," I sneered.

    Alpha Manuel couldn''t believe what I just said and asked gloomily, "What did you just say? What gift?"

    I waved my phone at him and he immediately realized what happened. His eyes were ring with rage but he still managed to stay calm, or else Manuel would''ve turned into his wolf form, torn me into pieces and dumped me in the forest. "Woah, I didn''t know how long his face could get," Beughed in my head and gave me some advice should film this and show it to M." "You gave up on Janice and now you want me to marry into the Lunarko Tribe? Even if Michael crawls me and begs me to take him back, I would never say yes, not to mention he''s just a used boy toy for me now. What makes you think I''ll help you and the nco family despite what you''ve done to me? You''re good at these mind games but I''m not your puppet, said calmly though I thought I would''ve got emotional or upset, "as you said, I''ve always been a cold-blooded and vengeful brat." "I think Michael has already finished watching this video at this moment," I stayed cool in front of this wrathful man, "don''t even think about making me marry into the Luanrko Tribe. Or else, I''ll say something even worse to them, if you don''t care that the rtionship between the two tribes will deteriorate."

    Manuel gritted his teeth and growled, "That''s your uncle Kean, your mother''s best friend!"

    "He''s not my uncle Kean anymore the moment he decided to abandon me and took your side," I said frigidly.

    He was no more my dear uncle Kean when he agreed to the n of making me give up this marriage a

    mitting the rtionship between Michael and Janice. To me, he was just alpha Kean of the Lunarko Tribe. "Lauren, you''re forcing us, the nco Group and the tribe into a dead end," Manuel closed his eyes and sighed and I couldn''t tell what was on his mind.

    I was amused by what he said and questioned him, "Alpha Manuel, aren''t you guys the ones who''s been forging me into a predicament? I didn''t wanna get involved with you in the first ce but Janice and you wouldn''t leave me alone. So all of this is your fault." "You...You bastard!" cause Manuel pped her too hard. She wept and begged, "Manuel, Manuel, Lauren has sabotaged the marriage contract with the Lunarko Tribe. But maybe d the family..."

    Seeing this, L finally found the chance to talk but she could only crawl all the way to hug Manuel''s I Janice''s rtionship with Andrews might help. And if Andrews really likes Lauren, for the sake of the t L didn''t say the rest of the sentence but both Manuel and I knew what it was. "Like mother like daughter. Janice learned everything from you, huh?" I sneered sarcastically. Till this point this woman was still trying to encourage Manuel to gift me to that jerk Andrews as a pet and mistress. L stopped pretending and gave me a vicious re, "Manuel, this is for the family. Since Lauren has y offended Andrews, if he takes it out on our tribe...We''d better make Lauren behave and send her to him to ease his anger before that happens." L and I both knew what she said would easily impress Manuel.

    Just as I expected, Manuel started to hesitate but I didn''t know whether he already had this n on his mind and L just said it out loud or he was really persuaded. Manuel looked down at me creepily, "Yeah, Lauren, you''ve been misbehaving." I stared at him coldly.

    "Since you offended Jason Andrews, you should go and apologize to Mr. Andrews yourself. This is your responsibility," Manuel said in a low voice, "and if you disagree, I have to send you to the punishment room and lock you there till you say yes." And he wouldn''t just lock me down there. It wouldn''t be that simple. They would use all kinds of methods to make me agree. "Keep dreaming," I said word by word.

    Manuel seemed to expect that I would say no. He shook his head and when he looked up again, his eyes already turned green, shimmering. He turned into his wolf form and said, "Lauren, I''ve given you so many chances but you still have to make mee to this. Then I''ll..." "Have to do this by myself!"

    He roared in his alpha voice.

    The ear-piercing howl broke through the air and came at me like a thousand knives. Though I didn''t want to admit it, his blood was still running in my veins and he was still the alpha of my tribe. Before, he didn''t use his full strength on me because I still got the properties, but now he didn''t give a crap at all. The power of the bloodline made me wanna submit and Be was also in great pain. My body was torn by two forces inside my body, once told me to submit to the alpha in front of me and the other one told me to fight back with Be. I kept sweating but I refused to lower my head in front of Manuel.

    "You''re not my alpha and I won''t submit to you!" I gritted my teeth and said, trying hard to hold back the pain.

    "I''ll make you submit, Lauren."

    The giant ck wolf who used to carry me on his shoulders and ran in the forest with me wasing at me, trying to knock me down. Though I had been training a lottely and my strength got strong enough to defeat Janice, Manuel had cut through his palm and used his blood to suppress my strength before he came at me. I became slower and could only dodge his attack. And as he got closer, the scent of his blood got stronger...

    Bang.

    The blow shattered the wall next to me. I couldn''t imagine what would happen if he aimed at my arm. Thank God he didn''t hit any important parts of my body but it might just be because he wanted to send me to Andrews in one piece. But that gave me a chance to catch my breath and kick him away.

    "Damn it...!"

    Manuel''s wolf growled and he stopped holding back. He mustered up all his strength and hit my stomach. I got tossed onto the wall and could taste blood in my mouth.

    "You overconfident bastard," Manuel''s wolf snorted and grabbed my arm. He was afraid that I still got the strength to fight back so he threw his sharp w at me again.

    And L kept ring at me and looked like a dreadful ghost.

    I couldn''t let them tie me down.

    I sent a signal to the guardians Victor gave me quietly.

    I hoped they could avoid the guardians of the nco Estate and got here in time...

    "No one''s gonnae and help you, Lauren. Behave," Manuel''s wolf snatched my head and made me look into his eyes. He obviously saw what I did and was about to throw me to the guardians aside, "Take her to the punishment room..."

    No!

    Hold on, Lauren. Hold on, Be...

    I tried to muster up my power and hoped I could fight the power of the bloodline but my vision started to get blurry...

    Bang.

    A big noise echoed in the room again.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!" The next second I heard Manuel scream out of pain.

    And I fell into a warm and familiar embrace. Theforting scent surrounded me but the person who came to the scene was horrifyingly intimidating and his voice was cold as ice. "What are you gonna do to my Luna, you loser."

 Chapter 128

    Lauren''s POV

    It was Victor!

    I couldn''t believe he was here!

    His arrival really gave mefort. Maybe it was because we had been much more intimate with each other, his scent was soothing my spirit and making the pain go away. His peppermint fragrance was like a summer breeze, flowing into my body and strengthening my healing power. My wounds were healing at a very rapid speed.

    "This is...amazing..." Just then Be was overwhelmed by the pain but now she came to her sense and gasped.

    "Yeah," I eximed, "I didn''t know my healing power could get so strong."

    And as my wounds were recovering, Manuel finally realized that his wolf was forced to go back inside him. He slowly raised his head and his rage was reced by shock and terror, "What... What brings you by...alpha Victor..." Victor held me in his arms and still looked quite grim. His alpha aura made it impossible for Manuel to raise his head.

    "You haven''t answered the question, loser. What are you gonna do to my Luna?"

    "Your Luna?" Manuel froze and couldn''t believe what he just heard as he nced at Victor and me, "Lauren is your Luna? But you and Lauren never told me this..."

    He suddenly became silent.

    I guessed now he finally realized who was the one that helped me at the annulment ceremony. He had always suspected that someone was behind all this. Now that Victor showed up all of a sudden, of course he could tell who it was.

    "I didn''t know, alpha Victor, I didn''t know Lauren is your Luna," Manuel struggled to get up, trying to stay calm. Then he realized something and asked, "Have your legs already recovered? Alpha Victor, your wolf is also back. This is..." Manuel turned to me in regret, "Please forgive me. This misunderstanding wouldn''t have happened if it weren''t for L and Janice."

    "Misunderstanding?" Victor said in a low voice and red at him wryly, "all I saw is that you were forcing my Luna to do something she doesn''t wanna do and attempted to imprison her and...gift her to a douchebag? Very good, Manuel. I happen to have the urge to test how my strength has recovered."

    His dreadful aura instantly made it almost impossible for Manuel to look up.

    I gradually came back to my senses and was shocked about how furious Victor was right now. I had never seen him like this. Now he was exactly like the legendary cruel and bloodthirsty alpha. The weak wolf started shuddering, bending his neck and showing his submission.

    "Victor..." I pulled Victor''s sleeve gently.

    He put me down carefully and looked aside. The guardians took the hint and surrounded me in a protective position as Victor said to me softly, "Wait for a few minutes." "Okay. Don''t worry, my wounds are already healed," I nodded at him and said.

    "It''s not the same."

    After saying that, he turned to stare at Manuel. What did he mean by that? I didn''t quite understand what he said but then he turned into his wolf form and a giant wolf showed up in the living room, looking Manuel dead in the eyes with his glistening emerald eyes. "No...Alpha Victor, I really didn''t know Lauren is your Luna. Please have mercy. I didn''t really wanna imprison her. As her father, I just wanna..."

    m.

    The gigantic ws had already knocked him to the wall and blood was spurted out. Kent didn''t give him any time to catch his breath and bit on his shoulders with his fangs. Manuel cried out in pain and immediately shifted into his wolf form to protect himself. Victor was furious right now andpletely ignored Manuel''s begging.

    Compared to Kent, Manuel''s wolf looked weak and small. Though Kent was quite huge, he wasn''t clumsy at all and attacked him cunningly. At first, Manuel still wanted to fight back but then all he could do was to run away. He had lost the strength to battle against Victor.

    Kent moved fast and showed no mercy. His sharp ws cut through Manuel''s arm and left a long, bloody scar. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t even think straight anymore. But then Kent grabbed Manuel''s head and pressed him against the wall like a puppet.

    "Don''t you think his moves look familiar?" Be suddenly asked.

    I suddenly realized every ce where Victor hurt Manuel was exactly the same ce where Manuel had just hit me......

    Manuel''s wolf was practically dying under his suppression.

    Blood flowed into Manuel''s eyes. He desperately tried to open his eyes and they glistened when he saw me. He raised his voice and said to me as loud as he could, "Lauren...Make him..stop...Save me, Lauren...My daughter... My dear...Lauren..." But Kent was pressing him harder.

    "...Lauren... Please..." Manuel''s wolf was struggling as he called out my name.

    To be honest, I still felt something in my soul. Even though I was cruel and cold-blooded in other people''s eyes, my childhood memories started flooding into my head when his wolf was calling my name, dying.

    Kent red at Manuel''s wolf and scorned, "Shut up, loser! Have you already forgotten how you treated her? You hurt my Luna!"Updated by , visit for more free novels. Manuel''s wolf was still staring at me, looking sincere.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before I slowly pushed away the guardians who were standing before me to protect me. I looked at him and said, "That''s enough, Kent." Manuel''s wolf''s eyes shimmered with delight.

    Kent didn''t get why I said that and said with rage, "Lauren, have you gone softer? Don''t forget he wants to send you to that pervert!"

    "I haven''t," I walked over and put my hand on Kent''s w, "to me, he''s not my father anymore and it''s meaningless to go on with it."

    Kent looked me in the eyes and his emerald eyes were filled with confusion and fury. After a long time of eye contact, he finally gave in and grunted, "...Fine."

    Kent tossed Manuel onto L who wanted to sneak out and the sound of bone cracking and screaming echoed in the room at the same time.

    I looked at Manuel and spoke calmly, "This is not forgiveness. I just wanna put an end to our rtionship once and for all. From now on, we''re strangers. I''m not your daughter and you''re not my father, remember that. Or else, I won''t stop him next time." "And now, it''s not that you''re banishing me. I''m banishing you from my world."

    "And also, if you dare to speak to a single soul about what happened today, I''ll kill you with my bare hands," I warned them wryly. I couldn''t let anyone else, especially people from the Midnight ws Tribe, know that Victor''s legs had recovered and that Kent was back.

    Kent nced at them with his soul-crushing re and L was already petrified. She couldn''t utter a single word and could only nod. Manuel nodded gently and opened his mouth, looking at me like he wanted to say something to me. But eventually, he didn''t say anything.

    I held Victor''s hand and turned to them, saying, "Goodbye, Manuel."

 Chapter 129

    Lauren''s POV

    "Lauren..."

    Manuel was begging me behind.

    But I didn''t look back or give him any response. Victor looked at me and picked me up. I gasped, "What are you doing? My wounds are all healed. Don''t worry."

    "Okay," Victor said. But he still carried me in his arms and didn''t seem to let go of me. He carried me into the car, put my seatbelt on and finally let go of my hand. However, he was still very quiet. "Victor, my legs aren''t hurt," I tugged his sleeve and said, "and the wounds are all healed. Maybe when we arrive at your estate, they''re already fully recovered."

    Then Victor finally spoke even though his tone sounded a bit unnatural, "It''s our estate."

    Our estate.

    This ce belonged to both of us.

    My heart melted at his words and I couldn''t help but take his hand and squeezed his fingers gently, smiling, "Are you trying tofort me?"

    Victor embarrassedly looked away but didn''t pull his hand away. He kept talking in that awkward tone, "...No."

    Victor still wasn''t good atforting people but he managed to keep my head upied so I wouldn''t think about those annoying things and what Manuel said and hadn''t said to me.

    I turned his head and made him look me in the eyes, "Then why are you so upset? Victor, don''t hide it from me. I know you''re angry right now."

    He pursed his lips and still didn''t wanna talk.

    "Is it because I stopped you from kicking Manuel''s a*s?"

    "Of course not," Victor immediately denied and said in a deep voice, "though at that time Kent and I both wanna teach Manuel a lesson and we didn''t know why you stopped us and how exactly your rtionship with your father is, I still wanna respect you. I''m not upset over...over that."

    What he said made me feel bad for him. I didn''t know if Manuel was faking it or not, but I still felt his love for me when I was little. However, Victor...

    I squeezed his finger gently tofort him and said softly, "Then why? Can you tell me the reason?"

    Victor frowned and leaned on the seat, trying to decide how he should put this. He pondered for a while and finally spoke, "...It''s because you got hurt." What?

    Because I got hurt?

    "I''m not angry at you, Lauren," Victor said, staring outside the window, "I''m mad at myself."

    "But it''s not your fault," I didn''t understand this and said, "no one knew Manuel could be so cruel. And you made it just in time."

    "No, it''s not the same thing, Lauren," Victor finally turned to look at me with aplicated look on his face and his golden eyes darkened, "if I went with you, you wouldn''t have got hurt in the first ce. I told you before that alpha can get really possessive. I wasn''t fooling you and it wasn''t just a harmless joke in bed. It''s real."

    "I''m extremely possessive and I''ll never allow anyone to hurt you," said my alpha.

    "When I saw you seized by that loser, bleeding, I felt like I was running out of control. And a voice was shouting in my head, wanting me to kill him. I tried so hard to suppress that urge and at that moment, I thought...what if I just keep you under my protection." "It''s an awful thought, isn''t it?"

    I knew what he meant wasn''t just simple protection. He meant keeping me in the estate like a bird in a cage.

    "I..." Victor looked away and didn''t know what to do when he saw me being so quiet.

    I took a box of tissues and a bottle of water to wipe off the blood on my face and carefully cleaned my arms and fingers. I used a lot of tissues to get myselfpletely cleaned and during this time, Victor just kept staring at me and pursing his lips, his fingers curling on his knees.

    I tossed the tissues aside and wondered how messy I was earlier to make Victor look so worried.

    "Okay, look at me, Victor," I called his name gently after I cleaned myself and showed him the arm that was about to heal, "maybe it willpletely heal by the time wee back to the estate."

    Victor remained silent.

    "See, that is such a bad joke," Be roasted.

    I ignored her and said to Victor, "The wounds are not that serious and I got my healing power so you don''t need to worry about me like that. It''s you, Victor, you''re the one who saved me. I don''t know what makes you so scared of losing me but I will always be by your side, safe and sound. As you said, I''m not a candle in the wind. I can shine on my own."

    "...Yeah."

    "And you said as long as I call your name, you''lle to me no matter what, right?"

    "Yes," he said solemnly.

    "I believe in you," I gave him a trusting smile, "so please have faith in me, my alpha."

    We locked eyes for a while and he was finally relieved. He took my hand carefully and left a gentle kiss on the back of my hand.

    "But you reminded me of one thing."

    "What?" asked Victor.

    "We can train together during this time," I said, "you needbat training anyway. Why can''t I be your training partner? I can check your condition and improve mybat strength at the same time." "I might be a very strict teacher."

    I raised my eyebrows, "How strict are you gonna get?"

    "Well..." Victor thought for some time and said, "many warriors who trained with me have kept avoiding me when they see me."

    I imagined how funny it would be andughed, "But I think Be and I can improve our strength a lot if we do this."

    Beined about another thing in my head, "The patients and colleagues in the hospital must be shocked if they know that the serious and distant Dr. Lauren knows how tofort people." "You''re the bad influence," I said.

    But Victor didn''t hear what we were talking about. He frowned and pondered for a few minutes and then said, "But I don''t think I''ll be able to be tough on you." "Why?"

    "I don''t want you to avoid me after the training."

    We locked eyes and smiled.

    The car drove into the estate and stopped at the house that we lived in. Victor got off first and opened the door for me, "Let''s go. We''re home."

    Yes, we were home.

    I put my hand on his palm and went into the house with him. I could feel his body heat passing to my hand and warming up my heart.

 Chapter 130

    Lauren''s POV

    Five dayster.

    In the training yard of the estate.

    "Too slow. If you''re this slow on the battlefield, the enemy would''ve snatched off your arm already."

    "No, not like that. Your kick should be faster. Though your wolf is rather petite, you can still make it younanantage. After you dodge, you should instantly make a hard kick and you shouldn''t slow down." "...That''ll do. But that''s like scratching your enemy''s back."

    "I can see why those people want to avoid him after training with him," Be roasted, panting, "thoug That day I talked about training with Victor in the car and the next day he brought me with him to the whenever we were in the training yard, he would be very strict and snarky like the way he was on the t Though we were mates now, he could still be super harsh when it came to training.

    I started to wonder what a monster he was when he trained those warriors.

    "Are you wandering off, Be?"

    Be immediately stopped roasting him and came back to sense. She snuck past Kent and when she s she could catch a breath, she came at him with her other w again...

    Ding.

    The bell rang when they were both drenched in sweat. The training time was over and we both shifted strict teacher training us, Be and I were indeed improving very rapidly.

    We walked into the bathroom and I felt a little gross because my skin was all sticky and sweaty.

    "You''ve made a big progress today. Your strength is building up."

    I acted surprised and gasped, "Oh my god, did I just got praised by alpha Victor? I must be dreaming."

    hot and handsome, I don''t wanna see him for a while! This snarky alpha!"

    g yard. After training with him for a few days, Be and I both realized what a tough coach he was. Outside the training yard, he was a gentle lover to me but y we met.

    back, she attacked him with her elbow. Though Kent was way too big, he was fast enough to block Be''s attack, which numbed Be''s elbow a little. Before

    nto our human forms. Then I felt the soreness all over my body and I became a bit breathless. The training got harder as Victor got better. But with such a

    Victor was amused by what I said. He wanted to rub my head but then he stopped when he saw the sw his palms. He shrugged and said, "I told you, I''m a very strict coach."

    "That I know," I nodded, "and I get how the warriors felt when they were training with you." Victor said, "I can..."

    I knew he wanted to say that he could make the training easier for me. I stretched my arms and interrupted him, "If I could''ve had such a strict coach earlier, I must''ve been the strongest warrior of the tribe. Both my healing power and mybat skills would''ve been extraordinary."

    Be said excitedly, "Wow, then we''re gonna be invincible!"

    Victor chuckled and took my hand, "Wanna taker a shower with me?"

    Under the influence of our sweat, the scent of hormones and peppermint got stronger. He lowered his head to kiss me and there was desire ring in his golden eyes. He bit my lips and it didn''t hurt. The tingling feeling was inviting me to do something more with him.

    I put my hands on his shoulders and before he kissed me on the lips again, we swapped position and I snuck into the room, sneering, "Though I''m happy that mybat skills got improved, I don''t wanna see the alpha who has just scolded at me for a while. So please ''scratch your own back."

    I repeated what he said to me in the training yard and mmed the door.

    I could feel Victor was a bit resigned. He shrugged and went to the bathroom of the guest room for a shower. Yes, the guest room. Victor and I were currently living in the master room. Ever since that day, we had been sharing the same room. Even though he had brought this up, he would always lure me with the excuse of a physical examination in the middle of the night and quietly moved the things in my room into his. The guest room I used to live in became my study. Sometimes we would take a nap there in the afternoon.

    And after I moved into his room, I found out that he took the little box in the tree house here and carefully put it in the safe. I thought it was kind of funny and wanted to stop him but he would always distract me with a kiss.

    Who knew there were just some handicrafts made of ydoh and some doodles in the most important safe in the alpha''s bedroom?

    When I moved into his room, I thought I wouldn''t get used to sleeping on the same bed with another person. But I slept quite well in his arms. The familiar scent of peppermint wrapped me around and made me feel safe andfortable. I had never slept so well before and I didn''t even wanna get out of bed like a child.

    As I was pondering, the bathroom door was pushed open and a tall and muscr body pressed against my back. He wrapped me around with his big arms and kissed me on the lips. Then he carried me into the bathtub and said seriously, "Since we can''t take a shower together, how about a bath?"

    "Do I have the chance to say no?" I teased. After all, we were already in the bathtub together and I was kind of aroused.

    "...Yes," he pursed his lips.

    I chuckled, "But I don''t wanna say no."

    He paused for a second and then started kissing me hard. We began making love in this bathtub. We knew each other''s bodies pretty well now and he knew all of my sensitive spots. In a few minutes, I leaned on his chest and didn''t have any strength left as he turned me on. He hugged me from behind and lifted my b**t, pumping his m*****d into my v****a. The water in the tub spilled out onto the tiles as we moved and the sound of his hardness going in and out was covered by the water. We didn''t feel tired at all and kept going.

    After a long time, the passionate s*x was finally over. I had just gone through thebat training and now I was exhausted. I just let him clean up my body and carry me back to our bed.

    Victor kissed me again and I couldn''t help but say, "I don''t want another bath."

    "It''s just a kiss," Victor chuckled and gave me a peck on the cheek, "get some sleep. What do you want for lunch."

    "Ummm...Anything..."

    As I was about to fall asleep, someone knocked on the door and I waspletely sober. The only person that had ess to the estate was Victor''s beta, Richard.

    "Is it Richard?"

    "Yeah," Victor got up and put on some clothes, "Just ignore him. Take a nap and I''ll call you when lunch is done."

    I stretched myself, "Don''t underestimate my healing power."

    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, really?"

    I got out of bed and got dressed up, "Richard must be here for something important. I''ll make lunch. Hey, don''t give me that look. I''ve lived by myself for many years. Though I can''t cook any delicate dishes, I still know how to toast bread." "Then I want a cup of coffee, please," Victor chuckled.

    "Okay, then today''s lunch is coffee and sandwiches..." before I could finish my sentence, I opened the door and saw Richard. Behind him was M.

    What???

    "M???!!!"

    M giggled at me and batted her eyes, "Can I also have some coffee and sandwiches, Luna Lauren?"

 Chapter 131

    Lauren''s POV

    I didn''t expect that M woulde with beta Richard and the tension between them was a little weird. They both looked odd and M was even a bit too polite to Richard. I couldn''t help but look at them suspiciously, wondering about their rtionship. I finally decided to ask, "Why are you guys together?" M raised her eyebrows and teased, "Guess this isn''t the right time. Sorry to interrupt you guys."

    We had just had s*x in the bathroom and our shampoo smelled the same, which could be quite misleading. Hearing her teasing me, I rolled my eyes and joked, "Yeah, you should be. Guys, how about giving us some space?" We forgot Richard was also here, who was kind of goofy.

    Richard paused for a second and looked between Victor and me, hesitating, "Um...Should Ie backter?"

    I was shocked by how honest and na?ve Richard was. Was he really the beta of the Midnight Tribe? Or was he only awkward like this in front of M?

    Victor was also quite speechless. He nced at Richard and walked to the door, saying in a t tone, "Maybe it''s time to send Eli to the training camp for a while. That little fe said he wanna be my beta. I might consider that." "Eli? I don''t know we''ve got an Eli in our tribe..." Richard was confused and then he finally realized what Victor meant, "that''s a five-year-old kid!"

    "What five-year-old kid? Who?" M asked me in a low voice.

    "A little boy with curly hair from the orphanage. He really looks up to Victor and said he wants to be Victor''s warrior when he grows up," I couldn''t help smiling when I thought of that chubby little curly-hair boy, "he''s a really adorable child." M looked at Richard''s back and raised his voice, smiling, "Alpha Victor, that sounds like a great proposal."

    She paused and then added, "Though I''m not a member of the Midnight ws Tribe, I guess I can vote yes on this as Luna''s closest friend."

    Victor even chuckled with interest, "Yeah, of course you can."

    Richard said in disbelief, "What...Does anyone wanna ask about my opinion on this?"

    "Your opinion is not that important," said Victor.

    Richard''s face distorted a little. As we were talking, we already went into the living room. He took out a file from his briefcase and said, "Wait till you see this. I don''t think that curly hair boy can do such a great job as me right away!"

    I was confused when Richard passed me the file instead of Victor, "This is for me?"

    Victor nodded, "Yeah. Take a look."

    M''s eyes glistened and she said, "I''m counting on you now, sugar mommy."

    I had a guess and opened the file in their gaze, which contained the proof of the transfer of properties and the assets on my ount. The numbers on it were quite familiar to me and it was the amount of money Manuel should give me and my mother''s and my shares of the nco Group.

    Now that I suddenly had such a big amount of money, I was a bit overwhelmed and the fact that Victor got it for me in a few days must have been a lot of work for him. I turned to look at him and didn''t know what to say.

    "I know you only went to see him because you didn''t want anything to do with him anymore. And I haven''t taught him a lesson yet so I used some methods to make him agree to give the properties to you," Victor exined, "though I intentionally wanted to make him give all of the fortunes to you."

    If he really took every penny from Manuel, he would have nothing to lose and might even dare to leak Victor''s secret so we''d better leave him something. I got what Victor was thinking.

    "We''ll get to it," Victor paused for a second and added.

    Though I didn''t quite follow what he meant.

    The file suddenly turned heavy in my hand because my mother''s legacy was in it, which meant I really had nothing to do with Manuel anymore. A surge of mixed feelings flooded into my head. I opened my mouth, looked into his eyes and everything I wanted to say to him turned into two simple words, "Thank you."

    Thank you, Victor, for being the one that I can lean on.

    I didn''t know how happy it is to have somebody to count on.

    All sorts of feelings were raging in my chest and I didn''t know if I was happy or upset. M had always known me well and she interrupted my pondering. She suddenly came up to give me a big hug and pretended to tter me, "Oh, Lauren, will you be my sugar mommy? I can do a lot of things for you like making all kinds of potions. You know, I''m a professional witch..."

    "Stop right there," I nudged her aside with a straight face, "Dean M, remember to transfer my sry and bonus to my ount on time."

    "Hmm..." M snorted in disbelief, "you don''t even need that kind of money anymore and you''ve got enough!"

    "There''s no such thing as enough money," I chuckled.

    M waved her hands and teased me, "Okay okay. And I''ll double up your sry because you worked as both alpha Victor''s attending doctor and personal caretaker. It looked like he''s doing pretty well."

    Iughed and nced at M. I had to admit that I wasn''t upset at all because of M''s interruption.

    And Richard chimed in, "I don''t think you should change your beta, alpha Victor. Eli can never do things like this for you and Luna."

    Richard was indeed a bit clumsy in love and his personal life but he was a pro when it came to business. After all, it took a lot to be the beta of the Midnight ws Tribe.

    "Indeed," Victor smiled and then added, "for now."

    "Huh???"

    We burst intoughter.

    Then Victor and Richard went into the study to talk about the affairs of the Midnight ws Tribe while M and I went to the kitchen to prepare the coffee and sandwiches for lunch. She said she was here to help me out but all she did was just to lean against the wall and eye me up and down with a subtle smirk on her face.

    Finally, I couldn''t stand it anymore, "Just get it out."

    "I''m just thinking that you''re glowing and it looks like you and Victor is having a really good time," M teased.

    "Not bad," I smiled.

    M raised her coffee mug and said, "I''m d to see you this happy, Lauren, I mean it. You finally found the one for you. This is nice."

    M always told the truth jokingly but my heart still melted. She was my best friend and she really cared about me. I answered, "Yeah, and thank you, M, if it weren''t for you, I don''t think I can make the first move." Oveing the fear of my future partner and opening my heart to Victor was the first big step.

    "Enough about me, why did youe with Richard?" I asked, "don''t tell me any excuses. The dynamic between you and him has changed and I can see that."

    "Me and him? It''s still the same," M tried to muddle through, "by the way, do you wanna know the current situation of the nco family and L and Janice?" "M?"

    "What?"

    "You''re really bad at changing the subject."

    "Oh, really? That''s not important," M smiled, "don''t you wanna know how they''re doing recently?"

 Chapter 132

    Third-person POV

    The Fullmoon Tribe Five days ago.

    Alpha Manuel stayed in that position for a long time after alpha Victor left with Lauren. He stared in the direction of the gate Lauren walked out of and just froze there. Though his wounds were hurting like crazy, Manuel did mean it when he called out her name for thest time, though Lauren might not believe it.

    Manuel admitted that he was being too selfish and wanted to trade Lauren for his own benefit. But he had never ever wanted to actually watch Lauren die.

    "Alpha Manuel..." L was also wounded. She came up and wanted to hold him up, thinking that if she cried to him like before, things would go back to normal, "You''re hurt. Let me take care of your wounds. How could she be so cruel..." "She''s been hiding this from us for so long and now she let her partner hurt you like this..."

    As she started sobbing, Manuel was irritated and pushed L away, ring at her furiously. The bloody scars on his face made him look terrifying. He questioned her hoarsely, "L, how many things have you been hiding from me?" "What...What are you talking about?" L panicked as her face turned pale, "I didn''t know anything about Janice''s missing! Alright, she did mention to me that she wanted to see Andrews because she was really sad that Michael has been neglecting her. I''ve told her to cherish her engagement with Michael. But Janice still did it maybe because Michael really broke her heart. And isn''t the Andrews family much better than that small tribe?"

    "Then how about ttering me?" alpha Manuel''s eagle eyes made it impossible for L to make a move as he said, "is it all faked? You two stole the marriage contract from Lauren and forced her to leave. Is all of this just a plot for you? Good for you! You guys think I''m a puppet that''s easy to manipte, don''t you? I''m just a fool who''s been eating out of your hands!"

    His furious roar echoed in the room and Manuel looked like he wanted to kill L right now. He was filled with rage and maybe it was because he got beaten up by Victor or because of L and Janice''s lies. His head was filled with rage and frustration. "I''m gonna cut you off! I''ll banish you from the Fullmoon Tribe!" Manuel screamed as his face distorted. He got all riled up and the wounds were all ripped open and started bleeding again because of his rage. He looked like a devil from hell right now. "L, as the alpha of the Fullmoon Tribe, I order you to..."

    L froze.

    She had spent so many years with him and she knew he really meant it and wanted to me everything on her. Everything wouldn''t be the same anymore so she just stopped pretending and snorted, "Are you ming me? You weak hypocrite. Don''t forget you''re the one who''s been turning a deaf ear to our plots!"

    L had always been obedient and sweet in front of him and seeing her talking like this, Manuel was overwhelmed and didn''t know what to do. He looked at her in disbelief, "You vicious bitch!"

    "You''re banishing me anyway. What? You still expect me to be nice to you?" L stood up andughed as she pointed at Manuel, trembling, "you''re the biggest pretender here, Manuel. If it weren''t for your greed, you wouldn''t have forced Lauren to give up on her marriage when Janice and Michael were still together. Don''t forget that you were the person who forced her to open an annulment ceremony."

    "And..." L continued, "as for the properties, don''t you dare say that you''re doing this for Janice and the marriage with the Lunarko Tribe. All you want is to take back Lauren''s money as much as possible. So you''re the one who forced Lauren to leave and made her be so cruel to the tribe and even her father! It''s you!"

    A rage was storming in his chest and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. He suddenly felt the world was spinning.

    "I''ve expected you to be so vile and despicable. How dare you lied to me for all these years!" Manuel pointed at L, clutching his chest.

    But L justughed harder, "Yeah, you''re the reason why Lauren left and the Fullmoon Tribe was in crisis! It''s you, you big moron!"

    "In the name of the Fullmoon Tribe''s alpha, I order you, L, to..."

    L felt that every one of her bones was aching and trembling but she still managed to force a smile and said, "You cold-blooded, ruthless alpha..."

    "You''re always saying how much you love us...but actually...you only love yourself! You''re the most selfish man I''ve ever met!"

    "I''m going to...banish you!" Manuel continued.

    L was in pain and kept bleeding because her wounds were all ripped open. But she had to leave the nco Estate as Manuel red at her wrathfully. Manuel was all alone in this spacious house and he suddenly felt empty. He looked down at his hands and was overwhelmed by a surge of helplessness. Finally, Manuel closed his eyes and started to hear the sounds ofughter and joy from the past in his head.

    Before he passed out, he was thinking about the fact that Lauren was actually alpha Victor''s partner. That was the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe. What if he could be nicer to Lauren...Manuel couldn''t believe he just said he wanted to gift Lauren to Jason as a pet in front of alpha Victor...

    L was right, the only one Manuel truly loved was himself.

    Three dayster, Manuel saw the person alpha Victor sent. He wasn''t here to talk about cooperation but to force him to give back the properties that belonged to Lauren. Of course Manuel wouldn''t easily agree. But beta Richard convinced him with just a few words. Beta Richard smiled, "Our alpha has said that if you say no, he will officially challenge you. At that time, the warriors of the Midnight ws Tribe wille. Oh, by the way, you met alpha Victorst time right? Then you should know alpha Victor has fully recovered. Then, do you still think you stand a chance?"

    "Or let me put it this way, do you think our Luna will still choose to help you?"

    Though Richard was smiling the whole time, Manuel felt shivers down his spine. He thought of how easy it was for Victor to tear him down. Finally, he held back his anger and nodded yes.

    Beta Richard of the Midnight ws Tribe left, satisfied.

    Manuel was left alone in the estate. L and Janice weren''t there with him and neither was Lauren. There was only him and Mrs. Susan who yelled at him all day. After Lauren took back her properties, he didn''t even have many shares in the nco Group anymore. He felt like he was back when the tribe was in crisis except for this time Lauren''s mother wouldn''te and help him anymore.

    Manuel suddenly thought of that woman''s beautiful yet distant face.

    "She''s indeed your daughter," Manuel sighed and he hadn''t thought about Lauren''s mother for a long time.

    He wondered how Lauren was doing right now.

    What if I didn''t y favorites and always take Janice''s side? Manuel thought to himself.

    Meanwhile, Lauren was training with Victor happily. And asionally, Kent would run in the woods with her in his arms. She had got the best partner in the world and didn''t need her self-centered father anymore.

 Chapter 133

    Third-person POV Monster!

    Jason Andrews was a monster!

    That crippled loser Andrews was nothing but a lunatic!

    Janice felt like she was in hell. That day when Andrews'' men tracked her down and took her, she knew she would be tortured to death and thrown to the wolves by that devil. Janice dreamed about making a new deal with Andrews but he just stared at her creepily, saying in a t tone, "Janice nco, do you think you can still do anything to Lauren? You''re worthless to me."

    "Toss her to the wolves. Those little guys are starving."

    "No, no, please give me a chance, Andrews! I can help you! I can still help you!" Janice panicked but the guardians went to drag her away, "please! I can be your mistress too, Mr. Andrews!" Finally, her begging ended in the growls of the wolves.

    Those were a bunch of freaks bred by Andrews and when they saw Janice, their green eyes were glistening as they approached her. Janice was horrified. She wanted to run away but even when she turned into her wolf form, she didn''t stand a chance in front of these hungry wolves. They were bred in a ruthless way by Andrews and all they knew was to kill.

    Janice''s wolf felt that her arms got bit and were broken and someone bit off a big piece of flesh from her leg and the searing pain made her scream. But they didn''t stop. The taste of blood only excited them and they all dashed to their prey. "No..." "Please save me..."

    Janice started begging but she didn''t know whose name she could call for help. She couldn''t ask Manuel, L or Michael to save her because the mind link couldn''t get through. She mustered up herst strength and begged that monster, "Mr. Andrews, believe me, I can still be useful to you! Please, I don''t wanna get eaten alive by those wolves. Please let me get out of here, please..."

    Janice would rather be gifted to a rich man and be his pet. She didn''t wanna get killed by these wolves here! She didn''t want that!

    However, she had no idea that her begging and screaming only excited Andrews. He was a bloodthirsty lunatic and there was no chance he would show mercy to her. Even if he did, there must be something he could get from her. But now Janice was worthless to him. "Mr. Andrews...no...No!!! Ahhh!!!" Janice kept screaming in pain and the sharp ws pierced into Janice''s eyes! Her face meant everything to her! It was her most valuable asset and her best weapon!

    Janice had broken down at this point and the desperation was devouring her like darkness. She felt like she was dying but the pain was keeping her sober, making her feel every bit of the misery. Blood streamed down her cheeks together with blood and she didn''t have any strength anymore. And when the wolves showed their fangs at her head, Janice thought about Lauren''s face...

    At the battle in the woods, Lauren showed her she was no match for Lauren and she lost. Even when Janice used the forbidden potion, she couldn''tpete with Be. But before, Be had always been weak and vulnerable and she was despised by Michael. Why! Why was Lauren always so lucky!?

    Why!

    Why did she have everything ever since the day she was born? Even after her mother died, she was still the heir of the tribe. She had it all but always pretended like she didn''t give a damn about anything. Janice hated her for that. She hated Lauren''s guts! She was also Miss nco! They had simr blood running in their veins...

    Manuel loved her more than Lauren and even Michael fell for her. But Janice was still unsatisfied. She wanted Lauren to lose everything and to tear off her fake mask so she could see if Lauren could still stay on her high horse when she was in distress like her. But she didn''t have a chance now.

    Janice screamed wrathfully, "Lauren...Lauren!"

    Bang!

    The fence was opened and the wolves all left reluctantly from Janice as if they were guided. Janice''s eyes shimmered and looked at Andrews who wasing to her in his wheelchair. Though this man was a monster, he was the only one who could save her. Janice held back her pain and said, "Mr. Andrews...please...help me...you can sell me to other tribes. I don''t wanna be their food, please..."

    "Oh, but I don''t think they will consider you now because...look at you," Andrews said carelessly, "I''m just here to tell you some news about the Fullmoon Tribe." "What?" Janice crawled to Andrews.

    He held her filthy cheeks and chuckled, "Your father, alpha Manuel, has ordered to banish L and Janice. And your fianc¨¦...I forgot his name, canceled your engagement."

    Janice froze, "No...no way. My father will never banish us! That''s impossible!"

    And after Andrews told her the news of Manuel''s order and the marriage annulment between the Fullmoon Tribe and the Lunarko Tribe, he told his servants to roll him away, leaving Janice in a wreck. She couldn''t believe her father did this to her. "No way... He loves me..."

    "And that son of a bitch Michael...That weak coward..."

    "Oh, and I sent them the video," Andrews turned around and smirked, "of you getting pounded by my guardians after you gave Lauren the love potion." Janice''s mind went nk.

    "This is just a dream...yeah, it''s just a dream. Father loves me. He would never banish me and my mother...it''s you! Everything is just your scheme!" "Andrews! I''m gonna kill you!"

    Janice mustered up all her strength and shifted into her wolf form. She came at Andrews but before she could even touch him, she got knocked down by his guardians. Janice''s wolf felt like all of her bones were fractured but she couldn''t feel so much pain anymore. Her body temperature was going down and an image came into her head. In the image, Manuel and L were ying with her in the garden.

    If she hadn''te to Andrews and made this deal with her, then Manuel would''ve already given the properties to her and she and Michael would''ve got married. She would''ve sessfully got Manuel''s properties and be Michael''s wife, the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe...

    The lurking wolves came at Janice again.

    But Janice didn''t notice that. She stared off into space and murmured, "I''m...the Luna...the Luna of the Lunarko Tribe...You''re no match for me... Lauren, I''ll be better than you...be stronger than you... And I''ll have all of their love..."

    "I''ll be stronger than you...Lauren..."

    "I''m the Luna...of the Lunarko Tribe...!"

    No one responded to her but a wolf howl.

 Chapter 134

    Lauren''s

    POV

    In Victor''s estate.

    "Don''t you wanna know how they''re doing recently?" asked M.

    I shrugged and handed M a te of bread, "Do I have anything to do with their lives?"

    M was a bit stunned to hear that and then smiled, "You''re right. Now you''ve got a new life and a new...family."

    Family.

    Victor was not only my partner. He was also my family. That word felt warm and gentle when it came into my ear as if we finally had someone to lean on.

    "I like that word," I said honestly even though I knew M would joke about it. Then I took out some tomatoes and bacon from the fridge.

    But this time she wasn''t making fun of me. She just looked at me in a very loving way, which kind of gave me goosebumps. I immediately said, "Hey, don''t give me that look. I''m not your daughter and this lovey-dovey style isn''t for you." "Oh, sweetheart, I''m so happy to see you doing so well. You guys will live happily ever after..."

    But M started putting on a show and even tried to stroke my hair with her hands that had just touched the bread. I hastily avoided her hands and rolled my eyes at her, "Hey, don''t try to touch me with that hands covered with crumbs. I don''t wanna wash my hair again."

    "Again?" M began teasing, "woah, looks like someone just gotid this morning. How was it? Was Victor great? Has he fully recovered?"

    I was sure Dean M wasn''t simply worrying about a patient so I pursed my lips and answered, "Yeah, in the training field he was. Be and I have been training with Victortely and ourbat skills have improved a lot."

    "Babe, don''t even lie to me. This morning when I came in, you guys looked like you should get a room," M said, "I even wanted to grab that goofy guy''s arm and leave."

    I changed the subject, "Well, tell me, why are you two together?"

    "I gave myself a vacation to catch up with my friends," M joked, "and he happened to be here to give a report to alpha Victor. So we came in together."

    I raised my eyebrows.

    M finally admitted, "Okay, okay. I knew I can''t hide this from you just like you can''t hide anything from me. I got drunk in the bar but then Richard called me. He went to pick me up and cleaned up my ce again. Now my home is clean as new. This is awful. I felt like I had to stand on my tiptoes when I walked so that I wouldn''t make the floor dirty again."

    M and Richard were indeed an interestingbination. One was a bit sloppy and the other one was all neat and serious.

    Knowing they were talking in the study, I cut to the chase, "Richard''s into you."

    "Mm-hmm," M didn''t deny it, "innocent boys like him aren''t kind of a turnoff for me."

    "He is a little goofy when ites to rtionships but at work, he''s the beta of the Midnight ws Tribe. I think you should give him a chance. And I know you have feelings for him or else you would''ve cut him off a long time ago."

    M was a straightforward person and if she wasn''t into someone, she would just tell them. And if they kept pushing, she would kick their asses. But her attitude towards Richard was a bit strange and it wasn''t like her.

    She remained silent for a while and chuckled, "Like you said, he''s the beta of the Midnight ws."

    "The M I know doesn''t give a damn about status."

    "And you know all of my concerns. Plus, I''m used to this free lifestyle," Mughed, trying to keep her cool.

    I held back what I wanted to say and looked down, saying calmly, "Maybe you should give him a chance just like what you told me to do before."

    Now we were literally walking in each other''s shoes and we startedughing about it as we locked eyes. I said, "Who knows I be the one who''s consoling you? This is unbelievable." "It is, indeed."

    "But, you''re my best friend and I wish you all the best, M."

    M smiled and didn''t say anything.

    As we were talking, I heard the door of the study was opened. Two persons were walking toward us and Victor became serious and gloomy right now but his face softened when he saw me. "Something happened in the tribe, Victor?" I asked.

    "Yeah," Victor didn''t deny it and said, "they want a meeting in seven days."

    I became alert when I heard him say that. This wouldn''t be a simple meeting. Those snakes were going to do something to Victor''s position. If Victor was still the crippled alpha who lost his wolf as they thought, they would force him to give up the throne in this meeting.

    Those people had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    "This is not gonna be an easy and peaceful meeting."

    Victor nodded, "Yeah, and I think I should continue using my wheelchair before the meeting."

    Because this was the only way to make them believe Victor was still crippled so that the ones who had been lurking would finallye to light. And maybe we could even find that Dark Enchantress. I was thinking fast but then I saw Victor looking at me, wanting to say something. We had grown more and more intimate with each other and I knew what he was thinking with only one look. I leaned on the wall and asked, "What do you wanna say?"

    If Victor told me to stay in this estate for my safety, I would kick his ass with thebat skills he taught me.

    And Victor obviously understood when he saw the look on my face.

    I walked to him and looked up at him, sneering, "I remember an alpha once said that he wants to announce that I''m his Luna, right?"

    We locked eyes and he knew what I wanted to say. He chuckled, "Yes. After the meeting, I''ll announce to the tribe that you''re my mate and ask the elders to set the date for our marking ceremony."

    "Yeah, so I gotta be by your side instead of this estate, waiting," I said in a calm yet assertive tone, "and as your personal caretaker, I should stay with you."

    "You''re right, Miss personal caretaker," Victorughed and fixed my hair behind my ear, "I know that and I''ve never wanted to make you wait for me in here... Fine, I thought about that for a few seconds and now I just wanna ask you if there''s anything you wanna pack up and bring to the estate of the Midnight ws Tribe."

    "I can pack my things up tonight. It''s just some clothes and important medical materials. Nothing else."

    "Okay, we''ll leave the day after tomorrow."

    M stuck out her head behind my back and asked, "Well, my esteemed alpha and Luna, can I get invited to your tribe and have a tour? I''m on vacation and I wanna be there for your marking ceremony!" "M..." Richard said but his voice wasn''t so firm. So he had to turn to Victor.

    Victor looked at me and after I gave him a look, he immediately said, "Of course you can."

    "Hooray! Let''s go to our next stop, the Midnight ws Tribe!" M said excitedly and even got my wolf Be exhrated.

    This guy really thought this trip was a holiday journey but she indeed lightened up the mood and made me more excited about this journey...no, this trip to the Midnight ws Tribe.

    It was not just because that was Victor''s tribe. The most important thing that alpha Victor of the Midnight ws Tribe wasing home.

 Chapter 135

    Lauren''s POV

    In the study.

    The day we set out for the Midnight ws Tribe, I was giving Victor a physical checkup. I squeezed his legs gently and moved on to his thighs, asking in a t tone, "How are you feeling right now? Is there any difort? Tell me if there''s any difort so that I can better evaluate your physical condition."

    When I was being Victor''s attending doctor, I would be all professional and wouldn''t see him as my alpha but as my patient.

    Victor said, "I feel great, even after a good run."

    Feeling the strong muscles of his legs and knowing how good he was when he was training hisbat skills, I knew he wasn''t lying. His body condition almost went back to his formal level.

    "Great. Then let''s stick to the n we have now and you and Kent will get a full recovery within a month."

    "But..."

    Victor frowned confusedly.

    I continued, "Do we need to put a pause on your training when we go to the Midnight ws Tribe?"

    Victor needed to hide the truth about his recovery from everyone at least before the meeting of the Midnight ws Tribe started.

    "Yes," Victor nodded, "but it''s okay. it''s only for a few days."

    So of course we couldn''t continue ourbat training. But we could still do some exercises in our bedroom. I changed the schedule in my hand a little. If he kept sitting in the wheelchair for too long like before, he might have muscr atrophy, which would be bad for Victor''s recovery. But I assume he wouldn''t need to hide it for too long.

    Plus, I got my healing power.

    Victor turned to look at the changes on the schedule and said by my ear flirtatiously, "Training in our bedroom sounds nice."

    "Well, some basic exercises will..." It took me a few seconds to realize what he meant and my ears turned red when I felt his warm breath. I nudged his head and said, "Get those wild thoughts out of your head. I''m working, alpha."

    Victor said with a straight face, "I meant regr training. What were you thinking, Dr. Lauren?"

    I would''ve believed him if he hadn''t stained me with his peppermint scent inside and out when we were in bedst night. I raised my eyebrows and talked back, "What do you mean by regr training? Alpha Victor, the look in your eyes tells everything." Victor chuckled as if he had lost this battle and gave a peck on the back of my hand, "That''s good exercise, isn''t it?"

    He was right.

    Now Victor had known my body pretty well and knew all of my sensitive spots. And when he ran his big hands over my body, I always couldn''t help shivering and felt like my entire body melted in his hands. I loved the pleasure he granted me and to be honest, making love with Victor was indeed super enjoyable.

    But...

    When we were about to lose control, I could feel his strong desire to mark me. He buried his head in my corbone, yearning to bite my neck and mark me. But somehow he managed to suppress his urge at that point and didn''t do it. "Lauren, sweetie, how I wish I can mark you now..." He murmured to my ears.

    Victor was really a man who always kept his promise. He promised to make it proper and mark me after the ceremony and he did make his desire and urge under control.

    "By the way, Lauren," Victor brought me back to my senses, "is the checkup done?"

    I nced at him up and down and nodded, "Yeah. I think M and Richard are waiting..."

    "Are you sure?" Victor pointed at my notebook, "don''t we need to check this one?"

    I looked down and saw where he pointed.

    Erectile function.

    Do the injuries cause erectile dysfunction?

    Thinking about all the pillow talk during sex, my face blushed and I couldn''t stay calm and be his attending doctor in front of him anymore. I tossed the checkup form to his arms and red at him, "Not anymore!" Then I heard him chuckling behind my back.

    I stopped and went to take back the checkup form from him. Then I wrote something in the column and said, "Are you happy now, alpha Victor?"

    Victorughed even harder.

    I threw the form back to him and walked away. But I was still a little pissed and said, "You vindictive alpha!"

    He giggled from behind.

    But then he pulled me back and said gently, "It''s just that I remember every little thing about you."

    I froze and didn''t struggle out of his embrace. I looked up at him and asked, "Who taught you this sweet talk?"

    It was a little bit too sweet.

    But my heart still melted.

    Victor''s lips twitched a bit.

    Now with that little interruption, I wasn''t so pissed anymore and I wasn''t really mad at Victor anyway. I patted his hand and said, "Alright. Let''s go. M and Richard have been waiting for a while." "Wait a sec."

    He let go of me and went to sit down in his wheelchair which hadn''t been used for a long time. I froze when I saw him like this. I felt like I hadn''t seen him in his wheelchair for ages. Be gasped in my head, "He has just recovered not long ago. Why do I feel like it''s been so long since thest time he was in his wheelchair?"

    "Yeah..." I said with some strange feelings in my chest, "it won''t happen again."

    Be asked, "What do you mean?"

    "I won''t let him get hurt again," I said in my mind as if I was making amitment, "and even if he does get injured, I will definitely cure him."

    I pushed him out of the room like I did before and it seemed like M had been waiting in the living room for a long time. She looked at us and joked, "I thought you were gonna take some time cuddling and we were about to take a little walk in the garden." "If you wanna go on a date, just say it and you guys can go right now," I teased her back.

    M coughed a little, changed the topic and said, "I''m more looking forward to the trip to the Midnight ws Tribe."

    "Then let''s go."

    We set out for the center of the Midnight ws Tribe and the views outside the windows got less and less familiar to me. M and I were in the same car and when we got into the car, she couldn''t contain herself anymore and asked, "Lauren, I''m really curious." "What did you bring with you in your luggage?!"

 Chapter 136

    Lauren''s POV

    "Um..." M pursed his lips, speechless. After a while, she said, "Lauren, have you brought everything from the estate? Are you moving or going on a trip?"

    I looked at the cars that were filled with luggage behind us and didn''t know what to say.

    No wonder M would say that. I thought we were going to only pack a few things like clothes and some files but I didn''t expect that Victor would tell the servants to pack so many things and the luggage grew bigger and bigger.

    "...Victor has already taken it down a notch," I sighed. Sometimes, Victor could be really childish and persistent.

    M''s mouth was wide open and she clearly didn''t believe what I just said, "He has? How many things did he wanna bring?"

    Be took control of my body before I could stop her and started babbling, "The mug we shared, the white sheet that he thinks really matches Lauren''splexion, Lauren''s doll...Oh, by the way, Victor also wants to bring the little box that contains the doodles and handicrafts Lauren made when she was little and I think he''s trying to bring everything in the estate to the house he owns in the tribal center. And..."

    Be kept gabbling and M was shocked by what she was hearing.

    "If there''s enough time, I think your alpha might wanna bring the whole estate there," M concluded, "who knows how childish alpha Victor can get when he''s in love? He''s the legendary alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe, for god''s sake."

    I forced Be to go back but I didn''t deny what M said. After all, I was also shocked when I saw Victor take the wooden box out of his safe and want to bring it with him to the tribal center. I finally made him give up that idea and only brought something we used daily.

    M teased, "But actually, it really is a move for you. After all...you''re marrying into the Midnight ws Tribe. Are you nervous, Lauren?"

    Iughed, "Not at all."

    "Really?" M eyed me up and down and said, "you don''t look like you''re not nervous."

    "Okay, just a little bit," I looked ahead and the car that Victor and Richard were in was right in front of us. As we got closer to the center of the tribe, the strange feelings in my chest got stronger, "But it''s not because of the marking ceremony. It''s because of the Dark Enchantress that got Victor injured and the people behind her. I wonder if Victor''s n can really lure them out, and I can feel the Dark Enchantress is quite powerful."

    "You''re worried that you''re not strong enough to fight against her?"

    I looked at my palm and felt a warm stream of power flowing in it. It was my healing power.

    "Though my power is getting stronger and mybat skills are getting better now, that Dark Enchantress was capable of making Kent go into aa and destroying Victor''s legs. I don''t want Victor to get hurt again."

    Seeing me being silent for a while, M said, "I''ve never seen you being so unconfident like this." "Yeah..."

    "This means you really care about Victor," M said, smiling, "don''t worry about it. Alpha Victor''s not the same person he used to be anymore. He''s much stronger now because...he has someone like you with this special healing power to be his Luna. Plus, you guys got a witch friend, me."

    "I''m also pretty tough now," Be added.

    M got excited, rubbing her hands, "I don''t give a crap about the Dark Enchantress. I''m the baddest witch in the world."

    I was amused by what she said and she really lightened up my mood.

    "Yeah, we don''t give a crap about her."

    If she dared to show up again, I would seek revenge for Victor this time for sure! There was a rage burning in my chest and I was firmer than ever.

    As we were talking, the car slowly pulled over and someone opened the door for me. Someone gave me his hand and it was Victor in his wheelchair, "We''ve arrived, Lauren."

    I ced my hand in his and looked around the buildings in front of us when I got off. I couldn''t stay calm anymore and waspletely petrified when I saw the glorious, luxurious estate. Compared to this, the estate Victor and I lived in was like a tiny beach house. After a while, I finally came to my senses and asked, "This is your home in the tribal center?"

    Victor corrected me, "Yeah, it''s our home. This is also your tribe now."

    I knew what a powerful and prosperous tribe the Midnight ws Tribe was but I had never expected that the gap between the Fullmoon Tribe and this tribe would be so enormous. I couldn''t help but wonder how rich Victor actually was but it wasn''t the right time to think about that because someone brought me back to my senses the next second.

    The servants along the way bent over and showed their necks to their alpha, greeting him, "Alpha Victor."

    Obviously, these were a group of well-trained omega servants. Though they were curious about who I was, none of them dared to look up at me. They just stayed in that position and greeted their alpha with respect.

    Not long after that, a middle-aged man who looked like the butler came up and asked humbly, "Alpha Victor, we''ve had your room and these twodies'' rooms prepared. Would you like to have some meals or have a rest first?"

    I pushed Victor to the room the butler prepared for him but then Victor said, "No need for that. She''s staying with me. Get the things we brought prepared."

    "... Yes, sir. I''ll get that done immediately."

    I could tell how shocked they were when Victor said that. I guessed they would instantly start gossiping the second we went to our room. They would probably wonder who the girl Victor brought home was. But now they had to suppress their curiosity while we were here.

    The butler went to organize our stuff. Victor took my hand and asked gently, "Do you wanna take a rest? There''s something Richard and I need to deal with and it might be a little boring for you."

    I noticed M who had been winking at me and shook my head, "I''m good. M wants to hang out because you know, she thinks this is a trip."

    "Okay, then..." Victor said, "have fun."

    This really felt like a trip now.

    I giggled, "Alright."

    "I''ll meet up with you guyster."

    "No need for that," I looked at my alpha who was still trying to pretend he was invalid by sitting in his wheelchair and I teased, "I''m still your personal caretaker and I''lle back in time for your treatment. Rest assured."

    I walked over to M and then I heard him chuckle behind my back, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at home, Miss personal caretaker."

    But soon, I heard M gasp, "Oh my god, I didn''t realize how wealthy alpha Victor actually is before today! What a powerful alpha he was and what a prosperous tribe he has!"

    Her eyes were sparkling as she stared into my eyes, "Lauren, we''re best friends for life!"

    "...I might get more affected if you''re not talking like this," I pretended to be pissed and pushed her head away.

    She held my head, giggling, "I really mean it."

    "Okay, my best friend Miss M, where do you wanna go?"

    "You''ll know when we get there!"

    M took me to a very private but luxurious ce but this was...

    This was a bar?

    M took my arm and wanted to go into that bar with me but then someone stopped us.

    "I''m sorry,dies, you can''t go in here."

 Chapter 137

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The staff stopped us and apologized with a smile, "I''m sorry,dies, do you have invitations or memberships? If not, I''m afraid I can''t let you in."

    It was a big turnoff for M and she asked confusedly, "We can''t even get into a bar without invitations or memberships?"

    A woman with beautiful makeup walked past us and her body looked sexy in that tight miniskirt. Hearing what M said, the woman snorted with contempt and said to the staff condescendingly, "This is not a random shabby bar and it''s not for some country bumpkins. Maybe you should tell them where the red light district is."

    The woman strode past us with her head held high and the staff opened the door for her politely and invited her in as if he had known her before.

    After a while, M realized what just happened and rolled her eyes, "If she walked away a secondter, I was gonna test my new magic potions on her."

    To be honest, I was also worried that she might do that. The purse she carried around with her didn''t contain any makeup products but all kinds of potions. Just as I was about tofort M, I saw the disdainful look on that mean woman''s face when she tilted her head toward us, which really made us feel ufortable. I suddenly thought of something and handed a card to the staff from my purse.

    "Can I use this here?" This was the card Victor gave me before we went out, though at first, I thought I didn''t need this.

    The staff took the card with both hands puzzledly but when he saw what it was, he immediately became very respectful. He instantly said with a hint of curiosity, "Of course. I''m sorry about what happened before. I didn''t know that you''re alpha''s guest. It''s my honor to serve you two beautifuldies."

    He was even more humble than he was to that woman before and gave me a ttering smile.

    The staff led us into the bar and we walked right past thatdy''s spot. I could tell she was clearly shocked and disturbed when she saw us and didn''t get why we got to be there. But her "manners" made her stay quiet instead of questioning the staff out loud. We ignored that woman and found a table under the staff''s guidance.

    "I thought this was some kind of hidden mystical shop that could attract your attention."

    "Compare with a mystical shop, a bar at dusk attracts me more. Maybe I can find some good-looking guys here," M raised her eyebrows.

    I took the ss of wine the waiter brought us and said, "That sounds more like a secret club than a bar."

    M winked at me, "Is that why people need invitations to get in?"

    Okay. When I heard that, this felt more like a fancy club for me.

    I started looking around. Our table was quiet andfortable and there weren''t any noises or smoke. The lights were soft and dim and there weren''t neon lights. Maybe it was set by the staff. This was more like a lounge. But then I remembered the staff told us that the dance floor was in another area.

    Suddenly, we heard a sweet voice behind us, which caught my attention. It was thedy we met at the door. She waved at the woman who just came in and said, "Hey, Serena, where were you? What took you so long?"

    I didn''t hear what Serena said because this name got all my attention. I turned to look at her and it was a woman with curly hair, just as I expected.

    "What? You know her?" asked M.

    "Yeah," I did know her and she was there when Victor and I first met, "she''s Victor''s ex-fianc¨¦e."

    She was the woman who couldn''t wait to leave Victor when he got injured. I didn''t like people of her kind and maybe it was because she was the same kind of person as Janice. But I didn''t expect that I would meet Serena here and I didn''t want to have anything to do with her. M rolled her eyes, "I did see a lot of annoying women before I can see any hot guys."

    "Don''t let them get into your head. If you really wanna see some good-looking men, why don''t you go and check out the dance floor," I came back to my senses and smiled.

    But what those two women said caught my attention again.

    "Hey, have you heard that alpha Victor came back to the tribal center and brought a woman with him? Serena, do you know who that is?"

    "I don''t know, Lily. I have nothing to do with Victor now and I don''t know what''s going on with him. As for the woman..." Serena sneered disdainfully, "maybe she''s just a nobody, or else we would''ve known who alpha Victor''s girl is." They startedughing.

    The woman named Lily said, "Yeah, maybe she''s just a one-night thing for him. Plus, if Victor has to pick someone to marry, it has to be you. Though you''re not engaged anymore, you''re the perfect match for him, not some random bitch from a small tribe. But I heard that Victor doesn''t like to be surrounded by those women, right? Why would he bring a woman with him?" "Though he''s injured, alpha Victor''s still a catch. What a pity."

    "It''s alright. I don''t wanna take care of a crippled husband anyway and ...who knows if his wolf can stille back? A werewolf without his wolf is nothing but a..." Serena lowered her voice and mouthed the rest of the sentence as she picked up her ss of wine. But I could see from her lips that the word she didn''t say out loud was "loser".

    At that moment, I felt my blood rushing in my veins and my hands were clenching the ss harder. Images of what this woman said to Victor back then when she went to ask for an annulment flooded into my head and I was furious. As they were trying to control theirughter, I walked over to them.

    And then their gasps echoed in the bar.

    "Oh my god!!! What have you done!?" Serena screamed and got up, ring at me in shock, "you...it''s you!"

    Yeah, I poured the wine in my hand down on Serena''s head and put the ss down calmly, saying in a cold voice, "Nice to see you again, miss."

 Chapter 138

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "What have you done, you vile bitch!" Compared to her friend Serena who waspletely shocked, Li

    now.

    "Damn it! Who let her in?!"

    Her friends all heard what Serena said and asked, "Serena...you two know each other?"

    Serena bit her lip, "Yeah...she''s just a basic bitch. Why are you here in the Midnight ws Tribe?"

    I could tell from the look on Serena''s face that she hated my guts. Maybe her hate started growing eve affair a long time ago, which really made her furious.

    I wasn''t afraid to look her in the eye and wiped off the wine on my hands idly, "Say that to yourself, yo Honestly, I had never used that vulgar word on anyone before but I was way too irritated when I thoug "Shit! Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?!" Serena lost her temper and her face distorte Be and I were a lot faster than before after our days of heavy training with Victor. Serena was way to "Ahhhhhh!!!"

    Serena screamed and couldn''t stay on her high horse anymore.

    The broken pieces of the wine bottle flew past my cheek and almost left a scratch. Serena wanted to At first, M wanted to help me out but when she saw what happened, she just stood there and watch Seeing Serena like this, Lily red at us and wanted toe to help Serena, only to be stopped by Mi fancy dress."

    "You..." Lily was intimidated by M and didn''t dare toe up to help.

    much more pissed. She red at me and wiped off the wine on Serena''s face. But Serena''s makeup got ruined by the wine and she looked like a mess right

    the day we first met. That day, she broke up with Victor. Though she was the one who ended the rtionship, she still thought Victor and I were having an

    cunt."

    what she just said about Victor. She just called him a loser.

    she thought of the time when Victor ordered her to leave. She broke a wine bottle and came at me, "You bitch! I''m gonna kill you."

    and clumsy for us and I didn''t even need Be''s help to seize Serena''s wrist and break her arm.

    nd attack me but I just stopped her easily.

    ene though she was ready to take out the potions in her purse and use them on these women.

    a said sarcastically, "Lady, I don''t rmend you to get involved or...the next person who''s gonna break her arm is you. And maybe the wine will stain your

    Serena''s face twisted out of pain, "Let go of me, you vile bitch. Or else I''m gonna sic my wolves on you ave you torn into pieces! Don''t think that Victor will protect you just because you two are sleeping together. Do you have any idea who I am?" "Who? His ex-fianc¨¦e? A woman who couldn''t wait to leave him when he was on the low," I didn''t let gor wrist and squeezed her arm harder. Hearing that, Serena''s face turned pale, "I...This has nothing to do with you!"

    "You obviously started sleeping with Victor back then! Let go of me! I remember you, you''re nco, right? Lauren nco! I remember who you are. You''re just a doctor. Who makes you think you can do this to me? If you don''t let go of me, I''ll sic the wolves on you and have you eaten alive! Don''t even think that Victor''s gonna take your side. He''s just ying with you."

    I didn''t know what made Serena think that I was nothing but a mistress to Victor but I was really curious about why Serena could be so confident when she said that. Was it because someone was behind this?

    "Let go of me now and I''ll spare your life, you moron..."

    "Ahhh!!!"

    I tossed Serena to the booth with a straight face coldly. Serena looked like a mess right now and her hair was a mess. She red at me with her eyes filled with hate and viciousness.

    "Somebody! Who''s in charge here!?!" Serena screamed and forgot all about her manners. The waiters wanted toe up but when they locked eyes with me, they all stopped. "I''m your VIP customer! Now I''m being bullied by this bitch and you''re just gonna stand there and watch?!"

    Serena thought for a second and realized what was going on here, "Now I get it. You''re Victor''s special guest they said...That''s why you''re out here making a scene and using his name to bully the nobility in the tribe. You think Victor''s gonna take your side? Are you doing this because you''re jealous about my past with Victor, you stupid bitch?"

    "I bullied you?" I looked down at Serena and said coldly, "do you need me to remind you of what you and your friends said about Victor? If I tell Victor what you just said about him, I don''t think you''re arm would be the only thing that''s broken." Serena froze.

    "I don''t care what you said about me," I lowered my voice and said to her, "but I will never allow you to say that about Victor. You''re the loser who can''t fight back now. Apologize to your alpha and me, Serena."

    Serena clearly didn''t expect that I overheard what she said about Victor. I could see the funny look on her face and she said in shock, "You''re doing this just because... Keep dreaming!"

    "But you guys are indeed a perfect match," Serena whispered viciously, "a crippled loser and a low-ss moron."

    I squeezed Serena''s chin so hard that I could almost hear her bones cracking. I said frigidly. "Say that again."

    "Am I wrong?" Serena still wouldn''t budge. She stopped suppressing her nature and grunted with hate and raged, "you''re not gonna rely on Victor like this for too long..." What did she mean?

    Was Serena so confident because there were people behind this?

    But what she just said pissed me off. I squeezed her harder and my eyes gradually turned green. Be was ready to transform with me. I guess I must be quite intimidating because Serena was literally trembling right now. She bit her lip, trying to hold back something.

    "Serena," I repeated in a t tone as I stared her right in the eyes. Cold sweat was rolling down her cheeks.

    "You should know what to say now." I squeezed her so hard that my knuckles turned pale.

    The people who were with Serena didn''t dare to say anything.

    After this short confrontation, Serena unwillingly lowered her head and gritted her teeth, "...I''m sorry about what I said about alpha and you."

    I let go of Serena and was ready to leave with M.

    Behind me, Serena pushed the wine sses off the table as her eyes glistened with hate.

    Suddenly, someone said politely in a cold voice.

    "Sorry,dies, please leave."

    The waiter wasn''t talking to me and M. He was saying that to Serena and Lily.

    Lily was so shocked that she froze for a while and said in disbelief, "What did you just say?"

    I suddenly sensed something and looked at the door. Though we hadn''t marked yet, Victor and I still had a connection. The overwhelming scent of peppermint came through the smell of wine and perfumes and showed me something. The owner of the scent was here.

    It was Victor.

 Chapter 139

    Lauren''s POV

    It was a familiar and nice scent and even though we hadn''t marked each other yet, I could still feel my alpha''s scent stroking my skin like an ind breeze. I could vaguely sense where he was and it was a magical andfortable feeling. Was it because I used my

    healing

    power to cure Victor and Kent? I had no idea.

    But Victor didn''te in. Serena and her friends were yelling at the waiter, which distracted my attention. They didn''t know that alpha Victor was right outside the bar.

    Lily couldn''t believe what the waiter had said to them, "What did you just say? You want us to leave? You slum dog, do you have any idea how much money we''ve spent in this ce? We are your most distinguished clients! If someone has to leave, it should be them!" Facing their rage, the waiter had no choice but to apologize with a smile, "Yeah, but you''re not our clients anymore."

    "That bitch is picking on Serena!" Lily screamed furiously, "you lowly ve, open your eyes and see that we''re the ones you should respect. You''re not even good enough to open the door for us. How dare you make us leave right now?!"

    "I can make your life miserable as long as you''re in this tribe!" Lily yelled in rage, pointing her pointy long nails at the waiter, "do you have any idea who I am, you low-ss dog."

    Maybe it was because this waiter didn''t have to put up with Lily''s bad temper anymore or perhaps someone was backing him up now, he slowly pushed down Lily''s hand with a smile and said with contempt as they looked at him in disbelief, "Maybe I''m just a low- ss servant but you''re not my client anymore. Please leave right now or else we''re gonna send the security in and we won''t be just asking you to leave, Miss Lily."

    "You..." Serena couldn''t stand it anymore and chimed in.

    "A gentleman wants you to leave," the waiter smiled and interrupted her.

    Hearing that, Serena''s face turned pale and she seemed to realize something. Her vicious gaze came at me like a dagger and I could tell that she knew who this gentleman was.

    "Who dares to make us leave?!" Lily was still screaming like an idiot.

    Serena bit her lip and pulled Lily''s arm, saying unwillingly, "Never mind. Let''s go." "But..."

    "Lily" Serena shook her head and gave her a look. Seeing the security not far away, Lily finally knew the waiter wasn''t just bluffing. So Lily could do nothing but leave the bar with Serena after ring at the waiter. It seemed that the waiter had been pissed by Lily''s and Serena''s mean attitude for a long time and he was d that there was finally someone that could deal with them. He said, "Remember, we don''t need to offer service to thosedies anymore and they''re no longer our clients." Serena couldn''t keep her cool anymore and gave the waiter a vicious gaze, "You''re gonna regret this."

    "This way, please," the waiter sent them out of the bar with a big smile on his face. Then he thought of something and when Serena walked past him, he said in a low voice, "Also, the gentleman said that he has nothing to do with Miss Serena now and hopes that you could stop telling people that you were his fianc¨¦e. He hopes that you could keep his name out of your mouth."

    Serena froze and then gritted her teeth, "...I don''t give a crap. We''ll see how long you can rely on his power."

    After saying that, she walked away in her high heels and before she left, she gave me a re that was full of hate and regret.

    Hope she really doesn''t give a crap anymore. I thought to myself.

    I knew what kind of person Serena was. If she really found out Victor had recovered, she might try to go all the way to get back to Victor or be his fianc¨¦e again. When she broke the engagement with Victor, I knew what a vain snob she was.

    And of course I believed that Victor wouldn''t want her back. First of all, he was my partner now and he was in love with me. Most importantly, he was such a proud alpha and he would never be with a person who couldn''t wait to walk out on him when he was on the low.

    But I was still confused about the confident look on Serena''s face. Who was backing her up and giving her the confidence to say that?

    "Lauren?" M waved her hand at me and asked, "why are you drifting off? Did that woman scare you?"

    "No," I shook my head.

    "Then let''s go. Don''t you wanna check out the dance floor? I wonder if there''s really gonna be some hot guys there."

    I looked at her and sighed, "What hot guys? There are two men right outside the bar waiting for you right now."

    "What?" M froze and then realized what I was talking about. She forced a smile andined to me as she walked out of the bar with me, "everyone loves good-looking people. And it''s good for both my mental and physical health to check out some hunks." "...M," someone called her name, sighing.

    M froze. She turned around and saw beta Richard.

    I gave them some space and went right into the car. In the eyes of others, Victor was still handicapped. I could smell his alpha scent and it was overwhelmingly intimidating. It could show how they felt sometimes and now I could tell that he was not in a very good mood. Was it because he heard what Serena said? But he always kept it cool.

    I opened the car door and a big hand pulled me in. I lost bnce and fell into a familiar embrace. Before I could gasp, the partition was up and he kissed me hard and took my breath away. I wanted to catch a breath but Victor just put his hand on the back of my hand and grabbed my waist, not giving me a chance to escape.

    "Vic...Victor..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    I finally got a chance to take a break but then I found myself sitting on hisp with my legs wide open. His eyes darkened as he looked down and I could see a raging storm in his eyes. "Are you upset?" I asked, frowning.

    Victor didn''t deny it and just sniffed my neck, which was a very sensitive spot for werewolves. I started trembling but he just kept sniffing like he was some sort of animal. Then he finally said something coldly, "Quite smelly." "What?" I didn''t understand what he was talking about and smelled myself, "oh, sorry about that. There''s a lot of perfume and alcohol in the bar."

    "Sexy hunks?" Victor said in a deep voice. His tone sounded dangerous and he suddenly grabbed me harder by the waist.

    Huh?

    Wasn''t that what M just said? How did know that?

    I looked up at him, shocked, only to see his golden eyes turning green like emerald. It was Kent. Kent sniffed my corbones and there was a jealous rage in his eyes.

    "Woah...!"

    I felt his kisses on my corbones and the alpha scent was getting stronger. The sexual tension in the car was mounting up and when his tongue slid through my neck, I couldn''t help but shudder.

    "Kent!" I cried in a shaking voice. I wanted Kent to stop but my body was shivering excitedly.

    But we were still in the car!

 Chapter 140

    Lauren''s POV "Kent! We''re in the car!"

    But he didn''t stop what he was doing as I gasped. Though Kent hadn''t even turned into his wolf yet and only took control of the body spiritually, he looked like a beast who was marking his territory. I felt his warm breaths on my neck and I couldn''t help but shiver and raise my head, letting him kiss me.

    I could feel his tongue licking and nibbling.

    And that only made me more sensitive about what was happening outside the car. The car was parked in the back street behind the bar. This high-end bar wasn''t as crowded as other regr bars but as it was getting darker, there were more and more people walking on the street. Besides Kent''s heavy breathing, I could vaguely hear the people outside the car talking and walking, so close that I felt like they were right behind the car windows... Where was M?

    And what about Richard? Where was the driver?

    Thinking that, I got even more sensitive.

    But Kent wasn''t so pleased when he caught me wandering off. He put his big hand on the back of my head gently but his aura was intimidating. He stared at me with those emerald eyes and said to me in an unquestionable voice, "You''re absent-minded." "We''re in the car! We''re in the backstreet of the bar!"

    "So what?" Kent couldn''tprehend why I was saying that.

    Oh god, did he really think he was an animal now? He was the alpha of the strongest tribe!

    I red at him, "They''re gonna hear us and they''ll know what we''re doing when they see the car shaking. Think about it, a car that has no driver in it keeps bouncing and shaking!"

    However, his eyes glistened with a hint of fury, and said jealously, "Maybe that''s even better."

    He thought that was....better?

    Oh! What happened to Kent?

    And what was wrong with Victor? They always worked well together when it came to shifting control of their body and Kent wouldn''t get the control so smoothly without Victor''s consent, let alone getting so intimate with me.

    As I was wondering, Kent kissed me harder as if he was punishing me for wandering off just then. I became breathless and couldn''t think straight when he took my breath away with his kiss and all I could see and think about was him. His tongue was tangling up with mine and sucking my lips, sending shivers down my spine. He stroke my ears softly and started rubbing his fingers against them and went down to the back of my neck, gently touching the sensitive spot on my neck.

    "Oh..." I started moaning uncontrobly and even though I was trying to suppress my desire.

    He knew my body too well and knew how I liked it better and how to turn me on. I gradually lost control as he touched me.

    Suddenly, he grabbed my waist and pulled me in and I could feel his change. His chest was heating up but his member was even hotter, so hot that it almost burned me.

    He was turned on.

    Since M and I were out for fun tonight, I was only wearing a miniskirt. There was nothing but a thinyer of clothes between us and his hot, bulging m*****d made me shiver and sober up a little.

    Were we really gonna have sex in the backstreet where there were so many people passing by?

    Besides our bedroom, Victor and I did have sex in other ces and our first night together was in the forest treehouse in the Fullmoon Tribe. But this was different. We were now in this narrow ce and there were people walking by outside the car windows. I hastily put my hands on Kent''s chest but then, his next move made my eyes wide open and my mind went nk as I moaned shakingly.

    "Oh...!"

    He kissed me on the back of my neck!

    It was more like a nibble than a kiss butpared to marking, this kiss was quite gentle. He rubbed his nose against the back of my neck and sent shivers down my spine and then my entire body.

    The backseat was filled with his strong peppermint scent and I waspletely soaked by his fragrance inside and out.

    "Sexy hunks?" Kent grunted disdainfully, "I''m much hotter than those guys, Miss Lauren nco."

    My body was weak like jello and leaned on his shoulder. Then I realized Kent and Victor were marking me with their scent, which was really a childish act for them. I asked, "So, are you jealous, Kent?" Kent didn''t say anything and just silently gave the control back to Victor. And Victor looked away quietly and helped me fix my messy clothes.

    Of course he wouldn''t really have s*x with me in the back street of a bar but now he had got what he wanted. This childish alpha had left his scent on me, his refreshing peppermint scent.

    "...You childish alpha," I mumbled.

    "What?"

    "Nothing," seeing that he finally let go of me, I jumped off of hisp and giggled, "but maybe we can go to the bar and see who''s sexier, those guys or you."

    ncing at his bulging, I smiled, "But this isn''t a very good time for you, is it? Don''t forget that you''re still handicapped. Keep that in mind, sir."

    Victor stared at me for a while and then pinched my cheeks gently. His eyes darkened but he didn''t say anything to me. He just coldly asked the driver to get in and drive us to his estate which was more like a castle. When we got back to the estate, Victor raised his eyebrows and asked, "Dr. Lauren, don''t I need a routine checkup tonight?"

    What routine checkup?

    But then he just took my hand and brought me to our bedroom. In our bedroom, he got up from his wheelchair and picked me up. After putting me on the bed, he stopped me from saying anything with a kiss before I realized what was happening and left me moaning under him. This night, Victor was trying to prove to me that he was much sexier than those guys and the s*x was so great and satisfying that I didn''t have time to think about anything else. And after we finished, my legs were all shaking and my eyes were

    wet.

    Finally, this alpha was considerate enough to feed me a ss of water to smooth my dry throat as I stared off into space.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "Serena," I said without hesitation because I didn''t have any energy to think about anything else.

    Bringing up my partner''s ex-fianc¨¦e in bed was really weird and now that I finally realized that, I wanted to take the ss of water in his hand but he took it away. I had to let him continue feeding me. Then I said, "I met Serena today and she''s...giving me a strange vibe." Especially thest thing she said to me. Serena was Victor''s ex-fianc¨¦e and I was worried that her new boyfriend might do harm to Victor. And as Victor''s ex-fianc¨¦e, she might have something on him.

    "Is she with someone new now?"

    Victor put down the ss and pulled me into his embrace. In the past, I didn''t like physical touch with others but now Victor''s hugs felt reallyfortable to me. He gently kissed me on the head and said in a t tone, "A vain woman who''s hungry for power like her will definitely go to the arms of someone who benefits her more after giving up on a useless engagement."

    "You know who it is?"

    "The Andrews family."

 Chapter 141

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "The Andrews family?" I didn''t know a lot about the rtionship between Victor and the Midnight ws Tribe and I asked straightforwardly, "will it affect you if Serena really got involved with the Andrews family?" Victor looked down and smiled, "Are you worrying about me, Lauren?"

    That was what he was focusing on?

    I rolled my eyes at him and just as I wanted to get out of his embrace, my waist went weak and I couldn''t help but gasp. Werewolves were much stronger than human beings but the s*x I just had was way too much for me. Alpha could get really unreasonable when he was jealous. I could even feel my legs shaking right now though I did have a good time just then.

    Hearing that, Victor stopped teasing me. Heid me down on the bed and started massaging my waist with his big, calloused hands. Unlike the way he turned me on when we were making love, the strength of his rubs was just the way I liked it and it really helped relieve the soreness and difort of my waist. I squinted my eyes with satisfaction and joked, "You''re really good at what you''re doing, alpha Victor."

    "You mean just then or now?"

    He was always so flirty when he was in bed with me though he was the cold and stern alpha Victor in the eyes of other people.

    He chuckled, "All thanks to you, Miss Lauren, you''re an excellent teacher."

    I opened my eyes and looked at him and he said carelessly, "I mean your massage therapy skills, Miss personal caretaker."

    "Oh quit it. Answer my question."

    I brought up the subject again and I thought maybe we were the only couple in the world that talked about such serious topics about the ex-fianc¨¦e right after sex.

    At the mention of Serena, Victor''s face grew colder but he still kept massaging, "No. I won''t let someone I don''t trust get my personal information."

    "Someone you don''t trust?" I was puzzled, "I thought she was your fianc¨¦e at that time, right?"

    "I just happened to need a partner at that time," Victor said, "you know I didn''t believe in romantic rtionships just like you back then. I don''t love her and I told Serena about that. But she didn''t mind. We were more like business partners than lovers." Business partners.

    I guessed Serena and Victor''s rtionship was just like the one Michael and I used to have. Before Victor and I met each other, both of us didn''t believe in love. Victor needed a business partner and found Serena. And what Serena truly wanted wasn''t Victor''s love but the power, status and benefits the alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe could give her and those things were much more important to her. So when Victor got injured, she found her way out, which was to be with someone who could be the next alpha and who was more powerful than Victor.

    It was perfectly fine if Serena left because she met her true mate but it wasn''t the case for her. She was the one who walked out from Victor when he was at the lowest point of his life. Thinking about what Serena said about Victor, I felt a heavy weight in my chest. "What''s wrong?" Victor asked when he noticed I was wandering off.

    "Nothing," though we were in our bedroom, I turned around to hold his neck and whispered into his ears, "I was just thinking...if she finds out you can walk again and Kent''s back and she wants you back, I will definitely kick her a*s. You belong to me, alpha Victor." Hearing what I said, Victor chuckled with tenderness in his eyes, "We belong to each other."

    We were destined lovers.

    "Then can you answer my question? Me and those guys, who''s hotter?"

    "Oh, that''s enough, alpha Victor, enough jealousy for today," I said with a sigh but I still couldn''t help but indulge myself in his kiss the next second, "you''re the sexiest hunk. Are you happy now, alpha?"

    He kissed me and stared at me with his beautiful golden eyes but looked a bit serious. He said in a deep voice, "Lauren, things are gonna be a lot trickier from now on."

    I got what he meant, "Yeah, but we always got each other''s back."

    "Yes. Yes, we will."

    He was going to make an announcement to everyone in the Midnight ws Tribe that I was his Luna and he would prepare our marking ceremony with me, which meant that I would soon be the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe and had to start learning how to run this tribe. Though I had learned about tribal management because of my previous engagement with the Lunarko Tribe, it was still a big challenge for me because the Midnight ws Tribe was a much bigger and more powerful tribe. But I wouldn''t be scared or chicken out.

    Because my alpha would always be by my side.

    He gave me aforting kiss on the forehead gently. Victor''s POV

    The moonlight shone on Lauren''s face softly like a veil and made her sleeping face look even more charming. Her lips were red like roses and smelled like cherries in the summertime, making it hard for me not to steal a kiss. The scent of peppermint and lilies in the valley was in the air and was really pleasing to me.

    And I did steal a peck on her lips. She frowned a little in her sleep and her dew-kissed eyshes trembled a little. But then she fell back to sleep very quickly. She was exhausted tonight.

    Just as I was about to go to sleep with Lauren in my arms, my phone suddenly started ringing and it was a bummer for me. I nced at my phone and saw the name of the caller on the screen and it ruined the good mood I was in. I narrowed my eyes and finally decided to get up quietly and sat in the wheelchair with the buzzing phone in my hand. I gently pushed open the door and went to the study next door. After I became handicapped, I had them make a door between the study and my bedroom for convenience. "Oh, alpha Victor, I heard that you''re back. Sorry that I haven''t paid a visit."

    The man said on the phone in his hypocritical voice.

    I interrupted him coldly, "What?"

    "I''m just worrying about you," he sighed, "I know you''ve always been this distant and I really care about you. Your legs... How are your treatment sessions? I wanted to visit you but I got caught up with work and didn''t have the time."

    I questioned, "You''re the one who should know best about my legs out of anyone, right?"

    The man on the phone paused and then said, "...I''m just concerned about you as your elder. Victor, don''t be frustrated. I''ll try my best to find you a good doctor. We''ll definitely find the right doctor who can bring Kent back."

    "Will he be shocked if I show up in front of him right now?" Kent said with contempt in my head.

    "It might be quite hard but even if we can''t get Kent back, we must make you be able to walk again as soon as possible."

    "If you''re gonna continue talking crap like this, I think we should end this meaningless and stupid phone call," I said coldly.

    He started to get irritated, "Victor!"

    "I''m just worrying about you!" he said, "though you once were a strong alpha, it''s been too long that your condition hasn''t got any better. You know exactly what it means for a powerful tribe."

    A powerful tribe didn''t need a useless alpha.

    I might be frustrated by what he said if my legs hadn''t recovered and Kent hadn''te back. But now I wouldn''t. I heard Lauren talking in her sleep in the bedroom and I came back to my senses. Damn it, why am I wasting my time on this idiot?

    "Yeah, I do."

    "Very well. Victor, I hope you can..."

    I tried to stop Kent from taking control and howled and interrupted him coldly, "I do know that this is a meaningless and stupid conversation."

    "Victor!" he lowered his voice, "I''m giving you chance. You''re not the alpha you used to be anymore and your mother is the only reason I..."

    I hung up on him straight away.

    I saw the color of my eyes start shifting between golden and emerald green from the reflection on the window and my alpha scent was getting stronger and stronger. I squeezed on the handle harder. Kent and I really wanted to run in the forest but we couldn''t for now. The only thing I could do was suppress my urge and calm myself down.

    I heard Lauren''s voice from the bedroom and that brought me back to reality. I instantly stopped being so intimidating but Lauren only moved a little toward my spot and didn''t wake up. She was just talking in her sleep. Lauren was always so stunning and confident when she was awake but she looked really cute like a baby when she was asleep. My heart melted a little and I couldn''t help but stroke her rosy cheeks.

    "I want to mark Lauren," Kent said in my head, "I''ve been wanting to do that since we were in the car."

    Ever since Lauren and I made love for the first time, I had been yearning to mark Lauren.

    But I couldn''t.

    At least not for now.

    "We should wait," I said to Kent, "she''s our mate."

    We would definitely protect Lauren.

 Chapter 142

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The next day.

    M and I went to the center of the Midnight ws Tribe again. ording to M, I was going to be the Luna here and I needed to know better about this ce. Though M actually wanted to go to the bars, the malls or some shops that sold magical potions, I was indeed quite intrigued by the tribal center, which was why I agreed to hang out with her.

    "Lauren, check this out," M pointed at the shining white fishtail skirt that was decorated with diamonds in the shop window, "that dress looks perfect for you. Wanna try it on?"

    The staff saw us and quickly looked away. Maybe there were too many girls who loved this dress so she didn''t pay much attention to us.

    "Yeah, it''s stunning," I nodded and agreed with her, "and so is the prize."

    "Hey, you''re a rich woman now, Miss Lauren."

    "But I still don''t like to see the number on my bank ount change."

    "Um...That''s true," M checked the prize. Though she was kind of stingy, she still couldn''t help but say, "Don''t you wanna dress up real nice? The meeting of the Midnight ws Tribe is a few days away and the alpha will announce that you''re his mate and their Luna. Don''t you wanna impress them?"

    "You want me to attend the meeting in this dress?" I said, shocked.

    "Yeah," M nodded, "it suits you perfectly and you''ll look fabulous in that dress."

    "I think the clothes I''m wearing are just fine." I was wearing a shirt and a pair of jeans today and just as I expected, M rolled her eyes at me and dragged me into the store. I lowered my voice and said, "Fighting in pants is much more convenient than in a dress." M stopped.

    I knew something was definitely going to happen at the banquet a few dayster and if I dressed too well, it wouldn''t be convenient for me to fight. I might just wear a shirt and a pair of jeans though I would look a bit too in in those clothes. But I didn''t want to rip such an expensive dress open just so I could move more easily though that sounded kind of cool.

    "Is that so..." M thought of something and hastily shook her head, "no, showing up in jeans is way toome. I''ll buy this dress for you as your wedding gift. Go and try it on." Hearing that, I raised my eyebrows in surprise, "Woah! Since when did you be so generous?"

    "Well, I''m doing this to butter up my best friend for life. I''m counting on you now," M leaned on my shoulder and said to the staff, "excuse me, we wanna try that white dress." M really had great taste.

    With the help of the staff, I put on the white dress and my body looked curvy in this dress. In the lights, the dress was dazzling and though I didn''t have much makeup on today, I didn''t look in or tired at all.

    M looked at me in the mirror and said contently, "You''ll look even better with a diamond ne."

    The staff who looked a little dull just then smiled, "Yes, if the dress has feelings, it''s gonna be thrilled that it''s worn by the perfect girl."

    Nice clothes andpliments could always cheer people up and Iughed, "It''s not a real ceremony."

    "Who says it isn''t?" M giggled and whispered in my ear, "if he sees this, he''ll definitely wanna marry you...no, he''ll want a real ceremony straight away."

    I chuckled. M went straight to the cashier''s desk and bought this dress for me. When she swiped her credit card, she didn''t hesitate at all but when she saw me, she instantly covered her chest and pretended to be sick, "Oh, I could feel my heart shaking when I swiped the card. But when I thought how gorgeous you''re gonna look in that dress, I felt a little better." "Only a little?"

    Mughed and wanted to act again but then a shrill voice drew our attention. A woman was screaming.

    "My child! My child!"

    "Witch! There''s an evil witch!"

    "Where''re the guardians?!"

    As the woman was crying, I could hear other people screaming in fear. The crowd on the street suddenly scattered and I smelt a strong scent of blood. A child was lying in blood by his helpless mother who was crying and begging for help. "Where''s the doctor?"

    "Can anyone send him to the hospital?"

    "But he''s bleeding too much..."

    M and I ran to that little boy out of instinct.

    "What happened?" I immediately went to ask the she-wolf who was panicking and started checking his vitals. His breathing was getting weaker and he was dying with a silver dagger stuck in his chest.

    "A hooded witch...came at him and attacked him with this silver dagger..." the woman said with her hands shaking, "are you a doctor?"

    "Yes, I am," the guardians went to search for the witch. The doctors might be on their way but this boy''s breathing was very weak. Before they morphed, werewolves were stronger than human beings but they didn''t have strong healing abilities like matured werewolves, not to mention when they were cut by a silver dagger. I held my breath and asked, "What''s his name?"

    "Damon...His name is...Damon...Can you save him? Please!"

    "Okay, Damon, I''m a doctor. Please believe that I''m gonna help you. You can also hear your mother''s voice, right? You''re such a brave boy," I said while checking the position of the silver de carefully.

    M and I locked eyes and we both knew his condition and knew what this eye contact meant. M was silent for a moment and then said to me quietly, "I always support your decision, Lauren."

    I was going to use my healing power to save this child.

    And M knew that. That was why she nodded and said, "I''ll assist you."

    As I was working my healing power, a warm stream of energy flowed from my heart to my limbs. As I was about to hold the little boy''s hands to get him more energized, someone pushed M and me hard and the bag that contained the white dress fell to the floor which was covered in blood. And then the potion bottles in M''s purse fell to the ground as well.

    Someone said viciously, "She''s a witch!"

    The woman looked at us cautiously and guarded the little boy in his arms.

    "A witch? I thought they were doctors."

    "What do you wanna do to my child?" she said alertly.

    "I am a doctor."

    "Which hospital do you work in? I''ve never seen you in the tribal hospital."

    "I work in a hospital in the Fullmoon Tribe and this child..."

    The man interrupted me and scorned, "You''re not from this tribe! Why are they here? Do you have anything to do with that witch earlier? You...you''re not trying to save this kid!"

    "Where are the guardians? What are you trying to do?"

    The woman refused to let me handle the boy and said in doubt, "I''ll wait for the doctors. I don''t need you..."

    And the little boy in her arms started vomiting blood.

    But the manpletely ignored that and just stared at us while the crowd was watching us in fear and suspicion.

    There was no time to waste anymore. I pushed the man away and M instantly knew what I wanted to do. She immediately tackled the man down and I said to the woman, "You have to trust me if you wanna save Damon." She hesitated for a second.

    "Trust me!" I looked her right in the eyes, "though we''re not from the same tribe, I''m a doctor! I wanna save him!"

    She was still hesitating and finally nodded when the boy started groaning in pain. She said in tears, "Please save him..."

 Chapter 143

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "No way! She''s not from our tribe! And she''s a witch! We''d better wait for the doctors..."

    "There''s no time!" the woman roared at the man and was giving off an intimidating vibe. Though she had hidden her ws when holding her child, I felt like I could still see his sharp ws and fangs. Her strong aura was like an invisible shelter and she stopped everyone from arguing with her with just a few words.

    She held her child in her arms tightly and her eyes were all red because she was trying to repress her overwhelming sadness and desperation. But her eyes still looked firm and calm as she said, "He''s my child and I can feel his pain. He doesn''t have time to wait for the tribe doctors..."

    "I care about his life more than anyone else in the world and he means everything to me."

    Her words silenced everyone and after being quiet for a while, the man turned around disdainfully, "You wanna let a doctor from a strange tribe handle your son? Suit yourself. It is your child''s life we''re talking about." "Don''t forget it was a witch that attacked him."

    "And if your kid dies because of her, you''re gonna regret it for the rest of your life, you idiot!"

    "And who knows what this foreign woman''s up to? Stop being so stubborn," someone said with sarcasm and doubt.

    "I know what you''re talking about! But I can also tell the genuine look on a doctor''s face when I see one! And I know how much pain my child is suffering..." she closed her eyes and when she looked at me again, she had made up her mind and begged, "so I choose to believe in you, doctor, please save my child."

    "Please."

    "I will," I assured her with no hesitation.

    I would use my healing power to save this kid.

    And M got what I meant when I looked her in the eyes just then. She was hesitant for only a moment and then she built a shelter to protect me. We had always been great friends and good partners. She and the woman were the only ones that believed in me here so I couldn''t let them down.

    Life was getting away from this little boy and his hands were getting colder and colder, hanging there helplessly with blood on them. I took his hand gently and slowly injected my healing power to him. The warm stream of energy gradually passed through our palms and his body got warm again.

    At the same time, M was assisting me. Though when she took out the potion bottles, Damon''s mother flickered with hesitation, she didn''t stop M eventually. Instead, she was staring at her child, frowning.

    M fed the energy potion into Damon''s mouth and someone yelled from the crowd, "What is that witch trying to do? How dare she put that filth into the child''s mouth..."

    "Shout your mouth!" I finally couldn''t stand it anymore and snapped, ring at the man. I bet I must look quite intimidating right now because I could see the man trembling and swallowing down the words he didn''t dare to say.

    "One more word and I''ll get the dagger and stab it into your chest, dumbass."

    Thank God that this moron finally shut up though his eyes were filled with contempt and irony like he was certain that I couldn''t save this boy.

    Was it because he didn''t trust foreigners or something else? I was puzzled.

    But I didn''t have time to pay attention to this man anymore and focused on Damon. I ced my hands on his chest gently and my heart still ached when I saw the wound on this five-year-old boy''s chest though I had treated numerous patients before. I took a deep breath and calmed myself down.

    "Lucky that the dagger hasn''t gone into the heart," I checked the position of the dagger and said to M.

    "Yeah," M said, "or else even you can''t do anything about it."

    Damon''s mother opened her mouth and wanted to ask something. But then she just pursed her lips and stayed silent because she didn''t want to disrupt us.

    And when I got a closer look at the wound on Damon''s chest, my heart sank and I realized why that man was sure that I couldn''t save Damon. "It''s poison," Be said in my head.

    The dagger was dipped in the witch''s poison.

    If I didn''t have my healing power, I wouldn''t be able to save this boy.

    "What kind of people can be so cruel to a little boy?" Be said furiously though she normally was pretty chill.

    "See, there''s nothing they can do. These foreign women are still trying to be the hero." Those onlookers started to discuss in a low voice.

    I ignored those sarcastic voices and told Be what to do calmly. Though we weren''t at the hospital, we had no choice but to make the most of what we had right now and see this ce as the rescue room. I started working on my healing power, which was like a shining light that only Be and I could see. It slowly flowed into Damon''s chest, dispelled the ck mist in his veins and purified the toxins in his blood...

    I didn''t know how long it took, but all they could see was that I was just trying to stop the bleeding. But only Be, M and I knew what kind of effort we had just made and our hair was soaked with sweat.

    The ck mist was fading away and he finally stopped bleeding. Damon''s body got warmer and his cheeks started to turn pink. He groaned and opened his eyes puzzledly, murmuring, "Mommy...It hurts..."

    "Damon! Damon!" the woman was so excited that she was about to burst into tears. She wanted to hug her child but she was afraid that she might hurt him. So she gasped, not knowing what to do, "Oh, my baby boy! Mommy''s here...I''m here...Mommy''s always here with you..."

    Damon was conscious for a moment and then closed his eyes again but his breathing wasn''t as weak as before anymore.

    Someone eximed in the crowd, "Oh my god! She really saved the child! How did she do it?"

    "She saved the kid. A doctor from a foreign tribe...This is unbelievable..."

    "Does she know magic or something?"

    Then the people from the tribe hospital finally arrived. I helped them get Damon into the ambnce carefully and went to the tribe hospital with them. On the way, I told him about Damon''s situation and soon, Damon was sent to the operating room right after we arrived at the hospital. I left the rest for these doctors to handle. "Little Damon is really tough. He''ll definitely get a full recovery," Be said.

    "Yeah, but now we gotta hurry and go to find Victor." On our way here, I noticed that the man in the crowd disappeared and I didn''t know where he went. And that witch...I wanted to see Victor right now desperately. "M," I said.

    She grabbed the bag and pursed her lips, "It''s the dress I wanted to give you, but...never mind. We find a better dress for you."

    The white dress got Damon''s blood and the dust from the ground all over it and it wasn''t as pretty as it was in the shop window anymore. But I wasn''t thinking about that and said, "There''ll be a better dress waiting for us, I know. There''s something more important for us to do. Let''s go back to the estate first.

    Just as we were about to leave, someone stopped us.

    "Please wait!"

 Chapter 144

    Lauren

    POV

    I looked at the woman when I heard her calling for my attention. It was Damon''s mother.

    Her eyes were full of gratitude. The doubt that I saw in her eyes when the boy was fighting for his life was gone.

    "Your dress. I can help you with the dress."

    Startled, I stared at the woman.

    "I heard from your friend that you need the dress." The woman continued.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s just a piece of clothing." I honestly said with a smile. "I''ll find another."

    "No. If not for what happened to my son, it will not be dirtied and stained. I can help you clean it. It will be as good as new, I promise." "Really?"

    The woman nodded. Before I could utter another word, my friend, M was pulling her arm.

    "We need to go."

    The smile and humor that were always present on the witch''s face was gone. Wondering about it, I looked around. The people that were loitering near the emergency section were looking at us with contempt. It was heavily directed to my friend.

    I sighed. I understood their mistrust but they were sending it to the wrong person.

    I reached the bag from M''s hand. I gave it to Damon''s mother.

    "Thank you. I''ll see youter."

    I was the one that pulled M''s arm this time. We headed towards the exit. Without looking back, I knew that eyes were following us. I could feel the anger stabbing me at the back.

    While walking away from the piercing eyes of the onlookers, I thought of Victor. I should tell him what happened. It appeared that the witch started to attack the tribe again and has no care whether it affects the innocent children. It did not matter if a life was at stake, too! It was a mindset of a power hungry and selfish person.

    If this continuous, it will bring fear to every member of the Midnight ws pack. This will anger the people and would doubt the capability of their alpha to protect them.

    Suffice it to say, I was enraged by the incident that transpired at the center. It made me decide to go back to the estate immediately. Victor has to be warned that a witch has begun assaulting the tribe.

    Whoever was behind this attack has to do with the person who was interested in iming Victor''s position. They wanted to use Victor''s injury as a leverage in leading the tribe. That he was no longer the powerful alpha that he used to be without his wolf.

    The moment that I stepped foot in the estate, I searched for my alpha mate. M was following behind. However, when we reached the receiving area, guardians were there. It appeared that they positioned there as they waited for M and I to arrive. Looking at the expression in their dead eyes, we came toote.

    "You are not to be entertained in this estate." Said by one of the men. He was standing before the lined men in the living area.

    M and I looked at each other. We have the same thing in mind; the incident at the center already reached the estate.

    "We are guests of Alpha Victor." M responded. Her hand was clutching her bag tightly.

    "Indeed, but a witch is not wee in the resident of the alpha himself. We are protecting the leader of this tribe."

    I made a face. I sent a link to the alpha regarding the situation I was currently in. Be is already spouting her protest in my head with the treatment of the guardians. She was livid of how badly we are being treated. "I am alpha Victor''s doctor and caretaker." I dered. I eyed the men one by one.

    "Of course, but we have been very cautious since we learned that Alpha Victor lost his wolf because of the Enchantress. We will not risk the life of the alpha again."

    "This idi*t should know that we are the alpha''s mate." Be said to me.

    "But if we tell them that we are the alpha''s mate, they will know that Kent is back." I countered at my wolf.

    Be is about to respond but stopped herself eventually. She knew that I have a valid point.

    "What is happening here?" Victor''s voice boomed in the receiving area of the estate.

    The unsmiling alpha wheeled himself towards us. Although he was seen as a disabled man, his domineering aura was still felt in his statement. Weak subordinates can still feel his power.

    I finally noticed that people have been crowding the area already. Not only the guardians were there but also the employed staff of the estate including the maid and the cleaning crew. For sure, the news travelled fast in this tribe.

    "Alpha, these people were seen in the center of the tribe performing magic. It has been confirmed that one of them was a witch." Said by the same man who stopped them in the receiving area.

    His head was a little low and his neck was presented to the alpha to show that he acknowledged Victor''s position in the tribe.

    Victor sent the guardians a quick nce before his eyes locked on me. He gave me, his personal caretaker, a once over to check if I was hurt whatsoever. When he was sure that I was not physically hurt, he spoke again. "They were my guests. I do not appreciate that they apprehended like a lowlife individual." The alpha said calmly but his tone entails warning.

    "A-alpha, the witch..."

    "Would you care to tell me what happened in the center?"

    "They were seen to have used the magic on the injured child. The witnesses said that the child could have died because of them."

    "Is the child dead?"

    "No, alpha. He is in the infirmary at the moment. The tribe''s doctors are tending to him. The medical staff are checking the extent of damage on the boy." "Who hurt the boy?"

    "A witch, alpha. A poisoned de was pierced to the boy''s heart."

    "I see." Victor wheeled in front of us. He positioned himself between us and the guardians. He gazed at the leader of the guardians that has been speaking in behalf of the group. "Thank you for the information. Dismissed." "But, alpha."

    A frown marred Victor''s face. He did not like that his subordinates failed to follow his order.

    "Do you have anything more to say?"

    "The members of the tribe are talking. What happened in the center brought fears to them." He nced at me and M again. His eyes paused longer on me. "They want your guests out of the tribe''s territory."

    "What?! These people have no gratitude!" Be protested. I have to bow my head so that the staff around us will not see the irritation in my face. "We saved the boy''s life. He would have been dead by now if we did not intervene." I found my alpha mate''s eyes on me. He seemed to have felt displeasure she and Be felt through the link.

    "What else did you hear?"

    "The witch should be removed in the territory, alpha." The guardian cleared his throat before he continued. "Including your caretaker."

    "Clearly, I still need the aid of my doctor seeing that I am still contained in this chair." The other man looked away when the alpha said that. He knew that Victor has a valid point. "Do you have anything more to say?" He bowed his head.

    "Back to work then. Leave us."

    When no one is around, Victor faced them.

    "Doctor nco, bring me to my room. Miss M, please follow us." Hemanded.

    "Yes, alpha."

    I pushed the wheelchair. None of us speak a word until they entered the confinement of the bedroom I and the alpha shared.

    "What happened in the center?"

    Victor was on his feet. He was standing in front of me, my face was between his gentle hands. Worry was etched in his handsome face as he looked down on me. Gone was the dominant alpha that demands from his people in the tribe. I ced my hand above his. My eyes met the green orbs of my alpha mate. Kent is already present. I can feel his concern in our connection.

    "He is so sweet." Be screamed my head. It brought a smile on my face. However, I immediately turned serious when I remembered what happened to Damon.

    "A witch was in the center. She stabbed the boy with a poisoned dagger. I had to use my ability or the boy will die." I exined.

    "And?"

    "M has to protect me from the people that did not allow me to help him. I had to asked for his mother''s approval so that I could heal him."

    Victor squinted his eyes at me.

    "They saw you heal the boy?"

    He breathed out when I nodded.

    "It is also possible that they did not see you heal the boy using your ability."

    We turned to M when she said that.

    The dean of the hospital rolled her eyes. The woman might be feeling left out since she was the third wheel in the room. However, it did not deter Victor. He remained attached to my body. His possessive trait was on the show. "They saw the potion from my purse. I also pour one at the boy''s mouth. They may think that my potion saved the boy with the help of a doctor." M exined. "And Alpha, your people sure did not trust anyone outside your tribe." He nodded. "Not when a witch is involved."

    "Clich¨¦ if I may say so."

    I faced Victor again. The implication of what happened in the center will affect him directly.

    "There was a man." I started. "He was the one who made a scene when I started to help the boy. He was gone before the medical team arrived."

    "I noticed that, too. He was with that witch." M added. "I think, what happened to that boy was part of their plot to destroy you, alpha."

    "Are you implying that the incident happened because you and Lauren are there?"

    The witch nodded her head. "They knew that I am a witch. In the midst of having an injured and wolfless alpha because of the Enchantress would create a mayhem among the people of the tribe."

    I gasped when I also realized the truth on M''s pronouncement. I clutched on Victor''s shirt as I stared at him.

    "They wanted to test you, my alpha. They wanted the people to witness yourpetence and capability as a leader of the tribe."

    "Or theck thereof." M muttered bitterly.

    Victor''s jaw tightened. He knew that whoever was behind this, he wanted Victor to be theughingstock. They wanted to see what will the wolfless and invalid alpha do in a predicament like this. At the expense of my friend, M!

 Chapter 145

    Victor POV

    STANDING before the ss window of my office in the estate, I watched the sun spread its light at the rest of the property.

    It overlooked the manicured garden that covered the side of the huge manor leading to the gates.

    I watched the vehicles that came and left. If I was doing what I usually do before losing Kent, I might be one of the people that walks thewn for my morning run.

    After my regr exercise this morning and a shower, I spent my time observing the menial activities inside the estate. It did not escape my eyes when a person or two would stop by the gardeners and speak with them for a few minutes. It appears that they were having a serious conversation about certain matters.

    A clearing of my throat stopped my musing.

    My beta, Richard, is standing by the door. His hands were in front of him as he waited for me to face him.

    "Alpha,"

    I nodded at him before stepping behind the office table. I upied the swivel chair.

    "Do you have some news for me, Richard?"

    "The rumors have travelled fast, Alpha."

    "Great. I will be expecting guests soon."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    "Thank you, Richard. Tell our men to prepare. They will be here anytime."

    His beta smirked at his order.

    "Yes, Sir." He walked towards the door. "By the way, Alpha, might as well picked a nice suit."

    "Indeed."

    When the door closes, I stood up. I made a quick nce at thewn by the window.

    The sun finally lighted the rest of the gardens. It promises a beautiful day.

    There was a mor from the most members of the tribe to oust M and Lauren from the territory. Instead of following their protest, I rather allowed the two women to stay in the estate.

    Miss M was right. Whoever staged the attack at the center only wanted to test his ability as an alpha. They wanted to use the members of the tribe, create fear amongst them in order for me, as an Alpha to make an action against it. In return, I will have a disy of power. If I still have one.

    Since I did not make an order to remove the two women out of the tribe or make an action in finding the witch that poisoned the boy, the rumor started to spread among the tribe. That I, Alpha Victor, became an ipetent since I lost my wolf, Kent.

    Instead of stopping the rumor and address the people, I allow it to persist. I did not exin myself but rather make a disy of myself in numerous times sitting in the wheelchair. Even when in public.

    "We will know the person behind this." Kent said with conviction.

    "Of course. For sure, they will not miss an opportunity to tell the elders how the tribe needs a powerful man to lead."

    My wolf huffed.

    Kent and I despised the other members of the tribe that wanted to rid me of my position as an alpha. They wanted to be on top in order to have the power rather than use the position to help and protect the tribe. "You lost me once to protect this tribe, Victor." My wolf reminds me.

    "I know, Kent. How can I ever forget the darkest days of my life?"

    "Leaving you was a hard decision, too. I have to do that so that I wille back stronger."

    "I understand, Kent. Thank you."

    When Kent returned from his hibernation after our fight against the Enchantress, I noticed that he was stronger than before. The reason might be because we already found our mate. We found Lauren.

    "I like the tie that has green stripe on it."

    My conversation with Kent halted when I hear that. My hands were suspended in the air. One has the ck tie that has red stripe on it while the other has the green one.

    I returned the other tie inside the closet.

    My eyes went to the beautiful woman on the bed. Anticipation enveloped me as I drew near.

    Lauren is a sight to behold. Though her long hair was a mess, my mate is still lovely without her make-up on.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning, my alpha."

    I could almost imagine my own wolf''s reaction upon hearing our mate said that. Kent''s snout probably in the air as his ears stood proudly. Being called possessively by our mate was great way to be reminded that we was no longer alone. "Did I sleepte or you''re just early?"

    "I am early. I will have uninvited guests anytime today."

    Lauren hummed. She pulled the nkets atop her breasts to cover her nakedness before she kneeled near the edge of the bed.

    She waved at me toe near.

    "You looked impable." She said as she ced the tie in my neck. "y themter."

    "I will."

    I pulled her closer to my body that air was never between us. Our lips touched and her warm mouth enclosed me.

    Last night was great. Possessing Lauren intimately was a pleasure I will always look forward. Waking beside her was even better.

    Our lips parted when I received a link from Richard.

    I pressed my forehead to Lauren''s. "I''ll see youter."

    She nodded. "Be and I are rooting for you."

    The wheelchair is waiting by the door. I sat on it and wheeled myself.

    Richard nodded at me when I approached him. He held the back of the wheelchair as he pushed me in the direction of the conference room in the estate.

    "They were waiting for you, Alpha."

    "How many?"

    "All of them."

    "All?"

    "Yes, sir. Including the representatives of the elite families."

    I smirked at the information. These people cannot wait to rid of me, the disable and wolfless alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe.

    My beta opened the door to the conference hall. I wheeled myself inside and positioned at the head of the table. The seat was removed already to amodate the wheelchair.

    The ten-seated table was fully upied by my uninvited guests. I wanted toughed at their phony respect for me when they remained standing in my presence.

    I waited until the maids finished pouring coffee and tea to the guests. His beta remained by the door. He was the only guardian present in the room.

    "I was not informed that the meeting will be held today?" I started. I also motioned for them to take a seat.

    The four elders were present. They sat on his sides. The rest of his guests were representative of the elite families in the tribe. I was not surprised when I saw Serena and Jason Andrews.

    "My apologies, Alpha." Said the elder in my right side. "With the recent event, we adhere to held the meeting ahead of schedule."

    "May I know the reason for the change of schedule?"

    "The mor of the people to a better leadership."

    My eyes went to Jason Andrews. It appeared that he was better. The injuries that he sustained seemed artificial with nosting consequence physically. He needs a better beating next time. "We will make sure that he will not be able to use that arm." Kent feeds in my head.

    My ex-fiancee was seated beside him. She was unsmiling and has a snooty expression on her face.

    "This tribe needs an alpha that can lead us better. Someone who is strong and powerful." Serena stated. "Not someone who lost his wolf and detained in the chair."

    "Alpha Victor, I hope you understand our aspiration. This tribe needs to be protected from other tribes and intruders." The elder in my left added.

    "With your disability, you can no longer do that, Victor." Jason dered in arrogance. "A witch attacked the center but you did nothing about it. A little boy was injured and almost lost his life. What did you do? You remained in your estate and protected the witch and the woman that may be the possible root of the boy''s injury."

    "Alpha, we are not here to strike against you but as a tribe we have to reim the reputation of Midnight ws."

    My eyes went to the man sitting next to me. He met my eyes but looked away quickly.

    "Then, what is the purpose of this meeting?"

    "Give up your position as an alpha. We do not wish to be seen as a weak tribe because our present alpha has no wolf and disable."

    I looked at the people before me. They refused to meet my eyes except for Serena and Jason who both sport a smug smile on their lips.

    "And if I don''t?"

    "There will be a contest, Alpha Victor."

    "A match, you mean?"

    The elders nodded.

    "Do you still believe that you can win, Victor? What can a man with no wolf and useless legs do against a werewolf shifter?"

    I stared into the greedy eyes of my nemesis. For the longest time, Jason has been eyeing my position as the alpha of the tribe but he was never this bold. Only when I lost Kent.

    "Are you going to challenge me as an alpha, Jason?"

    The representative of the Andrews family stared at me.

    "Yes. Let the elders see who''s stronger to lead the tribe."

    "Has this been decided by the elders?"

    "Why do you think we''re here?" Serena countered. "You are useless without your wolf, anyway."

    The rest of the people in the room nodded when I nced at them. It was a confirmation that the decision has been made amongst them.

    "A fight to death."

    There was a smirk on Jason''s lips when he said that. Arrogance ate him. In his mind, I am weak because I have no wolf and my legs are not working properly.

    On the other hand, Kent is already having a field day in my head. He was growling and scratching in my mind. He wanted to tear the big-headed man that dared to challenged not only his power but also his ability.

    My head lifted when Jason stood up. His eyes turned green indicating that he is shifting into his wolf.

    The people between them raised from their seat.

    Jason roared. He shifted into his wolf.

    "The audacity of this id*ot!" Kent bellowed in my head.

    I straightened in my seat before I pulled myself up. My eyes remained on the wolf meters before me. I also heard the gasped around me.

    I witnessed the change of emotions on Jason''s face when he saw me standing on my feet.

    "N-no!" He yelled. "You can''t be on your feet!"

 Chapter 146

    Victor''s

    POV

    THE moment the door to the office closes, I pulled myself up from the wheelchair that Richard was pushing.

    I loosened the tie that Lauren carefully ced on my neck this morning. I also removed the suit jacket and retained the white dress shirt that was already stained with blood. Not mine, of course.

    "You should clean up, Alpha."

    I nced at my beta as I fold the sleeves of the shirt I was wearing. There was a tear in the upper forearm on my left.

    "Doctor nco will not appreciate if she saw you with the blood on your shirt, Sir."

    I nodded.

    A few minutes ago, Jason and I had an altercation that led to his demise. When he saw that I can stand on my feet, he attacked me.

    Since Kent has been maddened by his show of arrogance in the meeting with the elders, my wolf feed me his anger that led to me having the maximum strength as a human. Kent and I knew that it was not the right time to show them that I found my wolf already. Motivated by anger, Jason confronted me.

    By the use of my muscles and knowledge inbat, I was able to defend myself against Jason even in his wolf form. He was all talk. He was never a fighter to be measured against an alpha like me.

    With a few swipes and defenses, Jason was on the floor lifeless. His eyes remained open even in thest second of his life. I did not feel any remorse when I saw the light went out from his eyes.

    The other representatives of the influential families of the tribe and the elders witnessed how Jason Andrews died in my hand, a wolfless and injured alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe.

    I dropped on the ground after my fight with Jason. I had to show the witnesses that my strength was temporary. That I only rely on my human strength as a long-time warrior not on my wolf. That I was able to stand on my feet due to adrenaline and as a defense against someone who was trying to hurt me.

    Richard helped me stand on my ''useless'' feet and returned me to the wheelchair. My beta was also the one who dismissed the meeting. However, the people who witnessed the encounter still bear the knowledge that I still hold the position of the alpha of the tribe. That the person who challenged me is dead.

    That I was able to defend my position even without of wolf.

    "Get rid of the body. Sent it to his family." I ordered my beta.

    "Yes, alpha."

    Jason Andrews'' mangled body was left in the conference room when the meeting adjourned.

    "Tell the guardians to be alert and the people that were following Lauren and M should be more careful."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Not long after my instructions to Richard, members of the Andrew family barged in my study. Fury was stered in their faces. I was not able to detect grief in any of them.

    "Alpha, they refused to leave the premises of the estate." Richard exined. He was behind the five members of the Andrew n.

    I recognized the two older men and a woman. They were siblings of Jason''s father who was dead already. The two younger men were also ring at me with too much resentment in their eyes. They were also trying to intimidate me with their bulging muscles. I was behind the table and sitting in the swivel chair when they arrived. I was looking at thewn outside by the windows.

    "To who do I owe the pleasure of having all of you in my office?" I asked as I faced them.

    "You killed Jason."

    I leaned my back on the swivel chair I was sitting on. I gave them my full attention. I noticed the only woman in the group stared at my shirt.

    I am still wearing the white shirt that has Jason''s blood on it. I did not mean it to serve as a trophy for them but it appeared that it fueled the hatred of my newly arrived guests towards me.

    "I did. He challenged me for the alpha position in front of the elders. He attacked me in his wolf form." I disclosed.

    It appeared that they did not like what I said that they growled altogether.

    "You should have stepped down and handed the position to someone who deserve it." The woman snarled at me. Her eyes turned green.

    "To Jason?" I asked.

    I am still calm despite the hatred that my guests have been sending my way. Meanwhile, Kent was observing them. My wolf did not like the disrespect that he has been receiving from this particr family.

    I spoke again when no one answered me.

    "How could he assume my position when he cannot even defeat me in my human form? I have not yet recovered from the damage I received from the Enchantress yet the man that you have been pushing to be my sessor died in my hands in minutes." I said with mockery. "You wolfless bastard!"

    "No matter how stronger you said to be, it will not change that you lost your wolf. An alpha must have a wolf."

    "You will die!"

    "Your life for his!"

    "I will have your head."

    They all said it simultaneously. It infuriates me than the fact that they confront me in my own home.

    In turn, Kent roared in rage. My wolf has been trying to suppress his resentment to these insolent people but they have been testing my patient.

    In a matter of seconds, I shifted into my wolf and leapt in the air.

    My huge wolf fell on all fours in front of the startled Andrews. Their eyes widen at the what has unfolded before their eyes. Gone were the fearless individuals that entered the study.

    I knew that I amrger than most shifters even to alphas in general. The mere sight of me shook a normal wolf. It rattled them that they had to question themselves if they will fight back or flee. "Bow on me!"

    My voiced thundered in the study. Kent was livid that he snarled at each lowlife shifters in front of them.

    The five shifters stared at me in shocked. The anger in their faces transformed into fear. I could see their bodies started shaking.

    They were trying to terrorize me minutes ago. In their minds, I cannot fight back because I have no wolf. They threatened me when they came in numbers. They hope to see me shaking by seeing them united. "This can''t be!"

    "No. Kent can''t be back!"

    "But I am back." Kent muttered with pride. "I am the alpha of Midnight ws Tribe. Respect that or leave the tribe."

    Thoughtless, the young shifters pounced on me together. They swing they front paw like an amateur fighter. Needless to say, a simple swipe from me they hurled to the wall beside the door.

    My beta watched them as they groaned in pain on the carpeted floor. Richard shrugged his shoulders when they remained on the floor. He even straightened as his attention went back to his alpha.

    I drew near the older Andrews. The woman stepped back but the two men beside her tried to act brave but their legs betrayed them. They were shaking up to tips of their toes.

    Not only the massive size of Kent overwhelmed them but also the domineering power that radiates from him. Every part of his body was packed with muscled that underwent rigorous training.

    "Do you still believe that I do not deserve to be in my position?" I asked as I walked closer. Every step from me earned a gasp from each of them. I can almost touch the fear from every breath they made. "N-no."

    "Are you going to challenge me like what your nephew did? He was conceited enough to dere that it was a fight to death."

    "You''re a murderer."

    "Am I?" My eyes fixed on the female Andrew. "Jason asked for it. He has been asking for it. He questioned my leadership as an alpha when I lost my wolf. He wanted to fight me when he thought I am weak. His arrogance killed him."

    Unable to ept my dispute, one of the older male Andrews leapt but he was weed by my ws. He ended on the other side of the two other fallen rtives. He was grazed by my ws from the underside of his b****t down to the lower belly. Blood poured from his wounded abdomen.

    He crawled away holding his blooded middle. Terror was stered on his ashen face.

    Kent is out for blood.

    "How many more Andrews will challenge me before all of you yield?" I said in a calm and clear voice. "Kent is back. I am back stronger than before."

    With a war cry, the remaining Andrews rushed. They were targeting my sides separately. Invigorated by their audacity to undermine my ability as an alpha, I jumped behind them before they could reach me.

    I grabbed their napes and knocked them together. Twice. Their squealed reverberated in the study. I threw their weak body by the door.

    Richard remained on his post as he stood ramrod straight. The piling number of injured individuals affect him no more.

    I howled.

    I knew that I am heard in the whole estate.

    "Yield before me! I am your alpha!"

 Chapter 147

    Unknow Person''s POV

    FROM the highball ss in my hand, my eyes went to the person that entered my home office.

    I sighed as I waited for him to approach. He was one of the people that I paid to do my bidding. It was amazing how much money can do. and I have money to spend. After, all Andrews are old money. "Give me good news." I told him.

    The man was clearly nervous as he stood in front of me. He kept on fidgeting. His eyes were everywhere except on me.

    I understand why he acted that way. On my face disyed the damaged I got when I visited the Miller''s estate. Until this moment, my body is still painful due to what that despicable man did to my family. "You said you are going to do something!"

    Those words were followed by my sister''s appearance in the office together with their other brother who was pushing her wheelchair.

    I breathed out. Anger resonated in his being at the sight of our only sister. No one has the right to hurt her or anyone in his family. My other male sibling is sporting the same injury not only in the face in the other part of his body. "Tell me." I ordered the man in front of me.

    "S-sir, ording to my informat, the alpha remained on his chair after you left in the estate. Until this morning, he was seen being pushed by the female doctor."

    "Are you saying that his ability to use his legs is only temporary?"

    "Yes, ma''am. In fact, the alpha appeared weak the whole day after the meetings with the elder and your family."

    We look at each other. It appeared that we have the same thing in mind.

    "I will call you again." I waved my hand to dismiss him. "Work on n B."

    The man bowed his head and quickly headed to the door like his a*s was on fire.

    It was a shame that we left the Miller estate on our backs with either broken bones or blooded face. We were sent home with impaired dignity.

    "What do you have in mind?"

    My eyes went to my other brother. He was pouring himself a drink. He gave one to their only sister before upying the seat before me.

    "We have been hearing that Victor is conniving with the witch and he refused to send his guests out of the tribe''s territory. It appeared that his temporary recovery came from those people." I said with a smirk before taking a sip from the ss of brandy in his hand. "What is your n? We have to avenge Jason, brother. Two of my sons were still recovering from the injuries they sustained from that wolfless alpha. They are yet to leave the house because of the injuries that Victor gave them."

    There was grief on my sister''s voice. Yet the anger was very much visible on her face.

    "Rx. Allow that fake alpha to celebrate on his small sess."

    Since the death of their oldest brother, Jason''s father, I have been the head of the family as the second oldest. Often, I have thest words when ites to decision-making. Suffice it to say, the death of Jason has given me the reign to work on leading the tribe when that Victor Miller stepped down on his position.

    When their oldest brother was still alive, he groomed Jason to be the next alpha although Victor was in the picture. We have money and power in the tribe that we were acquainted with the elders.

    "No, brother. If we let this slide he will recover again. If his recovery was due to the aid of the witch and he is weak at the moment, this is the right time to strike."

    I frowned at the statement of his other brother. I did not like it that someone, anyone, contradicts me. My hold on the ss tightened.

    "Our brother has a point. If we let this moment go, he will be strong again. Jason''s death and my sons'' pain will be in vain."

    I stared at my siblings. I weighed their statements.

    I cleared my throat after finishing the ss.

    "I am already working on the witch''s involvement in Victor''s healing."

    Finally, I saw the smile paint on my sister''s face. It was ruined by the discoloration on her check though.

    They all heard what happened in the market that involves the boy and the two women that were currently under Victor''s protection.

    "Do you think the tribe will believe it?"

    "Of course. That stupid man refused to kick those women out of the tribe. The people will conclude that he was protecting the witch. A lot of people witnessed when that woman made that boy drank the potion out of her bag." I exined. "The tribe has been sensitive whenever a witch was involved in an incident because of what happened to Victor."

    My other brother paused for a moment before he speaks again.

    "Please do not forget that the cause of Victor losing his wolf was because of the Enchantress. Do you think, it was unlikely for him to conspired with a witch?"

    "But how can you exin his behavior regarding the women he was protecting in his vi?"

    My words shut him up.

    "The only logical reason why Victor allowed that witch in his estate was because he gained from her. She is supplying him the potion so that he will recover temporarily and deceive the tribe that he is powerful again." I added.

    Although it was impossible to believe that Victor was protecting another witch in his own home, but the wolfless alpha did it regardless. The stupid alpha made a mistake by not listening to the mor of his people. I will use it for my own gain. He will step down on his position.

    Victor might be clever but this was stupid on his part. The high and mighty Victor Miller of the Midnight ws Tribe is going down.

    His attention went to his other brother when he poured me another drink. He already brought the crystal canister on the table.

    "How can you exin the power that emits from him when he fought against us, brother. It was hard to deny that he was very strong and Kent was obviously present when he swiped us off."

    "Our brother has a point. My wolf felt the fear. Only Kent can do that to her."

    "It was an illusion. That invalid alpha wanted us to think that way. Any witch that can willed magic can create such illusion." I eximed. "Let me remind you also that Victor was a celebrated warrior that he maybe acting on defense because of his knowledge as a fighter. Even in his human form, he can destroy an untrained wolf."

    I am running out of patience with these two. They were insisting on the stupid thought that Victor has recovered.

    That wolfless alpha''s reign will end. He lost his wolf forever. An alpha without a wolf cannot lead.

    "Did you not feel Kent when he howled? He sounded real."

    "Stop speaking nonsense! Victor''s wolf is dead. Kent is gone. It was obliterated by the Enchantress!" I almost shouted. I know that the veins in my neck were visible when I stated those words. "Stop looking for a reason to be afraid of him."

    My siblings quieted. It was my other brother who spoke again.

    "You know what will happen to us if this will not work out."

    "And that is?"

    "We will be expelled from this tribe."

    I chuckled at his pessimistic attitude.

    "That is not going to happen. I will not let that happen." I dered. "Victor losing his wolf was the opportunity that has been presented to us. We have to im and use that opportunity so that Andrews will lead this tribe to its finest." There was unease on my sister''s pretty face. It was upsetting to see that even my siblings were doubtful of the break that has been given to us.

    "Make sure that this will work, brother. I give you my full support." My sister eventually said. "To Jason."

    They raised their sses.

    "To Jason."

 Chapter 148

    Lauren''s

    POV

    IT was Victor''s dark face that greeted me when I entered the kitchen to get water. I came from the training room for my daily exercise.

    It has been my routine since I became Victor''s caretaker. Not only I realized that it was good for me but it also be amon ground for me and my partner. It also made my wolf stronger. "Good morning." I said when he did not say a word. Victor was in deep thoughts that he was not able to notice that he was no longer alone. "Everything alright?"

    I opened the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water. I finished half of it before drawing near Victor.

    The alpha of the Midnight ws pack was staring at me but remained silent. It seemed that he was physically present but his mind was elsewhere.

    I pushed the wheelchair aside so that I could stand beside Victor who was seated by the table.

    "I thought you and Richard are on an errand."

    I was toldst night before we fell asleep that he will leave early in the morning together with his beta to do something. I was not surprised when I woke up alone this morning. Victor sighed deeply before pulling me closer. He ced his warm palm on my lower back as he gazed into my eyes.

    "It''s done."

    "Where is your beta? Why did he leave you alone?"

    "He''s cleaning up."

    I frown at him when I noticed the stter of blood in his shirt. It was only a few spots but at our proximity, I can smell the hint of copper from him.

    "Tell me it''s not your blood." I uttered with worry.

    Victor shook his head. "It was the blood of the traitor."

    Surprised by his response, my hold on the bottle of water tightened. I looked at Victor with questions in my eyes.

    "I found the person that has been spying on us in the estate. He was working with the Andrews. It was the reason why the Andrews knew what is happening inside the manor."

    He said that with suppressed anger. But I could feel his fury in our connection as mates.

    "It was a good thing that we remained vignt." He added.

    He was talking about their decision to use the wheelchair despite us knowing that he was fully healed already. I already removed the remnant of dark magic that the Enchantress has ced on his veins that paralyzed his legs. "What is your n now?"

    "I will show these people who I am and what I am to them. They should know that I am their alpha, their king." He said in gritted teeth.

    "How are you going to do that?"

    "I am going to kill them. One by one."

    I released a sigh. I know where he ising from. I caressed his face. Stubbles is starting to grow on the side of his cheeks.

    "This is what they want you to do, my love. They wanted you to make a mistake so that they could use it against you."

    Victor held my hand in his bigger ones. He pressed a kiss on my palm before looking into my eyes.

    "They have been spreading lies, Lauren."

    "And those are?"

    "They were using M and you as dark witches. That I am conniving with dark witches. The Andrews started rumors that my recovery was temporary and it happened because of the potions made by your friend." Victor eximed in frustration. "I will destroy every person that the Andrews paid to do their bidding."

    "That''s not a solution. That will keep the rumors quiet for a while but eventually, it wille out again."

    "What do you want me to do, Lauren? I cannot allow these people to tarnish your reputation when the truth is, you have been helping me all this time."

    I sent Victor a smile. I stroked his face as I stared into his troubled eyes.

    The words that I was about to tell him to ease his worries was halted when they heardmotion from a distance. It was reinforced by their sensitive hearing. "Alpha, the people are gathering outside the estate."

    They turned to the guardian that appeared in the kitchen. He bowed his head in respect.

    "They were protesting about the rumors that has been spreading in the tribe about the dark witch." He continued. "Especially the children that has been targeted by the witch at the market."

    "I will be outside. Call Richard."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Victor went back to his wheelchair and allowed me to pushed him towards the living room of the manor. Even at a distance we could hear the protest outside. They must have entered the premises of the estate already. The guardians blocked the entrance. As they drew near, their mor is bing clear.

    They wanted to speak with the alpha. They wanted to banish the witch that has been in the alpha''s protection inside the estate.

    My eyes went to the hand that touched mine. It was Victor''s and his eyes were on me.

    "I will meet them alone."

    "I want to be there with you."

    "Please."

    I eventually nodded. I respect his decision. I also trust him to do this on his own.

    I watched him wheeled himself towards the line of the guardians. Towards the possible danger. I breathed easier when Richard met him before he faced the thickening crowd. "What is this about?" Victor''s voice echoed.

    I remained on my feet as I listened. I fidgeted but I trust my mate, my alpha, that he can resolved this issue with his people. Victor is, after all, an alpha male. A leader of his own right. "You have a witch in your care!"

    "How could you connive with a dark witch after what happened?!"

    "Take them out of the tribe!"

    "She was the cause of our children being harmed!"

    "SILENCE!"

    Victor''s voice boomed in the vicinity. There was authority in it but Kent''s dominion was not visible.

    The yelled from the protesters died down. Somehow, they have listened to their alpha''s order.

    "She was not the cause of the children''s injury in the market."

    "Then, why are you protecting her?"

    I frowned when I heard that voice. It was a man''s voice and it was not familiar. It held confidence that disyed that he was important in the tribe.

    In Victor and I''s connection, I felt his resentment toward the person who spoke. Out of curiosity, she peeked between the guardians that were blocking the main entrance of the mansion.

    Before the door of the manor was a set of stairs leading to the driveway in and out of the estate. Beyond the stairs were the cluster of people protesting before their alpha who was seated on the wheelchair. Behind Victor was his beta who was also watching the rest of the protesters.

    "I am protecting her because she has nothing to do with the lies that has been spreading against her." Victor responded after a while.

    "There has been witnesses that one of the women made the boy drank a potion from her bag."

    "That''s true. In fact, without the immediate response of the two women that you have been using, the boy would have died on site."

    "Really? Or was it your idea so that the people of this tribe will ept that your temporary recovery was due to the aid of the people that you have been protecting?"

    What the man had said created an uproar in the crowd. They were whispering among each other. However, my eyes remained on the man that has been questioning Victor. On his lips painted a malicious smirk.

    "Indeed, I recovered. It was also true that the reason for my recovery was the person that you have been destroying with your lies."

    The man chuckled. He did not deny the allegations. Rather, he red at the alpha.

    "Did you really recover, Victor? Or are you making this people believe that you are recovering to remain in your position?"

    "I am in position because I am still the alpha of this tribe. The person who challenged me has met his demise. The elders can attest to that."

    Rage appeared on the man that appeared to be leading the demonstrators.

    "Are you not denying that a dark witch has something to do with your temporary recovery?"

    "I will say it again. I have recovered. Yes, through the help of one of the women." Victor raised his hand when the members of the tribe started speaking again. When they stopped talking, he continued. "Because one of the women is a doctor. She is my personal caretaker. She has been helping me through therapy."

    "Lies!"

    Unable to stop myself, I made my way between the bulky guardians and marched towards Victor.

    I stand beside him and viewed the people before me. They were also looking at her with questions in their eyes. Although some were already doubting my presence with their alpha.

    "It was me. I am Alpha Victor''s personal caretaker and doctor. I aided him through his recovery." She spoke clearly.

    "Lauren..."

    I heard my mate whispered that. When I looked down at him, concern painted his handsome face. I smiled at him to put him at ease.

    "It was through me that he recovered. Just like your alpha, I am blessed with a powerful wolf. I am no witch but I have the ability to heal." I announced.

    My deration garnered different reactions.

    "Another lie to conceal Victor''s connivance with the witches."

    I squinted at the man who has been using Victor. His eyes were full of anger. They were focused on both of us.

    "It''s true."

    Her attention went to the woman who spoke among the crowd. It was Damon''s mom. She walked closer to the front of the protesters.

    "If not for the doctor, my son would have been dead by now. It was through her healing powers that saved my Damon."

    "NO! That woman is under Victor''s long list of paid staff so that they will act like he was back to being mighty."

    "Mister Andrews, now would be the time toe clean." The alpha spoke that quieted the crowd. "I paid a visit to one of your ''employ''. I have learned that it was you who has been spreading rumors that I have witches in my care and I am conniving with them so that I can deceive the tribe that I am healed."

    There was an indication of threat on the alpha''s voice when he said that. I wanted to smile because it made my mate more enigmatic and attractive.

    "Because you are no alpha! How could a person lead a werewolf tribe when he himself lost his wolf? Step down from your position! You owed it to the people of the Midnight ws Tribe!" "You''re right. I owed it to the people of the tribe."

    Victor stood up from the wheelchair. I smiled at him when he stood beside me like no injuries happened to him. We paid no attention to the gasp of surprised from the crowd.

    "He is lying to us again!" The male Andrews yelled. "His recovery is short-lived. It was the potion that made him stand on his feet." "SILENCE!"

    It was the alpha''s roar. Victor together with the supremacy of Kent, the throng at the front door of the manor went silent in surprise.

    They felt the power of the alpha wolf. They could feel it in their bones. Kent is back.

    The male Andrews who was standing before them turned pale. He, too, can attest that Kent is back.

    "I am done with your fabrication of lies against me, Mr. Andrews. Your family has been a nuisance in this tribe. I hereby dere the rest of your family expelled from the Midnight ws Tribe!"

 Chapter 149

    Third Person POV

    AT the sound of the familiar roaring from the direction of the Alpha''s estate, every people in the tribe stopped what they are doing. They gazed at each to ask for reassurance that they indeed hear the same sound. Joyful cheers erupted to each and every corner of the territory.

    Their alpha is back after a long while. The doubt and fear that has been surrounding them will finally disappear at the mere presence of the Alpha''s wolf.

    "Kent is back!" They chanted. Even the small children that were ying in the streets were pronouncing the same words.

    Kent is back.

    The whole ce in town danced and pped at the knowledge that the mighty wolf is back. The tribe will reign again as one of the powerful tribes. Gone was the apprehension that their alpha leader was wolfless.

    Over the next few days, the tribe was in celebratory mood. They were happy that Kent is back. The Andrews also left the territory the next day after the expulsion that Victor has proimed on the night that Kent showed himself to his subjects. They have no more face to show since it was already uncovered that they were the source of the rumors against the alpha and his guests.

    The punishment should have been death but Jason already made the sacrifice for them that Victor chose to give them banishment out of the tribe.

    In lieu with the matter, Victor sent people to look for the dark witch that hurt the children at the market. After a week of fruitless endeavor, they finally found the witch hiding in the in sight. She was brought to the estate before the alpha. "She is not talking, sir."

    Victor peeked a nce at the woman inside the cell.

    The woman was tied to the wall. She was blooded and her clothes were torn by the hem of the dress. Her hair was a mess and stered on her face. There were scratches and discoloration in her wrist and ankle.

    "She was found in the woods living with the locals. She lived alone and socialized with everyone to a bare minimum. Even the nearest neighborhood which was hundred meters away was surprised to learned that they were living with a dangerous person." Richard disclosed. "They denied being chummy with her."

    He looked at his nerd beta. Richard''s vocabry has been improving. However, Victor already expected from the beta to know about the person. He was indeed very reliable.

    "Do we have evidence that she was the person that we are looking for?''

    The other man nodded.

    "Potions and herbs were found in her hut. Even the knives that she was about to use were hidden in a box. Miss M confirmed that the potions areced with poison together with the knives. The herbs are also rare nts and they were the same poison that was used at the children that has been harmed." He exined at the alpha.

    "Everything is pointed at her?"

    "Yes, sir."

    They went silent as they observed the witch that appeared to be unconscious. She was unmoving but alive. Even at a distance, they can hear the woman''s steady heartbeat.

    "We tried everything, alpha. Miss M even made a potion that would make her speak the truth but it was of no use. She appeared to be immune of it."

    "She is of no use to us, then?"

    Richard nodded again.

    The alpha is about to leave when the woman opened her eyes. Her attention went to the two men standing outside the metal bars of the jail cell.

    A smirked shed on her blooded lips when her focus zeroed on Victor.

    "Hello, alpha." She greeted in a hoarse voice.

    It seemed that she has been screamingtely.

    "Why don''t you ask me what you want to know?" The witch moved her head so that her messy hair will not obscure her view of Victor.

    "Why don''t you tell me what I want to know?" The mighty alpha said instead.

    He earned a chuckled from the woman. Contrary to the expected witchyugh, it sounded like a dry cough.

    "I''m sorry for my poor appearance, by the way. I did not know that we are going to be seeing each other face to face. I thought I still have a few days before your men showed up on my door." Victor shrugged.

    "No worries. I expect less from you. A woman that hurt innocent children should not look any better."

    The womanughed again but it was followed by a real cough. She spit blood mixed with saliva on the dirt floor.

    "The true enemy is cloth in a sheep''s clothing, alpha."

    What she said caught Victor''s attention. He stared at the woman.

    "Tell me then."

    "They said you are powerful. A mighty one. Show it then, King."

    "Who are the ''they'' that you are talking about? Let us cut to the chase, witch."

    "You are powerful enough to have found your wolf again, alpha. You can find what you are looking for. Just be careful who to trust. That would be your downfall."

    The witch knew which string to pull. Kent is already agitated inside him at what she has been insinuating.

    Is she trying to warn him? Or she just wanted him to doubt every person around him.

    "Tell me where the dark witch is hiding?"

    Instead of responding to him, the woman sent him a sneer.

    "You will die if you refuse to speak." He warned.

    "Either way, I''m dead. Removing the Andrews out of the picture is just the tip of the iceberg, alpha."

    After regarding the woman, Victor left the prison cell. He ordered his beta to get rid of the witch since she seemed to be not going to start talking about what he needs to know. With her alive is a threat to the people of the tribe. Since he already announced that he has fully recovered, he has been moving about in the estate on his feet. There is no need for him to act like he was still an invalid and wolfless alpha.

    He went to look for the woman that has been the reason why he was already on his feet.

    He found Lauren in the sun room with her friend. They were having tea andughing at something that M had said.

    "And the man of the hour is here." The administrator of the hospital said with a smile.

    M picked the teacup from the table and sipped at it. Her teasing eyes were on Lauren who was smiling widely at her alpha.

    "Hello, M." He greeted as he approached the woman who made his heart beat faster than normal.

    He kissed the top of Lauren''s head.

    "Can we have a moment, M?"

    "Yes, sir." The witch saluted before she stood. She left the couple after a while.

    "Everything alright, my alpha?"

    Victor sat beside his personal caretaker. He grabbed Lauren''s hand and enclosed it with of his.

    "I am worried." He muttered with sincerity.

    "About?"

    "Your ability has been exposed. It has been a long time since the likes of you has been known and she had a bad fate."

    Using her free hand, Lauren caressed the skin between Victor''s eyes. She massaged the knot that has formed there.

    "I am fine. I can protect myself. I have been stronger since I have been with you." Lauren smiled at her partner. "I think, that''s because we are true mates."

    He sighed.

    "Not only that your life is in danger because your power has been exposed but also, the people learned that you are my true mate. My enemies will use you against me."

    "I trust that you will protect me."

    "With all my life."

    Cutting the space between them, their lips touched.

    Victor pulled his mate closer to his body. He lifted Lauren and ced her on hisp, their lips were still connected.

    As if she remembered something, Lauren pushed Victor. She looked around them only to realized that they were alone.

    When her eyes went back to her mate, Victor was frowning but his hands remained on Lauren''s lower back.

    "What if someone came in?" She said with embarrassment.

    "No one with half a mind will disturb us."

    "How would you know that?"

    "I will cease his existence."

    Lauren''s eyes widened but eventually released a heartlyugh. She pinched the alpha''s cheeks before giving his lips several small kisses.

    "I''ll still say no, my alpha."

    "Lauren..." He groaned.

    "No. This is no ce for whatever you have in mind."

    "Then I will bring you to the ce when I can do whatever I have in mind."

    Before Lauren could even say her response, she was lifted off her ass. Victor carried her like a sack of potato and ran out of the sun room. The female doctor''s giggle resonated in the silent wall as they thread in the direction of the bedroom. Anyone who can hear the couple''s antics shook their head as they smiled to themselves. They were happy that their alpha finally found his true mate. The woman who epted him even when he was at his worst.

 Chapter 150

    Manuel

    POV

    My eyes went to the family picture that was hung in the study.

    It was of me, L, and Janice when thetter turned eighteen. It was taken in the ballroom where thevish party was held for my youngest daughter''sing of age.

    I invited the alphas and their children as a way also for Janice to get to know other tribes as the possibility for her to meet her true mate.

    An invitation was sent to Lauren through the insistence of Janice. She said she wanted our family to bepleted on her birthday. Instead of epting the invite, I was told off and Janice cried when she heard of it.

    L insisted to have the picture erged. She wanted to ce the picture in the receiving room for everyone to see but Lauren objected. My eldest threatened them to be kicked out of the house if they insisted to put it there. We are reminded again that it was her house and her grandfather put it in her name in his will. To end the discussion, I ced it in the study despite Janice and L''s disapproval.

    Thinking about it, because of the scandals that had happened in thest few months, I should have listened to Lauren. I thought she was acting rebellious because I am favoring Janice more. However, Lauren was telling the truth and my other daughter was ying us all along.

    "Have you heard the news, Manuel?"

    My mother, Susan, came in the study. She has a cane in her right hand to help her walk steadily. Slowly, the old woman drew near.

    I noticed when she sneered at the sight of the picture on the wall.

    Since Janice created more and more embarrassing situations that put the family on hot waters, my mother has been cold towards her. She became indifferent to L even more. She reasoned that L spoiled our daughter too much to make her behaved that way. "What news, mother?" I asked after giving the picture ast nce.

    "Lauren is Alpha Victor''s mate."

    I looked at my mother who seemed happy by the news.

    "I heard about it, too. It has been the topics of the different tribes recently. Not only that Alpha Victor recovered from his injury, he also found his mate." I agreed to her rying the information I also heard. "Then you heard that they were also considered a powerful couple?"

    "What do you mean, mother?"

    "Idiot!"

    The other end of the cane was struck to my forearm. I was taken by surprised and stared at the angry woman in front of me.

    Unapologetic with what she has done, Susan continued.

    "Didn''t you know that it was Lauren who aided that alpha to recover? It was not because she was a doctor, Manuel! Your daughter''s wolf has the ability to heal! Do you know how rare that ability is?"

    "What? That can''t be true, mother. Lauren''s wolf is weak. Why do you think she was not showing her wolf to us?"

    "Because we refused to see it. And your eyes were always on your scandalous daughter." "Mother!"

    "Isn''t that true?" The old woman''s eyes squinted on me. "Janice brought nothing in this family but disgrace. Not only she destroyed the rtionship between our tribe and the Lunarko''s by snatching Lauren''s fianc¨¦, she also killed her own baby." "Stop! Janice is still my daughter."

    "Stupid!"

    My mother huffed in anger. I have nothing to say to defend Janice. What she said was true and I even allowed Janice to do her thing despite knowing that Lauren will be hurt.

    I have nothing but regret on the way I treated both my children especially on Lauren. My eldest daughter only wanted her mother''s memory, myte wife and true mate, not to be tarnished and forgotten. Instead, I did the opposite and brought the woman I cheated

    on with my first wife. I even dered to the public too early at my wife''s passing that I have another daughter who was only a few months younger than Lauren.

    Not only I destroyed my rtionship with my daughter, I also broke Lauren''s heart by always siding on Janice who eventually brought shame into the family and the tribe.

    "You should find a way to contact Lauren."

    Startled, my attention went to my mother who seemed to be deep thoughts. The old woman is clearly nning something.

    "I have done enough damage to my daughter. Leaving her alone and wishing her happiness is enough as a payment for hurting her all these years." I announced.

    "NO! You are a moron if you do that. This is our chance to bring glory to our tribe again, Manuel."

    I sighed when my mother knocked the cane on the carpeted floor twice.

    "Mend your rtionship with Lauren."

    "It was ruined, mother. I already cut my connection with her when I banished her from the Full Moon Tribe. She wants nothing to do with us especially now that she found her mate. She has a new tribe." I exined to her.

    "Exactly. She has a new tribe and that is the Midnight ws Tribe. Midnight ws Tribe! A very powerful tribe with great reputation. Alpha Victor is well respected in themunity. He is a millionaire. Imagine what he can do to us, Manuel."

    I chose not to respond to my mother anymore. She saw no reasons. She only sees what she can gain from Lauren''s mating.

    I hurt my daughter enough. Not doing anything at the moment is the best thing I can do for her.

    Michael''s POV

    Nursing on a ss of brandy, I watched the shadow of the curtain being swayed by the winding from the opened window in the room. The only illumination was the singlemp beside the bed. It was in its dimmest flicker at this time.

    I have been confined in the house for a couple of months now. In the beginning, I only did it to avoid Janice''s calls and clingy attitude. But when things went downhill, from losing his baby, braking off his engagement with Lauren and announcing his iing wedding with Janice, I have been finding myself alone most of the time in my own bedroom trying to think of my choices.

    I have been enthralled with Janice''s attention that I chose to leave Lauren even though I am promised to her since we were kids through our parents'' great friendship. Had I not been weak to Janice'' seduction I would have been married to Lauren by now. There would have been no issues and their tribes would have been in good rtionship until now.

    I sipped the alcohol from the ss as I contemted on the bad choices I made.

    I deeply regret my moments of weakness with Janice. As much as I wanted to mend my rtionship with Lauren since Janice is out of the picture, it seemed to be impossible.

    It has been circting in the tribes that Lauren has found her true mate. That is none other than Victor Miller of Midnight ws Tribe. Alpha Victor is a powerful man with equally powerful wolf. Even if I wanted to assert my desire to take Lauren back, I am not strong enough to go against that man. I made enough embarrassment tost me a lifetime to make an action against my parents'' will. My father not trusting me anymore is a huge blow to my confidence.

    Wanting to breath fresh air, I stood up with the empty ss in hand. I opened the door of my room and thread the direction of the kitchen.

    The hallways were lighted indicating that it was night time again. Another day is about to pass that I was not able to do anything productive but staying emotionally down in my room.

    I stopped on my track when I passed by my parents'' room. It seemed that they were still awake. I was about to move ahead when I heard my mother''s exasperated voice.

    "How long are you going to tolerate your son, Kean?"

    "What is it this time, Vanessa?"

    I remained on my feet. I decided to listened to their conversation.

    "It has been weeks yet your son is still detained in his bedroom like a monk. Is that the kind of person that you wanted to lead this tribe?"

    "He is young and heartbroken. Give him a break."

    "You have been easy on him. It''s the reason why he grew up weak."

    "Stop it, Vanessa. This is a bad time for him. He lost a child and Janice is nowhere to be find. He might have learned that his ex-fiancee is now mated to Victor. This is not a good time to pressure him."

    I frowned when my mother sneered. She was never a doting mother to me since day one. I should not expect anymore that she would change.

    "It all boils down to Lauren, isn''t it? Lauren and her mother will always be in your good side, Kean."

    "Vanessa..."

    "Remember what Lauren has done to our precious-"

    "Stop it."

    My father''s warning was followed by my mother''s crying. However, their conversation added more questions in my mind than answer. "She has the ability."

    Vanessa whimpered over and over.

    What ability? I questioned in my head as I marched towards the kitchen to fill my stomach with real food.

 Chapter 151

    Victor''s POV

    The sight of the orphanage put a smile on my lips. Holding Lauren''s small hand in mine, we walked ha The shock face of the dean was the first thing that greeted us when the huge door opened. "Oh, goddess!" Missus Katrina uttered.

    A hand covered the good woman''s mouth as she looked at me with tears in her eyes. Before I knew it, Lauren wasughing beside me as she watched the whole thing unfold. It was her idea. I wanted to su The old woman pulled away. She was still unable to speak a word. Her eyes were looking at me up and "You''re are not dreaming." I said with fondness. "I can really walk."

    The woman wailed like a child as she wiped the tears that kept on falling on her beautiful face. Smiling, I wiped those tears away as I looked at her.

    "I am better now."

    The dean nodded. She sniffed and picked herself up before smiled widely.

    "I never been so happy to see you back on your feet, Alpha Victor."

    "You and me both." My mate agreed with an equally wider smile.

    "Enough of your crying, Mrs. Katrina. All is well now." I eventually said, getting embarrassed by receivi "I know. This is a happy day, Alpha. Come on in, you two. Aside from me, there is one person that is ve We walked at the corridor threading in the direction of the yground.

    "You knew?" I asked.

    "I am old but I am not a fool, Victor." Gone was the emotional woman. With a brow raised, Mrs. Katrine Lauren has the louderugh after the dean said that.

    "Busted, eh?"

    I chuckled at my woman.

    hand towards the entrance.

    ms were on my waist and her head was on my chest as she cried.

    Mrs. Katrina watching me stand from the wheelchair but Lauren said otherwise. Tears were still descending on her face.

    much attention from both women.

    opy to see you." The older woman said in a much lively tone. "He''s in the yground where he usually is."

    ed at me. "You and the other boys have that hiding ce."

    "I did not remove it because some of the boys considered it as a safe ce for them. Away from the seeing eyes of the older people and their friends. A ce to rest their troubled minds." I released a deep breath. "Thank you."

    The woman waved her hand in the air. "Don''t mention it."

    We halted walking when they reached the door to dean''s office.

    "I''ll see youter, love birds."

    Even from afar, I recognized the sole boy sitting in swing. No one was around except for him in the yground. sses are ongoing at this time of the day.

    Eli looked so little sitting there by himself.

    I ced a couple of my fingers on my lips and blew. A whistle exited my mouth.

    The little boy was startled. With a hint of fear on his face, he looked around him to find the person who whistled.

    The rm on his face dissipated when his eyes focused on me and Lauren. He immediately jumped from the swing and ran towards us.

    "Alpha!" He screamed in joy.

    He repeatedly called me while running. He even hopped a couple of times. All the while, a grin was stered on his face.

    Yet, the young boy stopped on his track when he was three meters away. His eyes were wide that I was afraid his eyeballs would pop out.

    "You''re standing!" He eximed.

    "I am."

    "You''re standing." He repeated.

    "He is." Lauren also answered with a chuckle.

    "You''re standing?"

    "Is that a question, Eli?" I said with augh at the boy''s recurring statement.

    "You are really standing!" He hollered before he sprinted again.

    Eli embraced his chubby arm on my thighs.

    To prove him that not only I can stand, I am also healed and back to my stronger self, I pulled him up and threw him in the air and catch him again. I did it twice. The boy''sughter resonated in the ce.

    "Oh, my goddess, Alpha. You are healed and strong again." Eli voiced out when I put him on his feet again.

    "Yes."

    He turned to the silent but smiling woman on my side.

    "You healed him as you promised, Luna."

    "I did." Lauren admitted. "I promised you, didn''t I? Alpha Victor is not meant to be on a chair, young man."

    She tapped Eli''s nose after she said that.

    "Thank you, Luna. You made me very happy."

    "Just doing my job, Sir." She saluted at Eli who smiled proudly. "I cannot allow the best warrior train under another alpha."

    "That''s right. I will be Alpha Victor''s best warrior." Eli flexed his chubby arm.

    Together, they marched to the swing that Eli vacated. The boy sat in one and held on the rope.

    "Alpha Victor, pushed me up. I want to see beyond the walls."

    "Hold on tight then. My Luna, you can have the other. I will push the both of you."

    Lauren nodded. Just like Eli, she held on the ropes tightly.

    My jaw started to hurt as the smile on my face remained. I barely smile much lessugh but whenever I am with these two people, happiness manifested in my heart that made my lips moved upward. I smile even wider I heard Eli and Lauren''sughter as pushed even harder.

    "Higher!" The boy screamed followed by his giggles.

    My heart is bursting with happiness.

    This orphanage is my happy ce. I am safe here like I did many years ago.

    I turned to Lauren. My mate has her eyes closed as she raised her face in the sky.

    The rays of the sun made her skin glow. The wind blew her hair and covered her face. She is very beautiful and I am a lucky man.

    "Do it now."

    I shook my head when Kent said that in my head.

    My wolf is also watching our mate as we looked at the sight before us.

    "Patience." I responded.

    "Patience, my ass. There is no better time than now, Victor."

    I breathed out. Between the two of us, my wolf was never patient.

    Contemting on my wolf''s advice, I stopped pushing the swing that it slowly move to stop.

    "That was fun." Lauren said when she pressed one foot on the ground.

    She gathered her hair andbed it with her finger.

    I watched her did the menial things with wonder. Whatever this woman is doing, it was fascinating in my eyes. The mere task of breathing, it made her even more beautiful.

    "Are you alright, Victor?" I blinked my eyes. Lauren has her eyes on me. "Victor?"

    I remained silent as I looked into her eyes that were looking softly at me.

    "Hey."

    "I love you." I pronounced.

    Lauren sent her a smile. "I love you, too, my alpha."

    I was about to drop a kiss on my woman''s lips when giggles stopped me. I groaned in disappointment.

    I almost forgot that there was a boy with us.

    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t mind."

    That earned a melodiousugh from Lauren. However, my disappointment disappeared when a kiss was pressed on my right cheek.

    "Alpha Victor, deserved a kiss, Eli. He has been good boy." Lauren told him.

    "I guess, you''re right. He must have followed the doctor''s order that made him heal from his injury." Eli said nonchntly.

    "He did."

    "Well, you can kiss him again." Lauren chuckled. "But I heard that kisses will give you cooties." It was followed by a shrug.

    "Oh? No more kisses then. I don''t want to have cooties."

    Watching Lauren interact with the boy made me imagine little kids around them with miniature image of both of them. It was by far a wonderful sight.

    We can only have those little mini me and Lauren if I do the right thing. And I will do the right thing. Being with his best ''man'' is the best time to do that.

    I slowly inhaled a lungful of air.

    "Lauren..."

    I stopped mid-sentence when Lauren ced her opened palm between them. She pulled her mobile phone from her pocket.

    I sighed as I watched her pressed a few keys on the phone. I straightened when a frown marred her pretty face.

    "Lauren?"

    "It''s my grandmother." The woman said anxiously. "I need to call her. Excuse me."

    Lauren stood up. She distanced a little as she pressed more keys on the phone before cing the gadget in her ear. Worry was all over her face as she waited for the person to answer on the other line. "We need to go. She''s not answering the phone."

    "Who was it?"

    "It''s my grandmother. She''s not answering the phone."

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know."

    I turned to Eli who was looking at us innocently.

    "We have to go, Eli. Would it be alright if we leave you here?"

    "I''ll be fine, Alpha Victor. Just do what the adult things do."

    "Thank you."

    I messed the boy''s hair before pulling Lauren away from the yground. We went straight to the parking lot as Iposed a message to Mrs. Katrina that we have to leave due to an emergency. The driver immediately opened the door to the back when he saw us approaching.

    "What happened?"

    Lauren ced her other hand on herp with the phone still attached on it. She was frowning.

    "My grandmother is not answering my calls, Victor."

    "What happened to her?"

    "She sent me a message."

    "Can I see it?"

    I grabbed the phone when Lauren gave it to me. It was already in the inbox.

    Grandma Anna

    Come see me. Bring Victor. ASAP.

    I looked at her and spoke firmly.

    "Step on the gas. We need to see Lauren''s Grandmother Anna."

 Chapter 152

    Lauren''s

    POV

    After a short pause I took a quick peek at Victor. I was not able to stop the giggles when I saw him turned to statue when I finished the call with my grandmother, Anna.

    answer my call after three tries.

    We are still on the road from the visit at the orphanage. The happy hour with Eli was cut short when I received a short message from my grandmother. I went berserk at the message that I thought something happened to her. It did not help that she was not able to On the fourth call, she answered already. It turned out that the text message was just an invitation for her to bring Victor when I visit her.

    While I was on the phone with my grandmother, I knew that Victor was listening. Clearly, he heard that the only blood family that has value to me was inviting us together for a visit. Victor went pale beside me.

    "Are you alright, my alpha?" I asked with a teasing smile on my face.

    He faked a cough before ncing at the driver.

    "Let''s head to the estate, please." He announced.

    "Yes, my king." The man behind the wheel responded before turning to the nearest exit.

    Victor grabbed for my hand and enclosed it with his. I grinned at him when I noticed that his hands were cold. His face wasced with apprehension.

    The mighty and confident alpha that most werewolves feared of is anxious of meeting an old woman.

    "What was your grandmother like?"

    I was the one who cleared my throat this time.

    "She''s very cuddly and warm. She was the only home I knew since my mother died. That woman is a protector even when she knew that I can take care of myself." I started. "I''m d that you have her."

    "Me, too." I sent him a smile of reassurance. "She hates my father''s guts, by the way."

    We shared a knowing smile after that.

    "Do you think she''s going to like me?"

    I cleared my throat again as I viewed him under myshes. I restrained the smile from forming in my lips when I saw him fidget under my scrutiny.

    "Lauren!"

    Theughter that I was trying to hold back was released. It resonated inside the car.

    I kissed the back of his palm when I noticed the increasing frown on my partner''s eyes.

    "She is going to love you. My grandmother is just worried. Now that my ability has been disclose to not just us, she wanted to see for herself that you wanted me not just for my healing power but also for me."

    "If that is the case, we have to visit her soon, my Luna. She has to know that I have clean intentions. I want you. No, I love you, Lauren. I have to tell your grandmother that you will have another person in your life that will protect you."

    Tears pooled in my eyes as I stared in Victor''s eyes. Not only I see honestly in there, I also felt in my bones the reality of his every words. He has been doing that even when he was still confined in the wheelchair and unknowing of my ability to heal him and bring his wolf back.

    "Grandma would love to hear that."

    I was pulled closer to his body. I felt him kissed the top of my head.

    "However, I have more pressing issue to address."

    "And that is?" I asked as Iid my face on his warm chest.

    "We should buy her gifts for our visit."

    I lifted my head and looked at him in the eyes. "Are you trying to bribe my grandmother, Victor?"

    Iughed even louder when I saw him blushed.

    The journey home was in a lighter mood as I continue to tease Victor. It carried on the whole day whenever we passed through each other in the mansion. It happened more than once.

    It waste in the evening when Victor entered the bedroom that we shared. He was looking tired.

    No words shared between them as he went to the bathroom. It was followed by the sound of the shower.

    While waiting for sleep toe, I browsed the medical cases I brought from the hospital. It was the one that upied my time whenever I am not doing anything. It helps me get new perspective.

    I was about to get ready to sleep when my partner exited the bathroom. Victor was wearing nothing but a towel that covered from the waist down.

    Not meaning to, my mouth watered at the beautiful specimen in front of me.

    His pectoral muscles were in great form that made his chest even more powerful. I just remembered that I sleep on top of it most of the nights.

    My eyes went down to his dashboard abs that invites for a touch.

    I licked my drying lips at the sight. I shook my head when Victor walked towards the ensuite wardrobe. Desire upied my mind at the mere sight of his well-endowed body.

    Even from where I am, I can still see the descending water rolling on his back. I breathed better when he was gone from my sight.

    Iid on my side and turned themp on. No longer than a couple of minutes, Victor''s side of the bed moved. A warm and very naked front touched my back.

    My heart skipped a beat.

    "I haven''t forgotten what you did, my Luna." Victor whispered in my ear.

    He was pertaining to the teasing that I gave him because of my grandmother''s invitation.

    What came next excites my womanly part.

    My alpha licked the back of my earlobe while he verbally uttered the punishment that he is going to give me.

    I moaned when his hand moved inside the silk pajama shorts that I am wearing. Whimpers went out of my lips when his hand found its target while his mouth was drawing fiery kisses in my neck towards my shoulder. Everything that his hand and mouth touches created a burning path that leads to my womanhood. "What do you say, my Luna?"

    "Ah..."

    His thumb touched my cl*t. I writhed when he made circr motions.

    "I do not like to be teased, my Love."

    I bit my lower lip when his other hand squeezed my right breast. A swear followed when his thumbs and index finger yed with its crown. "Please..."

    My voice was raspy. With my eyes close, I knew that my orbs were burning with need in the same way that my core is moring for attention. "Kiss me, please."

    Victorid on his back and lifted me.

    My legs positioned on his sides as I sat astride his middle. The moment my palms touches his chest, he pulled my hips down and fused what is between our legs.

    My nails scratched his skin when he entered my wet core. It went all the way deeply that I moaned at the delicious sensation.

    I sobbed when I went down from my high. I pressed my cheek on his chest as I catch my breath. Victor was also breathless.

    He caressed my bare back. Until this moment I did not know when my clothes disappeared. I must have lost my mind while Victor was making his way with me.

    My eyes went to the opened window of the veranda. It must be where the cool air came from. The thin curtains were being swayed by the night wind. It also lulling me to sleep. "Lauren,"

    "Hmm," I mumbled.

    My mind is already on its way to dreand. His fingers that were making circr motions on my back is dozing me off.

    "The moon as my witness, will you spend the rest of my life with you?"

    My eyes snapped open when I heard that. I turned to the veranda again.

    The shadow of the moon and its bright light illuminated in the swinging curtain. After a short pause, I lifted my head and looked at man I just finished making love with. Victor is staring back at me with his unwavering eyes. His fingers never stop caressing the naked skin on my lower back.

    "W-here-" I cleared my throat when my voice sounded gruff. "Where is the ring?"

    His lips went up at my question.

    Using his other hand, he opened the drawer on the side table at his side of the bed. A small, ck velvet box was ced before me.

    I pulled myself up. I covered myself with a nket and leaned my back at the head of the bed.

    Victor gave me the box again.

    I sighed. I started to feel nervous as I held the velvet box in my hand.

    "My Luna,"

    "Give me a sec. I''m nervous." I said with a chuckle.

    "Me, too." Heughed, too. "I guess, it''s a good thing. Being anxious is better than being afraid."

    "I''m not afraid of being with you."

    His face is about to descend on mine when I pushed him away with the palm of my hand that is not holding the box.

    "At thing at a time, my alpha."

    "Take your time, then." His lips went to my forehead before he sat beside me.

    The glittering bluish diamond greeted me when I opened the box. It was surrounded with small, white diamonds. The white gold band made the whole thing elegant. "It''s beautiful."

    "It has no value without your answer."

    I blinked my eyes as I ogled the ring. I moved it out of the case and gave it to him.

    "Let''s make it official then." I responded with a wide smile on my lips.

    He immediately grabbed the ring and pushed it on my finger with an equally wide grin. He pulled my face and game me a long kiss.

    "I love you, my Luna."

    "I love you, too."

    We admired the gorgeous ring on my finger as weid on the bed side by side.

 Chapter 153

    Lauren''s POV

    "I can''t believe that we haven''t done this in a while."

    My eyes went to my friend when she said that. The woman has a satisfied smile stered on her pretty face.

    M walked ahead of her. She is already holding several shopping bags in both her hands. She was every bit of a shopaholic at the way she looked at the moment.

    "Come on. We have more shops to visit."

    I sighed. They were are at the mall.

    Earlier this morning, M came to me to asked me to go shopping. Since their first time doing it in territory of Midnight ws Tribe was interrupted by the incident caused by a witch, I immediately agreed. However, I wanted to regret my decision when I remembered that M is a beast when ites to shopping.

    My friend has the energy of a child whenever she decided to shop. She literally embody the words, ''shop until you drop.

    "I''m done. I am going to a coffee shop and wait for you until you''re done." I said in resignation.

    We have been going from one store to another for about a couple of hours and my feet are hurting already. "Oh, no, you don''t."

    I was pulled back and pushed to the nearby store.

    "I have no more money to spend, M. May I remind you that I am on my leave of absence at the moment?"

    I sat at the couch of the store. I sent a smile to the female attendant who drew near when we entered the clothing store.

    "Do not worry about the money, dear. I have that cover."

    I squinted at the other woman.

    M pulled out a ck card and waved it between us.

    "Your sweetheart gave this to me when we cross path this morning. I told him that I am going to ask you toe with me to the mall." M exined with a smirk.

    "He did?"

    "Yeah. He told me to pay for every purchase you will make and also to buy gift for your Grandma Anna."

    I scratched the side of my forehead when I heard her. Eventually, I chuckled when I remembered Victor''s reaction of my grandmother''s invitation. I have not told M about it. For sure, her friend will have a goodugh, too. And Victor will not like it that he will be embarrass that another person learned of it.

    "Is this for keeps, Lauren? I mean, that handsome alpha looks yummy and everything. He is for keeps. Are you keeping him?"

    Her friend is looking at her like a celebrity reporter waiting for a very juicy detail.

    "Yes, I am." I immediately responded and pulled the ring that I kept in my pocket.

    I was supposed to keep the engagement between me and Victor until I told my grandmother but this person is M. She has been my good friend for so long. She also stayed with me despite the issues and challenges from personal to career. She has been saving my ass for a long time. M deserved to know.

    "Oh, my!"

    M grabbed my hand and stared at the gorgeous jewelry on my finger. Her other hand covered her mouth since she was attracting attention already. Even the female attendant was trying to hide her smile because of M''s reaction.

    I am also grateful that aside from us, there was only one other customer in the store and she was on the other side.

    "By the way, can you get us scarves to choose from? Thank you." My friend requested to the staff before turning her attention back to the ring. "This is so beautiful. When did this happen?"

    "Last night?"

    "Before or after the best part?"

    "After."

    "I would have said yes not because the ring is to die for but because you looked like a girl who has been made love with thoroughly."

    "That, too."

    We giggled like school girls after I said that.

    "This calls for a celebration. I buying us an early dinner."

    "Sure. Use your own money."

    "But of course."

    After they paid for the silk scarves, they went out of the store. Since it was alreadyte afternoon, we decided to walk along the busy streets of the central territory where restaurants and bars were stationed.

    After a short walk, they stopped in front of shabby restaurant. The fa?ade showed modesty but even from the outside, we could smell the enchanting scent of the grilling meat.

    We thread the cobbled path walk leading to an open cottage with a few stairs out front.

    I was surprised to see that inside the ce was already bursting with life that only a few tables were avable. The diners paid us no made as they chatted away with their ownpany. "Great! They are serving drinks."

    M grabbed for my hand and pulled me inside the restaurant.

    My mouth watered when I reached the door. The smell of grilling meat assaulted my nose that my stomach rambled in hunger.

    "I''m so excited to eat, my friend."

    We upied the nearest table that can amodate four persons. The shopping bags were ced below the table.

    "What can I get youdies?"

    "I would like to try your bestseller rib barbeque." M answered quickly. "And while you''re at it, please bring us our first set of beers." "Would that be all?"

    "For now."

    The moment the wait staff left, they both looked at the busy ce.

    It was homey and rustic. The wood paneling and the table and chairs were made of good lumber that created an ambience of an old tavern that can be seen in the old movies. Even the dim, yellow, hazy light dwell well with the rest of the designs inside the restaurant.

    The rib barbeque was to die for. The meat is very vorful and tender. It has the smoky taste but very savory. Just great for beer. M and I dug in when the moment it was served.

    We tried other assortment of grilled food. The beers kept oning, too, that their giggles turned to louderughters.

    "Give me a minute, woman. I''m going to thedies'' room." The tipsy M muttered as she was also stands.

    "Take your time. Powder your nose, too. We''ll never know, you might bump into your future man."

    "Future man, my ass. Cheers to that!"

    They clinked their bottle and drunk half of its content. I was able to ce the bottle of beer on the table but M chose to bring it with her when she turned her back. "Ooops!"

    My head lifted and focused my attention to the owner of the familiar voice.

    M was only a couple of steps away from the table that we are upying. She was having a stared off with an angered woman.

    "What the hell? Watch where you are going, woman."

    "I''m sorry. Are you alright?"

    "Of course not!"

    The woman started patting her bag. At first with her bare hand but she grabbed for the napkin from the nearest table. All the while, she was spouting words that the bag was damaged. Meanwhile, M kept on apologizing. Guilt was written on her reddened face.

    The scene is already attracting unsolicited attention.

    "What is happening here?"

    It was from a tall man who drew near.

    "Darling, she ruined my bag."

    My attention went from the bag to the woman that M bumped into. She grabbed the man''s arm and shoved the ''ruined'' bag to his chest.

    "What? But its new."

    "Exactly!"

    "This clumsy woman dumped her drink on it." The womanined with exasperation.

    "I''m really sorry. Look, I will pay for the damages." M said calmly.

    "Do you know much this bag cost?!"

    The design was familiar. I have the same variety but of different color.

    My eyes zeroed on the bag. I looked for the damaged that M made.

    It was not visible at this distance and the dim light did not help, too.

    "I don''t but I am willing to pay for the damages."

    "This bag costs eighteen grand, you idiot!"

    I heard collective gasped from the customers in the restaurant.

    The woman''s voice is already so loud that it resonated in the area. Also, the conversation in each table already stopped that themotion was the only thing that can be heard. "I''m really sorry, okay. I will shoulder the cleaning fee for that bag."

    "You should, idiot."

    I breathed out and stood up. I made my way to my friend.

    "How much for the damages?" It was me who asked the woman.

    The conversation in the dining hall started again. They are done listening to the incident.

    "It would be two thousand dors." The woman dered.

    "What?" The startled M asked. "Is that a limited-edition bag?"

    "It''s a Birkin bag. I told you, this bag cost eighteen grand." The snob woman eximed.

    "It''s the cost of your clumsiness, woman." The tall man said with annoyance.

    "The price that you are asking from my friend is already the cost of the bag that you are holding." I uttered in defense for M.

    "And who might you be?"

 Chapter 154

    Lauren''s

    POV

    My chin lifted and stared into the eyes of the tall man who appeared annoyed by my presence.

    "I''m with her." I responded. My attention went back to the woman stered on his side. "If it''s an original Birkin, the tiny liquid that was dropped on it will not even damage the bag. If it does, it has a lifetime warranty period that you can return it in the

    manufacturer for quality issue. In fact, thepany will pay you and even give you another bag if the liquid indeed made a damage on it. It is supposed to be water proof." I added, mentioning the guidelines inserted inside the bag if it was bought as authentic and "What are you trying to say?"

    new.

    "You already know what I am implying. I have the same brand but it is in silver edition. Should I tell you how much it''s cost?"

    I looked at the woman''s orbs intently to tell here that I mean business.

    The woman huffed in surprised but looked away eventually. She knew that she was cornered. She looked at her boyfriend who immediately came to her rescue.

    "It doesn''t change the fact that your friend damaged my girlfriend''s bag."

    "No, it did not. But two grand for the cleaning fee is too much for that kind of bag."

    "Baby..." The woman whimpered helplessly.

    M and I looked at each other at her dramatic plea. She is every inched a damsel.

    My eyes blinked twice when the woman started to fake crying on the man''s chest. I did not smell the salty tang of her tears in the air. What an actress.

    Naturally, the man reacted in favor of her. It was sweet but not genuine. I would have gag if it is not a restaurant.

    "Not only that you and this woman are rude. Instead of expressing your regret to the mistake that you made, you intended to embarrassed my girlfriend."

    I breathed out. Another, stupid man mindless of the truth before his eyes.

    "My friend has been expressing her apologies over and over. She is also willing to pay for the damages but the price that your girlfriend is asking is far too much." I exined.

    I still try to muster my cool in the situation although the woman''s doing reminded me of the antics that Janice used to get her way in the situation despite being at fault. And had the men eat it at the palm of her hands.

    "Look, if you really wanted to pay for what is due, pay now!" The woman said in anger. Her smokey eyes were sending daggers on M and I.

    If she was crying, those smokey eyes would have been ruined by now. Her make up would have been ruined.

    I released a deep breath before I faced the man again.

    "I don''t want to repeat myself but the bag that your girlfriend owned was a good replica of the original. I don''t need to check inside to see that it has uneven sewing pattern. I don''t want to start on the buckle but it was the dead giveaway." I pointed out. "Besides, the little liquor will not do much damage on that bag."

    "You--!"

    The woman pointed her index finger at me. All the while she was ring but still upromising on receiving the amount of money she was asking from M.

    I pulled the hundred dor bill from my pocket together with a couple of twenties and gave it to the woman.

    Her eyes widen in shock as she blinked on the bills that were on her palm.

    "Darling, kick them out of this ce." The woman said in irritation. She threw the money on the ground.

    I wanted to roll my eyes at her snooty attitude.

    She was already caught red-handed. Instead of making amends, she chose to be a brat.

    "Ladies, either pay up or I will have you kick out of this ce."

    "W-what?"

    "I am the manager here. Either you leave on your own or you will be drag here by the security."

    "You can''t do that!" M protested.

    "Watch me."

    To my annoyance, his girlfriend sent us a smirk. She was still stered on the manager''s side. In her mind, she already has the upper hand.

    "Hey, L. Can you ask the security toe here?" He ordered to the female waitress who passed by.

    "Yes, Sir."

    M stood closer to me. It seemed that the effects of the liquor totally disappeared from her system.

    "I did not know that you are an expert on expensive bag." She whispered on my ear.

    "I am not but when I happened to buy one out of spite, I had to check for myself that I am buying the authentic one. I saw it on youtube." I whispered back.

    "When was this?"

    "When that asshole chose Janice over me. I have to walk off my anger. I walked in a store and did not know that they sell those highly expensive bags." I exined. "When I was asked to choose, I pointed the silver one and has no idea that it was a limited-edition. I had it wrapped and gave my credit card only to be billed with the ginormous amount of money I spent because I was angry."

    My friend chuckled beside me.

    "I will never shop angry again." I added.

    "I need to see it for myself. But, thank you for standing up for me."

    "You''re wee."

    "Where is the security, darling?" The impatient woman asked.

    "Oh, they are here." The manager dered when two men in ck with the word SECURITY printed in front of their shirt approached.

    Both sneered at M and I before the security reached them.

    "Remove these women out of the premises." The manager told the security. "They were creating disorder in the restaurant.

    To our surprised, one of the two bulky men grabbed for the manager''s arms and held it in his back. The other man got hold of the woman in the arm. They both resisted. Surprised appeared on their faces. "What is the meaning of this?"

    "Let go of me! You should apprehend these two not us!" The woman objected. "Don''t touch me."

    "You can''t do this! I am the manager here. You are working for me."

    Even I was taken aback by what is happening. However, I was even more startled when Mughed beside me. Herughter is bing moreical by the minute.

    "Take your hands off me. I''m your boss!"

    "Excuse me."

    Despite the giggles of her friend that quite distracted me, I turned to the person who just came in.

    He was a tall man. On the lean side and maybe, a little older that I was. He hasughed lines in his face. "S-sir..."

    "Baby, tell this man to get his hand off me." The dramatic girlfriend told the manager.

    On the other hand, the manager turned pale at the sight of the man who just came in.

    "Correction, they were working for me. You are working for me."

    "Sir..."

    "I am having a great conversation with my friend when I overheard themotion you are having." "Y-yes, sir. These women are disturbing our patrons. I will have them removed in the restaurant, sir."

    "No, need. I have heard enough." The man announced. "Kick them out of my restaurant."

    "Sir? NO...!"

    The securities pulled them away.

    "I will have your paycheck sent to you in the morning." He added as he waved his hand. "Leave my property."

    "You can''t do this!"

    "Watch me. Leave!"

    Still bbergasted by the situation, my attention went to M. Her friend is grinning.

    "What is wrong with you?" I asked in disbelief.

    The man was having a conversation with the couple and the two security personnel. I paid then no mind since I was also wondering at the turn of events. "It''s a small world, my friend."

    "What?"

    "You are a lucky woman. You have connections in your hand."

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    I stared at my friend with questions in my eyes. All the while, M has a wide smile on her lips.

    Still wondering, she followed where her friend is looking.

    Behind her, were Victor and Richard. They were watching the man who kicked the couple out.

    The beta of the Midnight ws tribe sent them a smile. He tipped the imaginary hat on his head as he nodded at them.

    "That''s what I am talking about." M uttered. "Sometimes, I wonder if boyfriend is stalker. He always knew whenever you are in trouble, missy." "Should I be afraid?"

    I asked that while Victor and I were looking into each other''s eyes.

    "Toote, my friend. Toote."

    This time, it was me who giggled.

    "I''m very sorry." The lean man said when he came back to us. "He should have learned a lesson by now."

    I smiled at him. "Thank you."

    "Doctor Lauren nco, right?"

    "Yeah." I said. Now, I remembered why he was familiar.

    "I knew it." He smiled widely as he shook my hand. "How are you?"

    M cleared her throat when the man is still holding my hand.

 Chapter 155

    Victor''s POV

    RICHARD following behind me, I went inside the barbeque restaurant owned by a great friend. We were immediately ushered by one of the uniformed staff to the VIP room.

    The restaurant was new in town but the number of people I saw when I entered the ce showed that the business is thriving. The smell that surrounded the ce was mouth-watering that anyone would immediately feel hungry upon entrance. It has also a rustic vibe that felt homey. Its name also indicates that the owner has a great sense of humor. I can attest to it since we grew up together.

    The ce was a good ce to go on a Friday night with friends to chill and have a drink or two to talk about the weather and simple matters. It seemed that the diners were having a good time judging from theughter I heard when I passed by to get to the VIP room reserved for us. "Wee to Smokin'' Hot, my dear Victor!"

    That''s what greeted me when the door to the VIP room opened. David''s grinning face was contagious.

    The man hugged me and we pped each other''s back. He has always been affectionate and jolly eversince. He and Richard shook hands.

    "How are you, beta? Is your boss as grumpy as before?"

    "That''s an inborn talent, Sir."

    David snickered at Richards response.

    "Come on, guys. Have a seat, please."

    Smokin'' Hot is owned and managed by David. He established the business in the territory a couple of months ago. The man loves to cook and his specialty was anything that can be cooked through fire. Quite literally.

    The man has a love affair with burnt wood. He loved cooking and burning things using the charcoal.

    He and I knew each other since they were in middle school. At first, no one would believe that we will be good friends. Back then, I was a big and robust teen while David was tall andnky. He was being picked on while no one wanted to be on my bad side. An appetizer was served on their table together with iced cold beer.

    It appeared to be a jpeno wrapped in bacon strips.

    "Dig in, my friend. You will have your favorite sea foodter." David said before he clinked his beer in my bottle. "Don''t be shy, Richard."

    "Thank you, sir."

    "I feel like a teacher whenever you say that, beta."

    "You are a professor, sir."

    "That''s true." The owner of the restaurant admitted before he chuckled.

    Indeed, David is also a part-time teacher in themunity college. That was after his sudden vehicr ident a year ago.

    He used to work overseas as an engineer in an oilpany. He was home for a vacation when his car was, unfortunately, hit by a truck driven by a drunk driver. David thought it was his end but he woke up with his lower body paralyzed due to the dislocation in his spinal disk.

    Come to think of it, David and I had almost the same fate. We both miraculously lucky to heal from lower body paralysis. However, mine was because of the Enchantress while his was a human error. "Yow, alpha."

    My musing was interrupted when I heard David calling out for me. I frowned when I spotted the grin on his lips.

    "Yeah?" I asked before sipping from the bottle of the cold beers.

    The frosty drink was a good remedy for the humid afternoon. Although, the night was already approaching but the humidity of the season gets to me.

    "A little birdy told me that you found your mate."

    "Is that a question?"

    "Of course not, my friend. I want juicy details."

    I rolled my eyes at his antics.

    I grabbed one of the wrapped jpenos and bit on it. I nodded in approval when the juicy and cheesy tastes of the inside collided in my mouth. The spicy tang of the jpeno added vor, too. "That''s what I am talking about. Is it to your liking, alpha? Your beta is already in his third. I don''t need to ask him if he likes it."

    I turned to Richard who was seated beside me. He sent me a thumbs up before grabbing thest one on the te.

    I finished the jpeno in two more bites and swallowed it with thest of his beer.

    "Good food, David. Thank you."

    More foods were serves on their table. It was an assortment of pork and the seafoods. Beers followed, too.

    "So, tell me of your mate, my friend."

    I cleared my throat before I opened my mouth again.

    "She''s beautiful. Perfect."

    "Wow! Coming from you, that''s loud." David turned to my beta. "Is this true, Richard?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "You have an A plus on your next exam."

    Richardughed beside me and gave David a toast.

    "Congrattions, man. I mean it. I never thought that you will find your mate in this lifetime. I thought you are going to spend your miserable life with that woman."

    "I got lucky, I guess."

    "You are a lucky man. Imagine, you are a grumpy person and you got a mate. If I am not your friend, I would be afraid of you. Even your ex-fianc¨¦e feared you, Victor." David is smiling when he said that. "That Serena girl was after your reputation as a powerful alpha. It was the reason why she epted the engagement."

    "And she threw it away when he learned that my injury has the possibility of being permanent." There was no bitterness when I said that. "But it was a blessing in disguise. I met my true mate and we are together now." "Right. Cheers to that!''

    They clinked each other''s beer bottle before taking a sip.

    I was about to say something when we overheard amotion outside the VIP room where we are staying. When it continued, David excuse himself.

    Richard and I nursed on the bottle of beer while waiting for my friend toe back. When he was not back in five minutes, I decided to stand up and look for him.

    Although I can no longer hear themotion outside due to the collective conversation of each table in main area.

    "I will have your paycheck sent to you in the morning. Leave my property."

    That''s what I heard when I opened the door to the VIP room.

    David is speaking to a man who has his arms on his back by the security personnel. The other security officer is holding a woman by the arm.

    The couple seemed to be resisting. Yet, they were pulled away eventually despite the protest.

    However, my attention focused on the familiar woman standing behind David.

    It''s my beautiful mate, Lauren!

    My wonderful caretaker is standing with her good friend. M seemed to have noticed us already because she has a wide grin on her face. And Richard went rigid beside me. These two seemed to have something going on. I will ask him about it in another day.

    A scowl appeared on my face when David approached the two women. He seemed to know Lauren and I did not like it that my mate appeared to know him, too!

    My frown deepened when David drew near. He came together with M and Lauren.

    "Victor, look who I found?" David said cheerfully.

    My eyes followed where his palmnded. In Lauren''s shoulder.

    I wanted to raise my fist and throw a punch on my childhood friend''s grinning face. I also wanted to make sure that the punch would leave a mark on his cheek that he would not able to exercise his capability to smile for at least a couple of days.

    "This is Dr. Lauren nco. This is the woman that saved me from me. Without her, I might be dwelling in my misery until now because I am unable to use my legs." The cheerfulness in my friend''s tone was pretty clear.

    I looked at Lauren who was also staring at me.

    "Ain''t she pretty? May I remind you, Victor, that you have a mate." David joking mustered. "By the way, Dr. nco, can I invite you and your gorgeous friend to join us?"

    "Oh, sure. I''m M."

    "Hello, dear. It''s David."

    They shook hands and I almost feel the brewing tensioning from my beta at the sight.

    We went back inside. Chairs were pulled for the women.

    To my delight, Lauren was seated in front of me. M was beside her.

    "Victor, did you know that Dr. nco was my attending physician? She was the angel that restored me back to my old self."

    Lauren sent me a nce.

    "I''m just doing my job." She countered.

    "Still, thank you."

    "You''re wee, then."

    "Come to think of it." David ceased the wine bottle on the table. "I brew this myself and I brought this here because I am meeting my good friend, Alpha Victor of Midnight ws Tribe. There is no more special than being with you here, Dr. nco. After all, I owe you my second life."

    I red at my friend. I am starting to hate every word that exited his mate. Despite the uracy in them, I still hate it. The words were full of dedication and they were direction to my woman!

    I watched David affectionately nced at Lauren who seemed a little ufortable of the attention.

    "Have a taste, Dr. nco. I would appreciate your assessment of the wine. Mind you, it was not in the market yet."

    The flute was given to her who reluctantly epted the drink. Lauren gave me a quick look before lifting it towards her rosy lips.

    Unable to stop myself, I took the wine *s and drank the rest of the wine.

    It was bubbly and sweet. Well-blended and concocted. Great for special asions and definitely keep the drinkers sobber. "Victor!"

    I stared into the eyes of the person I grew up with. The person who has been with me in my teenage years.

    David was taken aback by the anger in my own eyes.

    "The wine was not overly sweet. Just right. Congrattions!" I announced. "By the way, I want you to meet my mate."

    I took hold of Lauren''s hand and intertwined our fingers.

    "This is my mate, Dr. Lauren nco."

 Chapter 156

    Victor''s POV

    Shock marred David''s face at my deration but he immediately recovered. A wide grin painted his lips.

    "Wow! A small world indeed." He expressed. "Congrattions to the both of you. The more reason that we have to celebrate."

    I nodded. I was thankful that my friend did not in any way touch Lauren when he said his congrattions.

    Since our rtionship was out in the open, not that we wanted to hide it, I pulled Lauren''s chair beside me. I even ced my arm at the back of my mate''s chair. I do not mind being called possessive at this point.

    Although, it has been announced in the tribe that I already met my true mate, many were still clueless who the woman really was. They knew that she has the healing power, but they did not know that her name was Dr. Lauren nco. David was a testament to it. "I''m still in awe." David added. "Let me formally introduced myself. I''m David Williams. I am good friends with Alpha Victor. In fact, if you wanted to know juicy details about his childhood escapades, I am your man." Laurenughed at my friend''s statement.

    Drinks has been distributed in our table. David opened another bottle of the wine that he personally concocted. More food was served, too, including the sea foods that my friend personally prepared just for me. "For my friend''s mating." He raised his ss.

    We all did the same before taking a sip.

    Indeed, the wine will be a good addition for tonight''s celebration. Aside from being with David, the person I knew since I was a bit younger, but also with Lauren, my true mate.

    "However, it''s mind-boggling to learn that my childhood bestfriend is mated to the person who saved me from being a cripple."

    "Cheers to that." M made another toast.

    "Thank you, Dr. nco." My friend said when he put his ss back on the table.

    "I told you, I am just doing my job."

    "But, Doc-"

    "My mate is a very good at what she does, David." I agreed. "And I am a jealous person. You have been praising her like a fan boy."

    Being a jolly person that he is, Davidughed harder at my statement.

    "I rest my case then."

    I knew that Lauren is bing ufortable every time that David mentioned about how she helped him in his previous injury. If there was one thing that my mate is not good at, that is bragging what she did in the past or on using her healing capability. I held Lauren''s hand under the table when David''s attention went to M whoplimented him about the restaurant''s interior and services.

    "Thank you."

    I smiled at Lauren when she whispered that.

    "You''re wee, my Luna."

    I pressed a kiss on her temple before focusing my attention to the conversation between M and David.

    It turned out that they were talking about the manager that he just fired minutes ago.

    "I have heardints about his attitude. I thought it was just a random mistake. Too bad, his resume was great."

    "He is using his position in the restaurant against a customer. It''s bad for business." Mmented. "Not that I believe in the saying that the customer is always right."

    "And not on my watch. As a business owner, I am always after the satisfaction of my customers. As much as possible, I want them to believe that they are always right." David said with augh. "One thing that I do not like best is for him to use the same behavior to person who I owed my life with."

    I sighed when my friend winked at me after he mentioned what Lauren has done to him in the past. In a subtle way this time.

    "David,'' Lauren started.

    "Yes, ma''am? Is this the part where you are going to ask me about the juicy details of your mate''s past?"

    I rolled my eyes at David''s antics but I never contradict. My attention went to the woman beside me who was grinning when she gave me a nce.

    She is such a beautiful woman. I am indeed a lucky man. I thank the goddess for allowing our paths to collide.

    I gripped her hand with mine before smiling back.

    "How did you two met? I mean, Victor seemed to be the serious type and never a people person while you seemed to be the heart of the party."

    "That''s right, Luna. Your mate kept to himself most of the time and it did not help that he was a transferee back then. We went to the same school, by the way."

    "How was he?"

    David cleared his throat. "I was the nerd. You know, the usual thin andnky boy. The big boys picked on me and usually go home hungry because someone else ate my lunch."

    "Poor boy. Where are these kids now?"

    He nced at M. A smirk was on his lips.

    "They transferred to another school in the middle of the school year when I got a new friend named Victor."

    "Why?"

    "Because I was bigger than them and they happened to get to know my fist first before my real name." I answered without introduction.

    "That, my friends, was the reason why my high school life became easier." David said those words proudly and ps in the end. "this guy right here is the person who save me in more ways than one." "So, you are a bully?"

    "No, my love." I answered Lauren. I stared at her in the eyes. "I don''t want anyone picked on anyone because they can. Or because someone else is weaker than them."

    Fondness appeared on the face of my new fianc¨¦e. She even caressed the side of my clean-shaven face.

    "I''m so proud of you."

    "Thank you."

    Our faces were inches from each other when a series of clearing of throats were heard in the background.

    "I

    I guess, someone will have a long night. What do you think, David?" Lauren''s good friendmented.

    "You''re right, darling."

    Richard cleared his throat even harder.

    It got my attention. I peeked on my beta who was ring on the restaurant owner.

    I have bever ask my beta on what''s between him and M. I have been noticingtely that there was tension between them whenever they were in the same room. "Lauren, I have known Victor for not having a romantic bone in his body. Where did he bring you on a date so far?"

    I turned to Lauren when I heard David utter that question.

    To my dismay, the woman besides me chuckled. I knew that Lauren is remembering our first date. The date that started out well but was ruined by that sted movie. "He did alright." Lauren said with giggles. "Well, except for the movie."

    My beta choke on his drink. He knew about that adult film. I confronted him about it.

    David hummed.

    "Don''t tell me that he showed you an adult movie, Lauren?"

    He got her answer when Lauren burst outughing. M followed.

    I felt my cheeks burning. Until now, I still felt humiliated that I will never ask anyone to do such menial job in the future.

    It added to my difort that David seemed to enjoy the humiliation I am experiencing at the moment.

    "I did not know that you have that in you, my friend."

    "Shut up, David!"

    "Cheers!" M raised her ss. "To more movies."

    "Oh, no!"

    The rest of the people in the VIP roomughed at Lauren''s protest.

 Chapter 157

    Lauren''s POV

    Applying my lipstick on, I nced at Victor from the mirror. He was buttoning the white inner shirt of his suit.

    As usual, he looked impable and a pure ounce of male testosterone.

    "Whatever happens give me a call."

    I nodded at Victor after he said that. I think it was the fourth time in the span of ten minutes.

    "I will give you a call, my Alpha."

    After tying his shoes, he drew near the vanity mirror where I was seated.

    He was standing behind me. Our eyes met as I looked at him in the mirror.

    I finished putting on the red lipstick. I tried very hard not to react on the deepening frown on his face.

    "Do you really have to go to your grandmother now?"

    "Yes."

    "We''re supposed to go together."

    "I know but she will understand that you are a very busy person." I turned around to face him. I grabbed his hand. "I will be fine. Attend the meeting. The tribe needs you. They have missed you." "But-"

    "Victor, I will be alright. M ising with me. Besides, I will send you an SMS every time."

    My alpha mate sighed before he nodded. "Be careful."

    "I will."

    He pressed a kiss on my hair after I deflected when he tried to kiss me on the lips. The frown on his face deepened though.

    "I love you."

    "I love you, too. Don''t be too hard on them, Alpha Victor."

    He waved his hand before exiting the door to our bedroom.

    A smile is still stered on my lips as I gave myself a once over.

    The idental reunion in Smokin'' Hot restaurant did us good. Meeting David made me learn a few things about Victor. Indeed, my mate is a good man. He might be a man of few words but he is a dignified man.

    We exchange a few conversationsst night after we went home. In fact, we had an exchange of stories about our childhood. Somehow, we were both lonely kids but found people that took care of us when we needed someone. In my case, I had my grandmother while Victor had Mrs. Katrina.

    Our childhood where not full of sorrow, after all. We both have stories of childhood mischief of our own.

    "I am so d that we can still go with just us." M eximed beside her.

    We left the mansion already. And M was very happy when she learned that Victor allowed me to leave without him but with the provision that I have to use his car and the driver was a person of his choosing. Another one of his trusted guardians. "Of course. Victor will still allow me to leave without him. He''s just worried."

    M rolled her eyes. "That man wanted you for himself."

    "Speaking of just ''us'' girls, I have been thinking of traveling."

    As if Christmas came earlier than December, M turned to me with a very wide grin. I worry that her lips would literally split. "Where are we going?"

    Iughed harder at my friend''s reaction. "Well, this is me saying that I am taking a break from my duties as a doctor in the hospital." "As if you''re not on a break yet." M retorted. "You have been exercising that leave of absence, my dear."

    "Hey! I am working with the VIP."

    "VIP, my ass."

    We bothugh at out banter. We are acting like silly girls.

    "By the way, we have to go to my apartment before we proceed to Grandma Anna. I have to get a book."

    I already told the driver before we left the mansion.

    "No issues. Send your mate a message, madam. You don''t want your alpha mate to go ballistic."

    I giggled at her response.

    I have been holding my mobile phone and sending Victor SMS of my whereabouts. From leaving the mansion going to the apartment. "Being in a rtionship gives me headache."

    "But being in a rtionship, an exclusive one, is also fulfilling."

    "Oh, please."

    My friend for a long time covered her ears. It was an indication that she did not want to hear about the clich¨¦ things that couples do. "Wait here. I will be back in a couple of minutes."

    I literally ran towards the front door of my apartment and picked up the thick book. I was locking the door when I saw a man approaching me.

    I knew him. He was from the Lunarko Tribe.

    "Good morning, Dr. nco."

    "Hi."

    I nced at the car. The guardian was about to march towards me when I shook my head.

    "I was sent here to give you this."

    My eyes went to the envelope with my cursive name on it.

    "How did you know I was here?"

    "I did not, Dr. nco. This is my third day here. I was told not toe home without giving you the letter."

    Out of curiosity, I grabbed the envelop. It has the seal of the tribe.

    "Miss Delia ordered me to give it to you, Dr. nco."

    Delia is Michael''s grandmother. The old woman used to give me warm hugs whenever I visited the tribe when I was younger. I literally did not have a bad blood against the woman but I also did not get any aid from her when my engagement from Michael has been severed because of Janice. I thought I would have an ally in her when I was betrayed by her grandson.

    Inside was an invitation letter from Ms. Delia. She personally wrote the letter asking me to visit the Lunarko Tribe.

    Contemting on it, I stared at the in paper.

    My mother and Alpha Kean has been very good friends. It was the reason why Michael and I''s engagement has been schemed.

    I heaved a sigh.

    Despite not liking to be with these people, I have to step foot in Lunarko Tribe again. Maybe this is an opportunity for me to know the truth behind my mother''s death. The idea that Janice told me has not left my mind. Hopefully, Alpha Kean can give me a clear answer why my mother decided to kill herself and left her young daughter to fend for herself.

    "I ept. Tell Ms. Delia that I will be there in a few hours."

    The messenger bowed his head before turning his back on me.

    Holding the thick book, I ambled towards the waiting car. The enveloped was on its first page.

    "I know that face." Mmented the moment I sat beside her in the backseat. "Who''s that man?"

    Unsmiling, I met the eyes of the guardian behind the wheel through the rearview mirror. He started the car but was not driving away.

    "Let''s head to the Lunarko Tribe."

    Two pairs of eyes were looking at her in surprise.

    "Luna, it is best to tell Alpha Victor first before were drive there."

    "He has a point, Lauren. We are going to another territory. You are no longer the Lauren that that you used to be. You are now the mate of the powerful alpha Victor of the Midnight ws Tribe." M rationalized in serious tone. I breathed out. My friend has a point.

    Victor needs to know that she will enter another Tribe''s territory. Moreover, the territory was her ex-fianc¨¦''s tribe.

    I reached for the mobile phone and dialed the Victor''s number. It was answered on the second ring.

    "Yes, love?"

    I cleared my throat. "Victor."

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yes." I massaged my temple as I think of better words to tell him. "I am going to the Lunarko Tribe."

    After a long pause, I heard him asked. "Why?"

    "I received an invitation from Michael''s grandmother." I replied. "Please allow me to do this. I need to speak with Alpha Kean about my mother."

    "Will you be alright?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I am."

    "Alright. I will send another guardian for your safety. Where are you?"

    "In front of my apartment."

    "He will be there in half an hour."

    "Thank you, my alpha."

    "Be careful."

    The phone call ended. There was no ''I love you'' but the mere fact that he allowed me in going back to the Lunarko Tribe was enough for me to know that he trusted my decision.

    Thirty minutester, they were on the road with Beta Richard upying the shotgun seat. M was not happy about it that she was sulking beside me.

    There were no words exchanged between us except for the two males who were only speaking when needed.

    It was the longest three-hour journey. We only had one pit stop. For gas and also the use of the restroom.

    I sent a message to Victor when we entered the Lunarko Tribe territory. There was no glitched until we reached the vi of Alpha Kean''s Family.

    It was surprising to see the people that were waiting for us in front of the manor. Alpha Kean and Miss Delia were there. Although, I am thankful that my ex-fianc¨¦ was not there with them.

    Richard opened the door for us. He and the other guardian stood behind me and M as we approached the two individuals.

    The hosts that were waiting for us were both smiling. It was a bit creepy to say the least.

    It was not so long ago that our family, the nco''s and theirs, were in conflict because of Michael and I''s broken engagement. The news of Janice''s part in it as well as the lost of her baby has tarnished the family''s reputation. "Wee to the Lunarko Tribe, Lauren." Miss Delia greeted warmly.

    I was taken aback when the older woman pulled me for a hug after kissing my cheek. I only hope that a grimace was not very obvious on my face.

    "I have prepared lunch for you and yourpany."

    "Thank you. Hello, Uncle Kean."

    "Hello, dear. I hope you are well."

    "I am."

    "Let''s continue this conversation inside. Can I get you a drink, gentlemen?"

    "Thank you, alpha." The beta responded curtly.

    M and I gave each other a look as we followed Alpha Kean and Miss Delia inside manor.

 Chapter 158

    Lauren''s

    POV

    THERE were a lot of people inside the manor when we entered the main house. Staffes and goes as we walked past the living room. Each one were either carrying a d¨¦cor in both hands or being instructed what to do. "I have a room prepared for you and yourpany, dear."

    I nced at the charismatic woman who was glued to my side.

    "I won''t be staying long. I mean, this is just a quick visit."

    "Nonsense." The old woman waved her hand before grabbing my arm to stay bnce. "Don''t be a stranger, Lauren. You used toe here when you were a child." "That was many years ago."

    "I''ll leave you all to the birthday girl. I have received an urgent message." Alpha Kean disclosed after a while. "Lauren?"

    I bowed at him as well as the rest of my entourage. My eyes followed him until he was gone from my sight.

    I will try to find himter to ask him about my mother. It was, after all, the reason I am here.

    "You are still part of the family. Your mom was my son''s good friend. And Michael-"

    "Is there a celebration forter?" I butted in for whatever she was about to say about Michael and I.

    Miss Delia seemed to notice it but she hid it with a smile. Clearly, she was used to being interrupted.

    "Oh, dear. It''s my birthday."

    "Happy birthday. It was not included in the letter that I received from the messenger."

    "I know. I purposely did not mention it. I don''t want to force you toe because of me. It''s just a birthday celebration. Youe just right on time."

    I sent her a quick smile. This woman knew what button to push.

    I would definitely not choose this day toe if I knew that there will be an event.

    "Please grant this old woman''s wish, Lauren. Stay for my birthday!"

    Indeed, she knew what to say, I said to myself.

    They stopped in front of a door in the second floor of the vi.

    "This is the room that I reserved for you. The next one will be for your friends. I hope the men wouldn''t mind sharing. The room in front of yours can be used by your female friend." "It''s alright, madam. Thank you. Happy birthday." Beta Richard uttered before he bowed his head. The other guardian did the same.

    "Great. I''ll leave all of you to rest. I''ll have someone call you for lunch."

    "Thank you."

    M entered the room with her while the two other men retreated to the next one. Puzzled by the turn of events, I sat at the edge of the huge bed in the middle of the room. "In all fairness, you have a great view in here."

    I nced at M. She was standing by the window.

    "They have a nice garden in the area. The Luna has a fascination with roses." I responded as I form a text message to be sent to Victor.

    I knew that my mate is waiting for an update from me although the beta will report to him, too.

    "I noticed. They were all white roses. Thewn looked like an enchanted garden for lovers copied from the beauty and the Beast. I will be expecting a dance on the night of the celebration. Who would be the beast?" I huffed but did not make ament. I knew my friend is trying to imply something.

    What M said was true though. I was captivated by the flowers, too. I was reprimanded once when I was younger when I picked one in the long line of flower beds. The Luna saw me holding the flower and I was scolded. I was closed to tears but it was all worth it. I received a beautiful smile when I gave it to my mother. My mom loved white flowers, too.

    I shook my head at the memory.

    In the short time I had with my mother, not once that I saw my father giving her flowers. I wonder if Manuel knew that mom loved white ones.

    "You are going to attend the party, Lauren?"

    "I don''t seem to have a choice."

    "That woman is a scheming bitch. I can smell her attitude the moment Iid my eyes on her. Be careful."

    "I know. Thanks."

    The dreaded conversation happened after lunch. Miss Delia requested me to apany her for a cup of tea.

    We went to thenai.

    It was situated at the east side of the manor that overlooked the fountain. At night, dancing lights can be programmed together with the water fountain. Surely, they will be showed off on the night of the banquet. The staff was dismissed after the tea was served. It was chamomile.

    I remembered that it was Ms. Delia''s favorite. She even ordered it directly form the supplier.

    "Have you seen Michael?"

    "No."

    I watched the old woman sipped from the cup while mine remained untouched.

    "He was devastated."

    "About what?"

    "About what happened to the both of you."

    "Really?"

    I seized the cup and sipped. The aroma of the tea was rxing. No wonder she likes it a lot. I took another sip before cing it back down.

    "I knew from the start that Janice is not good enough for him. Although she appeared to be a good trophy wife, she will never be a match for you, Lauren. In the first ce, you are a respectful doctor while that woman knew nothing but be an eye candy." Miss Delia surely knew what to say against the people who was not around to hear it.

    "Thank you for thepliment but it will not change the fact that your grandson betrayed me for my stepsister."

    "It was an honest mistake, Lauren. You and Janice are two opposite women. She''s charming and very seductive. She wanted Michael and she did something about it. Your fianc¨¦ is a good catch, after all."

    The older woman said it like she was discussing the weather. Like it was not worth unimportant.

    "Ex-fianc¨¦." I corrected. "Janice got what she wanted. She got Michael. They were engaged. They proudly announced it in my face after the termination of ours."

    "It''s all in the past, dear. Besides, Janice is missing."

    "Right. Whatever happened to her and Michael, it''s none of my business anymore."

    Miss Delia ced the cup back on the table. Her attention was focused on me. Her shrewd eyes were staring at me.

    "Oh, dear. Everything is about you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "With that disgraced woman out of the picture, you and Michael can continue where the rtionship left off."

    Stunned by the woman''s deration, I breathed out. Every minute I spend with this woman, I am bing annoyed. "That will never happen."

    "Lauren, dear. It was yours and Michael''s in the first ce. The Lunarko and the Full Moon Tribes are almost family. You and Michael will make it official. With the wedding this time. You are the perfect wife for the future alpha of this tribe." "W-what?"

    "The engagement can be pushed through."

    "Oh, no." I followed it with a shake of my head.

    "Dear, we are a family here. Your mom and my son were good friends. Our tribes are allies. What could go wrong?"

    "Everything. Besides, it''s toote. Where were you when Michael betrayed me? When he humiliated me by having an affair with my stepsister?"

    There was no hate in my voice. I am just trying to get through the other woman thick head. She really wanted to bring the past back by using the so-called ''allies'' between our families. When in fact, I never saw the ''family'' she was talking about during the dissolution of my engagement with Michael in favor of Janice.

    Miss Delia was not able to speak when I brought out the day Michael and Janice announced their engagement at my expense. The day my own father disowned me.

    "See? No one tried to defend me. You all thought that Janice was the best choice especially when she was carrying the heir of the tribe. After all, she was my father''s daughter and still part of the Full Moon Tribe. And I am the weak daughter."

    The old woman scowled. Gone was the charismatic person that was trying to convince me to revive the arrangement between

    my mother and Alpha Kean.

    "Oh, please, Lauren. Be practical. You knew Michael since you were a kid. What happened in the past with Janice was just a phase. Michael is over it and he regretted it already."

    I stood up. The conversation is just going in circle. This is not what I am here for, anyway.

    "Thank you for the tea, Ms. Delia. What you are insinuating is old news. I have found my mate already."

    She turned her back on the woman.

    "How can you be so sure that your mate is not using you?"

    I sighed but did not bother to nced back. It appeared that Ms. Delia is not done yet.

    "He''s not."

    "You have dered that you have healing powers. That alone must be the reason why he wanted you for himself. You used to be the weak alpha''s daughter."

    And the cat is out of the bag, atst. It all boils down to the knowledge of my new-found power.

    "That''s right. Other people might be after me because I have this mysterious ability to heal." I agreed. "Happy birthday, Ms. Delia. Have a great day."

    I headed in the direction out of thenai only to find Michael standing in the corner. He was clearly there for a while listening to the conversation between me and his grandmother.

    He looked pitiful to say the least.

    He was thinner that his cheeks were hallowed. His eyes were a little sunken. There was no ounce of happiness in those eyes. Rather, they were full of regrets and shame. There was no shadow of the handsome man I used to know. Good for him.

 Chapter 159

    Michael''s

    POV

    Standing behind the curtains, I watched Lauren spoke with the tall man. He was always with her wherever she went.

    I saw Lauren when she arrived in the territory. They were a group of four, two men and women. I knew M already. They worked in the same hospital. I also knew that the tall man was not Alpha Victor. The other guy must be the designated driver. The moment that Grandma Delia received the confirmation that Lauren ising today, I was told to clean up and do the right thing this time.

    The whole time that I was in the Lunarko Tribe, since Janice went missing, I was either hiding in my ow room or reprimanded by parents or grandmother. I was reminded over and over again about my choices, of how I messed up and ruined the reputation of the tribe.

    The lecture went on when the news of Lauren''s power was known to the tribe. I was told how stupid I am for letting a woman like her go.

    I was shadowing Lauren the whole time since she arrived in the territory. I watched the way she moved and talked.

    She was the same woman I knew and more. She was more beautiful now. More confident. She was more assured of herself. She held her head high as she walked.

    I cannot help butpare her to Janice. In the past, Janice caught my attention despite being engaged to Lauren.

    Lauren has always been independent and strong willed while Janice disyed herself as the damsel and a victim. As a man, I have the urge to be protective of weak women. It made me more manly and needed.

    Janice filled my desire to be needed. And I have other needs that Janice fulfilled, too. It resulted to having my child that I eventually lost because of Janice''s ploy.

    I deeply regret what I did in the past. Of being blind-sided by another woman. At the moment, in front of me was the woman who was independent and strong. I would be a very proud man to be seen with her. To be with Lauren.

    Not only that the truth of Janice''s behavior hase out in the open, Lauren''s healing power has been disclosed, too. The woman that has been seen as the weak daughter of the alpha is now a woman of power. Contrary to everyone''s expectation when she was renounced by Alpha Manuel of Full Moon Tribe.

    My head lifted when I heard the iing footsteps. I was in thenai listening to the conversation between my grandmother and Lauren. It basically centered to mine and Lauren''s previous engagement and the old woman''s subtle way of telling Lauren to reconsider it again by using our families'' alliance.

    The unfeeling eyes of my ex-fianc¨¦e met mine.

    I fidgeted on my feet when Lauren''s eyes remained on me. Being the guilty party, I am embarrassed to meet them. I had to looked down in shame.

    I knew that I am not in my best self. I lost a lot of weight and the confidence I used to have was half-gone. I also felt embarrassed of what I did to her. Of leaving her in favor of another, her very own sister. "Hey," I said in a whisper. I almost shook in my own voice.

    A frown marred her pretty face but did not say a word. Instead, Lauren continued to marched away.

    I followed after her.

    "Talk to me, please. Lauren!"

    "I don''t want to be seen with you." She responded while walking.

    I tried to keep up. I did not know if I have another chance to speak to her alone.

    "Is that what Victor said?"

    That halted Lauren. The woman faced me with questions in her eyes.

    "No. Why would you think that?"

    "Because that man has a reputation to uphold."

    Lauren chuckled. "Victor is everything but that. I am worried of Janice. Your fianc¨¦e is a jealous woman. All I want in my life is peace and will never have that with you around." "But there is no Janice here to see us."

    She chuckled. Her eyes focused on me. There were full of disappointment.

    "You never changed one bit. Just because your partner is not around, you are given permission to fool around. I thought you learned your lesson, Michael."

    "I did. Losing you made me realized that I lost a precious woman. That you are worthy."

    "Worthy of what? Your attention? Your name?" Lauren said with sarcasm. "Come on, Victor. Grow up."

    "I understand why you are treating me this way. I hurt you. I apologized for everything that I did. I knew that I messed up, Lauren. I''m really sorry." Lauren breathed out.

    "It''s alright, Michael. It''s all in the past. We should all move on. You have Janice. I found my own partner. Let us be contented with what we have." "But-"

    "Michael, stop. I am going to say this again. I am happy wherever I am. I wish you find yours, too."

    A frown marred my face when I spotted the ring on her finger. I wonder how missed it. The glittering stud diamond perched on the gold band was huge enough to be noticed who has a pair of seeing eyes. "You''re engaged?"

    Lauren smiled. It reached her beautiful eyes.

    "I am."

    I huffed as I shook my head in disbelief. A smirked formed on my lips when I focused my attention back on her face.

    "That man surely knows how to y his cards well." I shrugged. "He put a ring on your finger to tell the world that you are his property. A conniving assh*le."

    "Watch your mouth, Michael. I do not appreciate you bad mouthing my fianc¨¦."

    "He sees you as a priced possession, Lauren. With your ability, he wanted you for himself!"

    "Just like how your grandmother wants me? Or how you approached me on bended knees?"

    Lauren was startled when I reached for her hands. I held them with mine as I stared into her dark orbs.

    "Tell me. Did Victor forced you to be his woman? Were you threatened so that you would say yes to his proposal?" I asked not minding how she was on point with her words regarding my grandmother. "W-what?"

    "Are you sure about his intention, Lauren? Victor is a powerful man. He has the capacity to make a person do his bidding. He can do it to anyone much less to a woman."

    My ex-fianc¨¦e pulled her hands away. She looked at me like I was a mad man.

    "Yes, he is a powerful man. A man. A real man."

    Despite her words, I continued to plead my case. This is no longer about what my family wants but how I regret my decision of hurting her and favoring Janice in the past. I personally wanted to make amends. I also desired to have her in my life again not only because she has acquired the healing power but she is a woman of good character. She will be a great Luna to the tribe.

    "Just tell me. I will take you away from all of these. I will not let him hurt you. Lauren-"

    Shock rooted me on my feet when sheughed. It was a genuineughter that rocked me to my core. I have never heard herugh like that before.

    I am almost on my knees trying to appeal my case but, Lauren was looking at me like I lost my marbles.

    "Michael, oh Michael. Please. Victor is far from the person that you are talking about. He is a good man. A better man. A man of his words. A man that you will never be." She raised her hand that has the ring. "I said yes to him because I love him. He is also my true mate." "W-what?"

    My mouth went ajar at the knowledge.

    Previously, our marriage was initially nned to take ce on Lauren''s twentieth birthday. Only if she has not found her mate. However, she found hers in the form of the formidable Alpha Victor of Midnight ws Tribe. "V-victor is your mate?"

    She nodded. "In case you are worried, don''t be. He treats me well. I am happy with him. Please be happy for me, too, if you have an ounce of care in your bones for me."

    Lauren was steps away from me when I realized that I was in a daze for a moment.

    "Lauren..." I called out.

    She turned to me again. She has a beautiful smile on her lips. Her eyes were glistening with pride.

    "Just focus on what you have now, Michael. Leave the other things to themselves. You have a lot of reasons to be happy."

    "Lauren-"

    She shook her head. "You have been wanting to invest on several businesses in the past. You have the capability to do it now that you are in the right age. You can concentrate on that if you lost your footing with the recent events." "W-what?"

    Lauren beamed at me.

    "You have a great understanding when ites to trading business. Much better than me. With the amount of money that you have in hand as the sole heir of the Lunarko Tribe, you can start already. You are a better businessman than being a boyfriend." "What do you mean?"

    "You perfectly knew what I am talking about. As the remaining son of Alpha Kean, you have all the rights to tap the money that was rightfully yours."

    I stared at her in shock. I was taken aback that she has to remind me of that knowledge.

    Even when Lauren turned her back on me, my eyes were still boring on her retreating back.

 Chapter 160

    Evelyn''s POV

    Wearing a proud smile on my face, I entered the banquet hall with my confidence. With my chin held high, I walked with my eyes looking straight to the makeshift stage.

    My gown for tonight was tailored just for me by the famous fashion designer Monique Lhuillier. I paired it with ck Louboutin pumps. Courtesy of having rich parents.

    I got an invitation for the birthday ceremony of Ms. Delia. I thought that this would be the right time to wear the gown that I have ordered from the famous designer months ago. It was not easy being amodated by the famous designer but the product was so worth it.

    I came in a littleter than intended. Being used to be notice by most people because of my association with Janice, the daughter of the Full Moon Tribe alpha, beingte is still ''fashionably''te.

    The smile on my face gradually faded when I became aware that no one seemed to give me a nce. My perfectly drawn brow arched in annoyance. I am used being received warmly with admiration stered on their faces.

    Did these people know how much my appearance cost? I spent thousands of dors to achieve this lo

    "Where the f*ck is Janice?" I whispered under my breath as I search where the bar is located. "You should be here, woman. Stop hiding."

    My eyes caught the location of the bar. The familiar faces of the well-known individuals from the allied tribes were also loitering the area.

    I hummed to myself as I marched in that direction. The smile is back on my face. Might as well reacquaint myself with them.

    I pushed may way in until I became face to face with the bartender. A drink would be nice before I mingle with these people.

    "What can I get you, Miss?" He asked.

    "Margarita, please."

    "Margaritaing up." He said before winking at me.

    While waiting for the drink, I looked around me. People my age were having fun already that most were holding a drink in hand while the older ones were speaking at each other with serious expression on their faces.

    Before I came here, my father reminded me not to make a scene. That I have to get along with anyone especially if Lauren happened to be invited as well. Insofar, I have not seen that woman yet.

    My father has heard of Lauren''s healing power. That made the woman amodity. And father was also informed that she was mated to a powerful alpha, Victor Miller. No one wanted to cross that man. "Margarita for thedy."

    My attention went back to the bartender. A wink was sent my way again.

    I smiled at him before I took my drink.

    He was handsome. Too bad, he was working behind the counter. A quick tangle with him would have been nice.

    "Is that her?"

    "She''s beautiful."

    "I feel bad for Michael."

    "Isn''t she a doctor by profession? Clearly, the healing power is meant for her."

    The buzz of conversation reached my ears as I sipped on my drinks. Although I already have an idea who they were talking about, I turned my head to make sure that it was really her.

    Lauren entered the hall alone. She was wearing a simple navy blue Venus cut dress that reaches up to her ankle. It has a cut from the top of her right thigh straight to the floor that showed up her creamy skin. She was here for no longer than two minutes and she got everybody''s attention! The nerve of this woman. Her clothes were not even designer''s.

    "Why would Michael choose another woman if he has her?"

    "He must be crazy stupid."

    "Aren''t they sisters? I mean, the woman he cheated on with?"

    "Yeah. Alpha Manuel''s child with another woman."

    "The one he cheated on before his mate died?"

    I rolled my eyes at the audacity of these people. I red at them.

    "Don''t you have anything more important to do?" I barked at them.

    They nced at me and continue conversing at each other like I did not say anything.

    "OMG, is that a ring on her finger?"

    I immediately ced the ss back on the counter when I heard that. I sought for Lauren in the crowd.

    She was speaking with a tall man. He looked familiar.

    I did not dwell on thinking where I saw him. My eyes zeroed on Lauren''s ring finger.

    "Alpha Victor, must be a very rich man. That ring costs a fortune."

    "He''s a billionaire!"

    As if the ring mors for attention, it glittered at the simple touch of light. The bluish tint on the stud diamond perched on the gold band together with the small diamonds scattered on its side sparkled. The jewelry on her finger screamed money!

    I looked away in anger.

    How could an undeserving woman like her have the best in life? How could she be so lucky tond a powerful man as a mate? And why of all people in the world, she was gifted with the healing powers? I finished the margarita in a bad mood.

    I opened the small purse I brought to go along with my outfit. A grin appeared on my lips when I saw an interesting object inside it. I was supposed to use it forter. But I think, this is alreadyter. I pulled a hundred dor bill along with the object.

    "Hey," I said to the bartender who was cleaning a ss in front of me.

    "Yes, ma''am?"

    This guy really has a cute smile on his face.

    I raised my hand in the air. He immediately caught it and kiss the back of my palm. With all subtlety, he seized the money when their hands slid from each other.

    "Another drink, please. Your best champagne." I gave her my best flirting smile that any guy could never say no to.

    "Of course."

    I watched him do what I asked him of. All the while, the women around me were still talking among themselves. Their topic was still centered on Lauren. It made my ears ring, to be honest. I thought of Janice at this moment.

    My bestfriend should have been here. She did not deserve to be stepped on and these people are talking behind her back. That Lauren b*tch is taking all the attention.

    "Your best champagne, mydy."

    "Thanks."

    This time, it was me who winked at him.

    I turned my back on him and walked slowly towards Lauren.

    The scheming b*tch is speaking with Alpha Kean. She still has the nerve to face Michael''s father after she ruined Michael and Janice''s reputation. Even her own father kicked her out of their own tribe.

    I held the flute that contained the champagne carefully. If my emotions takeover over, I will spill the drink and everything will be wasted.

    In my mind, I repeatedly imagine how this night would turn out. A sip of this champagne, the best life that awaits for Lauren will be over. We will see if her prince will still ept her if she makes a mess and find herself in a delicate situation. Poor little thing. "Hey," I greeted Lauren when I stopped by.

    The conversation between the two halted. Both looked at me.

    I want to throw the champagne on the unsmiling face of Lauren. I can almost hear the animosity on the woman''s face when we looked at each other. She does not need words to tell me that my presence is not wee. "Evelyn,"

    My name tasted like acid on her lips. Huh, the feeling is mutual.

    "Lauren."

    "Are you enjoying the night?"

    I beamed at the alpha. "Yes, of course. It''s an honor to be invited by the matriarch of your tribe, Alpha Ken. Thank you for the invite." "You''re wee."

    My attention went back to the quiet woman. I knew that she was listening to the conversation although her eyes were somewhere else. "Truce?"

    I raised the ss between me and Lauren. With a frown on her face, thetter looked at the flute before her eyes went to my face.

    I made sure that I offer her a smile. I mustered the most genuine smile I could ever produce.

    "We had a huge misunderstanding in the past. I hope we can move on from it."

    Lauren blinked but made no effort in iming the drink. Yet, I remained firm.

    "Please ept this as a form of my sincere apology, Lauren. I mean, Luna Lauren."

    Eventually, a movement on the sides of Lauren''s lips made an appearance. I was able to breathed easier and smiled back.

    "I asked the bartender to give me the best champagne he has as a sign of my sincerest apology."

    I knew that we are already garnering attention from the guest in the banquet hall. Just the way I like it. If my n worked out, before this day ends, Lauren will fall from her throne. Bye, bye, Alpha Victor. "Thank you, Evelyn."

    "It''s a pleasure being the recipient of yourpassion."

    The flute was on Lauren''s hand. The appearance of the bubbly champagne inside it was very appealing to the eyes.

    Holding the ss between her fingers, she tilted it before pulling towards her waiting mouth.

    In anticipation, I watched the whole thing with keen eyes. My heart thumped louder inside my rib cage in excitement.

    Ever so slowly, the ss touched Lauren''s mouth.

 Chapter 161

    Lauren''s

    POV

    My eyes went to the ss of champagne on Evelyn''s hand. Tiny bubbles from the bottom rose up. I could almost imagine the sweet and delicious taste of the wine in my mouth. I nced at Evelyn''s face.

    Her face was fully made-up. The make-up was perfect. And the smile on face seemed genuine. I would bet my own power that her dress and shoes were designer''s, too. She, like most girls in this party, wanted to show off. I sighed.

    My hand rose and imed the drink. I tilted the ss before I slowly drew the flute near my lips. Behind myshes, my gaze turned to the woman who delivered the champagne.

    For the years that I have known this woman, I have never received a single kindness from her. She and Janice were built in the same cloth. Sadly, Evelyn has not seen the kind of person Janice was. If she did, she will eventually turn her back on her so-called bestfriend.

    I saw the corner of Evelyn''s mouth went up followed by the glimmer of malicious regard in her eyes.

    Just what I thought. This woman is nning something.

    This drink might be poisoned or spiked with something that would cause me my demise or would ruin my reputation.

    In quick session, I pulled the ss away from my mouth and grabbed Evelyn''s nape. I poured the champagne on her mouth.

    Evelyn has the moment of surprise and was not able to avoid my actions.

    Collective gasped can be heard around us followed by the Evelyn''s choking.

    Unsmiling, my attention remained on the woman despite Alpha Kean helping her. It did not escape my eyes when the shock and terror appeared on Evelyn''s pretty face. Even the nearby individuals had the same reaction.

    "What are you doing, Lauren?" Alpha Kean asked while caressing the other woman''s back.

    On the other hand, Evelyn spit the drink that entered her mouth. Tears fell from her eyes in doing so.

    "What the hell, Lauren?" Evelyn coughed. "I am trying to make amends and this is what you do. Do you really hate me that much?!"

    Gone was the smirk on her face. Evelyn is pissed.

    She held on Alpha Kean''s arm as she held herself steady. She yed the part of a damsel in distress in flying colors.

    I exhaled. Just like her bestfriend, this woman knew what to say at times like this. Almost the victim in the situation when in fact, she was the one who made the mess.

    I can hear from the around me on how disgraceful I am for doing this to Evelyn. That I am doing it again. Making trouble despite being in another territory. That I did not respect Ms. Delia''s birthday celebration. They were also reminded of what happened in the conference when my engagement to Michael has been severed as well as the news of Janice losing her child and using me of the being the reason. "What was in the drink, Evelyn?" I asked.

    I need to be calm. It will be no good if I face this situation with my emotions in my sleeves. I am so done with these people trying to me me of their own issues. I also did not remember offending Evelyn on personal level except for the distorted knowledge she got from Janice about me.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "What was in the drink?" I repeated.

    "What is this, Lauren? We are making a scene." Alpha Kean stated.

    "I am here to made peace, Lauren. Despite what you did to my bestfriend, I still chose to make peace with you for my parents'' sake. I am also hoping that when Janice came back, she will see that I am in good rtion with her sister." Evelyn reasoned. Fresh tears appeared from her already misty eyes.

    Of course, she used waterproof mascara. Or else she would look like a racoon.

    By the looks of it, since we are gaining audience already, Evelyn has earned sympathy.

    "Nice speech. Yet, it does not answer my question."

    "You''re crazy. I''m out of here."

    Before Evelyn could turn her back on me, I seized her wrist.

    Fear materialized on her face but she quickly covered it with a frown.

    "Let go of me, Lauren. No wonder, Janice wanted nothing to do with you."

    She tried to removed my grip on her but I refused to let go.

    I waved for one of Alpha Kean''s men. I was d that he immediately moved towards me.

    "Have this drink tested. I noticed her gave the bartender a suspicious item before she came to me with a drink in hand. Also, grabbed the man behind the counter she spoke with. Kindly check the CCTV in the area especially in the bar. Thank you." I gave him the flute. More than half were wasted on Evelyn''s mouth but I made sure that there will be enough liquid for possible testing.

    "Evelyn?"

    Terror showed on the face of my half-sister''s bestfriend. She did not see iting. She thought her ns would work out.

    Unable to speak, I stared into her but my hand has a tight grip on Evelyn''s wrist.

    "Let us settle this privately. We have more eyes on us now." Alpha Kean dered.

    He faced one of his men near him.

    "Have this woman removed. Make sure that she was being followed so that when the investigation is done, we know where to find her." He ordered.

    I unsped my grip on Evelyn.

    "N-no. No, please."

    The tears on Evelyn were real this time. The dread on her face was genuine. She tried to grab the alpha''s arm but he backed away from her reach. "A-alpha Kean, please."

    Two men dragged the mischievous woman away from the venue. Following her were whispers of contempt from the other guests.

    "Lauren, a word."

    I nodded at Alpha Kean.

    I was looking for a perfect timing to speak with him since I arrived in the Lunarko Tribe. I need to ask him about my mother. It was the only reason why I decided to ept the invitation of Ms. Delia.

    I was following behind him as he exited the venue of the party. Since I am familiar with the ce, I knew that we are heading to the study where he conducts important meetings and conversations. I went there far too many times in the past. It was the same ce where I learned of my engagement with Michael.

    I closed the door behind me.

    The study has not changed. The design was still the same except for the additional filing cab on one side. Thest time that I was here, that was not there yet. It was made of mahogany just like the table and the rest of the book cases. Alpha Kean was already behind the table when I turned around to find him. He was staring at me with fondness and a hint of regret.

    "I''m sorry about what happened at the party. I should have asked you first."

    "It''s alright. I am used to being doubted and believing the other person because they looked like the wounded party." I said it with casuality.

    "Lauren..."

    "It''s okay."

    Alpha Kean sighed. He pulled the chair and sat on it.

    "You know, we could have been family."

    "Yeah, but it is all in the past now."

    "Lauren-"

    "The main reason why I was here was because I wanted to ask you about my mother." I said before he could continue his litany about us being family.

    I knew that he would insist on reconnecting our affiliation through Michael and I''s broken engagement. It appeared that he and his family were on the same script.

    It made me wonder why they were singing a different tone and treated me warmly since I have arrived. Could it be because I disclosed my healing power in public? Victor warned me about it. And my mate seemed right. "About my mother..."

 Chapter 162

    Lauren''s

    POV

    There was a moment of silence between me and the alpha when I mentioned my mother again.

    It seemed that Alpha Kean has been trying to remember something. His face changed from being defensive to resigned. He must have realized that I am not going to leave without getting answers to my questions. "What do you want to know about her?"

    He was seated behind the only table in the study. His back was casually leaning at the chair while his eyes were on me.

    "I vaguely remember her. I was very young when she died. I''m afraid that the only thing that I strongly recalled was her loneliness." "Might as well take a seat, Lauren."

    I crossed the distance between me and the table. I imed the seat in front of him. The cushion wasfortable to seat on.

    "Your mother enjoyed her solitude so much that she kept mostly to herself. I remembered her enjoyed the silence of nature than being in the presence of chattering individuals." Alpha Kean started. "How did you two met?"

    "We went to the same school. She was a smart woman. Although she barely spoke with anyone, she has exemplified great knowledge in politics. She was part of the debate team." He responded. A smile formed on his lips when our gazes crossed. "I was not surprised when I learned that you did well in school. Your mother is very intelligent. I am pretty sure that you got that from her." My mother''s friend released a sigh. "We both knew that your father is not the brightest star in the universe. He can easily be persuaded." I nodded in agreement. At least we have something to agree on.

    "Despite being part of the debate team, your mother did not insist on establishing deeper friendship with anyone. Not even in her own club." "How did youe to the picture?"

    "I was part of the rival debate team. I was supposed to distract your mother from doing her part of the team. My team realized that it was your mother who did all the works in her group. We thought that if we took her out of the equation, we''ll be able to up our game."

    I stared into his face when he chuckled. Good memories must have bombarded his mind since his eyes smiled with him.

    "I ended finding a friend in her. She told me to do some research instead of sabotaging her job." Alpha Kean shook her head. "She was a fair and very kind woman, Lauren. Your mother was not only beautiful but she has a pure heart. She knew that my intension of stalking her was not good but, instead, she showed mepassion."

    I knew that my mother was a very kind woman. I witnessed it myself. She would have done differently if she has an evil bone in her body.

    "I found myself in ces where your mother went. If she was in the library, I was reading several studies and hardbound books meters away. If she went to the school ground, I was browsing the notes I made while in the library." Alpha Kean sighed. "She helped me became a wide reader and a researcher. It ascended my school standing."

    "How about my father?"

    He breathed out.

    "Werewolves like us are sociable people. In the past, the tribes held parties like this for young shifters. It was a way of being acquainted with the iing alphas. It was also an avenue for the unmated mates to find suitable partners. If you are lucky, you will meet your true mate."

    I frowned when he stopped to take a breather.

    "She got lucky that night. She never wanted to attend the party. Your grandmother, Anna, threatened her to burn her research paper if she did not attend. Out of fear, she came with me on that particr night."

    That got my full attention. Both I and the older alpha has frown on our faces.

    "Your mother was seated in the corner nursing on her second cocktail drink when I excused myself to get to the restroom. When I went back, I found her with Manuel."

    He cleared his throat before continuing.

    "She was anxious. Manuel was trying to get her attention. When I asked her if she was alright, she hid in my back and asked me to bring her home."

    "Why?"

    Alpha Kean smiled. "Your mother was never a people person. She never wanted so much attention to herself. That night, Manuel was all over her. It overwhelmed your her." "What happened then?"

    "We went home early. I also found out when we saw each other back in school that they are true mates."

    "My mom did not like my father?"

    "Maybe. Or she was not used to having someone stalked her with different intention. I mean, I did the same but I have respected her space."

    "What do you mean?"

    car."

    "Manuel went to a different school. He visited your mother in ours and she did not like it. He sent her flowers and even tried to send her home. There was a time that she asked me to fetch her so that Manuel will not be able to see her since he did not recognize my "Howe she did not reject her?"

    "That''s the power of being true mates. Your mother eventually gave in."

    It was me who released a deep sigh when I heard that.

    "Lauren, not all mates started very loving to each other. Some immediately gave in but some others had a not so great first impression to the other." The older man defended.

    I nodded at him and did not refute his statement. Being destined mate is not equivalent to instinctive ''love'' towards the other. Although being mates is good start to invest emotions.

    "Your parents'' mating could have a great partnership, Lauren. Being the next in line alpha, Manuel, was lucky to have a mate like her. Your mother was very smart and knew about politics despite being a very reserved person."

    My brows puckered at his statement. I looked at him with questions in my eyes.

    "Your mother was a Luna material. Any man would have her if she happened not to find her true mate. With her knowledge of the politics, she can be a very good adviser and tactician. An alpha would woe her at any time. Manuel was lucky to have her." "Then, did my mother take her own life?"

    I was not able to stop myself from disclosing my feelings. Despite being an adult, I still have the memory of the child who was hurt when she learned that she lost her mother forever.

    "Despite being resistant of Manuel, your mother took the risk of epting him and start a family with him. Their mating might have a rough start but the first year was when I saw your mother the happiest since I became her friend."

    My eyes went to him as I waited for his words.

    "She got pregnant with you on the first year of their mating. Your mom finished her degree with flying colors and she proudly showed off her baby bump on the day she graduated."

    The memory of my mother bombarded my head. Tears fell on my face.

    Alpha Kean was right. I saw the graduation pictures of my mother. She has a wide smile on her face as she held her protruding stomach. Indeed, happiness reflected on her face. s

    Growing up, my mother has always been a ray of sunshine for me. She was always there to pick me when I scraped my knee. She blew my booboos to reduced its pain. Every morning, as I child, my day always started off with a smile from her. My hand fisted. I breathed out.

    "When did she learned that my father has another woman?"

    After a few seconds of staring contest, Alpha Kean looked away.

    "The day your mother died I received a call from her. She told me that she learned of Manuel''s affair."

    I still remember that day. I was with grandmother, Anna, when my mother took her own life. A day before, Mom sent me to her for the weekend. It happened normally since I was an only grandchild.

    My mother prepared my things diligently that day. She was happy and sent me away with a smile on her face like she always did. I did not know that it would be thest time that I am going to see her alive.

    "D-did she know who it was?" I asked Alpha Kean.

    He nodded. "She told me that Manuel was in a business trip that day and she was all alone in the house. She also said that your Grandma Anna asked for you to stay the weekend with her."

    He exhaled loudly. It appeared that the memory of that day was taking a tool on him.

    "Someone sent her a letter telling her that her mate was having an affair with another woman. The letter came with pictures of them." He cleared his throat. "It was pictures of Manuel and his secretary in different ces. She told me that the images showed them kissing and hugging like lovers."

    More tears fell on my cheeks.

    That day must have been very hard on her mother. She was alone in huge house and learned of her mate''s cheating.

    "It also includes a picture of them with a child almost your age." He added.

    My eyes widened.

    It was L!

    It must have been thest straw for my mother. Not only that her mate cheated on her, he also made a family with her. And the child was born months after her own daughter came into the world.

    "Everyone was shocked when the news of her death came. Although she kept to herself, she was a good Luna and a great mother to you. Many sympathized for your father when they learned that it was him who found her. Of course-" "Dad, was the one who found mom?" I asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 163

    Lauren''s POV

    Dejected eyes met mine.

    My silent tears turned to painful cries. No one told me that it was my father who found my mom. Not even my grandmother Anna.

    I tried very hard to calm myself despite the anguish I felt inside. Although, I wanted to cry my heart out or throw things so that I could release the hurt that squeeze my heart.

    My mother, my poor mother was alone. I want to chastise myself for staying the weekend with my grandmother. Had I stay things would have end differently.

    Be was crying with me in my head. She, too, was hurt with what happened to my mother. My wolf understood that having a mate that would cheat on you was pain unimaginable.

    "It was my father who found her?" I repeated.

    Alpha Kean nodded.

    "Why? I mean, he was supposed to be in a business trip that weekend. When Grandma Anna requested me for the weekend, my mom agreed because, she said she has a lot of things to do in the house. That it was very timely since dad and I were gone." I questioned. "It was not written in the newspaper that I read that dad found her."

    "It was in the police report, Lauren. I had the previledge to read the report."

    I sighed. He knew people from high ces. Of course, he would have the advantage.

    "Besides, they were mates. They have the bond, Lauren."

    I breathed out.

    Alpha Kean has a valid point but the knowledge did not sit well with me that my father was there.

    I stood up. I had enough. Although, I want to know about my mother, what I heard about thest moment of my mother''s life devastated me.

    "Lauren..."

    "Thank you for your time. I appreciate you telling me all these."

    I heard the screeching sound of the wooden chair being pushed back. I did not look back even when Alpha Kean called for my name.

    I ran to the door and closed it quickly at my exit.

    I thread in the direction of the bedroom where I stayed. I saw Richard standing by its door. I nodded at him and did not say a word before entering the room.

    Tears immediately fell on my face the moment I was in the privacy of the bedroom. My heart clenched at the pain I felt for my mother.

    I miss my mom. I yearned for her embrace and smiles. Her warmth was the one I longed for whenever I felt sick and sad.

    When she died, not only I lost a mother but also a father.

    Manuel nco seemed to have forgotten that he has a daughter when his mate died. He did not make an effort tomunication with his daughter who lost her mother. Instead, he gave the responsibility of raising his daughter to his mother-inw. I was longing for my father''s love when my mother died. Although my grandmother Anna showered me with love and affection, I am hungry for my father''s love when my mother died.

    I questioned myself why my father chose to leave me with Grandma Anna. Was I not pretty enough? I was I a bad kid? Does my performance in school not good enough for him to pay me a visit?

    A lot of things ran in my young mind only to discover that he found another woman in ce of my mother. Moreover, the woman also has a daughter that was only younger than me by a few months. The daughter also called my father ''dad. The affection that I craved from my father was easily given to his other daughter. Not only that, everyone seemed to like her more. And the child used that to her advantage for years just to make the others see me the evil and spoiled daughter. Despite the animosity I felt for my father and his new family, I did not use it as a reason to do something that would affect my studies. Instead, I focused on it and was elerated a few times and got my medical degree at a very young age. Apparently, my mother and I offended by the same people. We both experienced pain from the very person that we love, by Alpha Manuel nco.

    His extra-marital affair destroyed my mother that led to her demise. And now, the same woman and her daughter would have harm me in the same way. It was a good thing that I made better choices.

    My mother has no one to turn to. I have friends and family that supported me. I have Victor. I will not make the same mistake that my mother did.

    Yet, it still bothers me that my father was there on my mother''s deathbed.

    My musing was halted when I heard my mobile phone rings. I left it in the room since I did not bring a purse. The one that I have did not go along with the dress I am wearing at the moment.

    I wiped the tears off my face as I sauntered near the bed.

    The phone is still ringing. It was on top of the side table under the nightmp.

    Sobbed came out of my mouth when I saw Victor''s name on the school. I cleared my throat before I answered the phone.

    "H-hello."

    My voice was deeper than I intended.

    "Lauren?"

    I sniffled at the sound of his voice. I knew that he would be worry but I miss him so much. My feelings at the moment made me missed him more.

    "Victor..."

    "What''s wrong?" Concern wasced on his words. "Are you hurt? Where''s Richard?"

    "I am not hurt. I mean, physically I am alright."

    I heard him exhaled on the other line. "Tell me, my love. What''s wrong?"

    I cried before words form on my mouth. I wiped more tears from my face.

    "Lauren, please give me an assurance that you are fine. Kent and I are seeing red at the moment. Knowing and feeling your heightened emotions did not help, my Luna." There was warning on his statement. It gave me an affirmation that Be and I were not alone.

    I cleared my throat again before I spoke.

    "I talked to Alpha Kean about my mother."

    "I see. What did he tell you?"

    "My father found my mother first. I mean, it was him who found my mother''s body when she took her life."

    I slowly sat up on the bed but eventuallyid down in the middle. My hand has a tight grip on the phone.

    "Oh?"

    "Y-yeah."

    "I will look into it. I will order another investigation about your mother''s death, my Luna. I will used all possible resources so that we''ll know what really happened that day."

    I nodded at his words. I knew that he did not see it but it made me feel better knowing that I am no longer alone in this world. That I am going to find out what happened those years ago. I will finally know the truth on my mother''s death.

    Even though it was Janice who nted the idea that my father was there when mom died, knowing that it was true did not settle well on my head. I have doubts on the presence of my father on the day my mother died. On why I have hesitations was still unclear and I refused to admit why I am skeptical.

    "Are you feeling better, my love?"

    "Yes. Thank you, Victor. I am lost without you nowadays. I responded with a smile.

    "I am d that I can help you. After all, I am your true mate."

    "And I am happy knowing that. I would have been happier if you are here."

    My smile widened when hisughter resonated in my ear.

    I grabbed a pillow and hugged it closer to my chest. I am imagining that it was Victor. I am feeling better already.

    "I will be there in a few, my Luna. I will not allow it knowing that you are unhappy without me."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, I am."

    I sat up in the middle of the bed. My eyes were wide. My other hand has a tight grip on the soft pillow.

    "Oh, my god." I whispered.

    Victor ising!

 Chapter 164

    Lauren''s POV

    It was a prank.

    Apparently, Victor just wanted to take my mind off from being emotional down upon hearing my mother''s past. Truthfully, he was not invited in the banquet.

    I have several reasons in mind why he was not invited. One of them was being my true mate and the underlying objective of pushing me and Michael back together. Victor being in the party was a way of acknowledging that Michael and I are over. Half an hour ago, I was pouring my heart out to my loving mate about what I have learned about my mother from Alpha Kean. I heard nothing but support from him as well as the promise of getting to the bottom of my mother''s death.

    A silly smile formed on my lips at the thought of my mate. In his own little way, Victor made me happy. I also felt his presence in my life. Without me voicing what I need, he already extending a hand to help at least make everything lighter to carry. Victor might not be here with me but his call made me feel not alone already. If only he was not busy with many tasks in Full Moon Tribe, he might be here with me crashing the party.

    My musing was abruptly halted when the door to my room opened abruptly. I was taken aback to see M at the door.

    She was breathless as if she ran all the way her from the main entrance of the vi. She was holding several bags on both arms. It appeared that she went shopping and had so much fun.

    Earlier, M told me that she would not attend the banquet. She said, she was not in the mood to dress up and kiss ass with fake people. Those were her exact words.

    "How dare that woman?!" M roared in anger. Her face was red and her eyes were zing with fury.

    It was only then that I noticed that she seemed mad. I wonder what made the with angry.

    With a wave of the hand, M closed the door behind her. Convenience at its finest. Even Be was amused in my head.

    "I put that woman in ce, Lauren. She should know where she''s standing, my god!"

    Amused, I stared at my longtime friend. M is clearly pissed at whoever she was mad at.

    The fellow doctor ced the bags on the floor. She drew near me. Concern was all over her face.

    I was in the middle of the bed and hugging a pillow. I am still dressed in the gown that I wore in the party.

    "Are you alright, Lauren?" M ced her hand on my forehead. "Are you hurt?"

    "I''m fine. Thank you for asking."

    "I am sorry that I was not there with when that woman approached." M sat at the edge of the bed. "The first thing that greeted me when I stepped foot in this mansion was the ount of what happened between you and Evelyn." Oh, that. I almost forgot the scenario between me and Janice''s BFF. My whole being was focused on the conversation between me and Alpha Kean.

    M is still red in the face. She was furious. She even rolled her eyes as she spoke again.

    "She almost drug you, Lauren. We will never know what is going to happen to you if you happened to take that drink. And why the f*ck did you ept a drink from her?"

    "Hey. I am not stupid to take anything from that woman. She and Janice are evil twins from different mothers."

    "Then, why did you even ept the ss from her?"

    "So, she would think that she has the upper hand. I saw her gave the bartender money. I get suspicious from there."

    I sat up. It was hard defending myself while lying on my side. At M''s high emotion I might be reprimanded with a p on my arm. This woman can be physical sometimes.

    I side of my lips turned up at my thoughts.

    "Good. I trained you well." M said proudly. "I saw her being dragged away by two men when I reached the vi. However, when I learned of what happened with the two of you, I ran to find her again." "What did you do?"

    Knowing my friend, I knew that she has done something memorable to Evelyn.

    "No one is going to hurt my friend, Lauren. Not on my watch."

    "What did you do, M?"

    My friend grinned. "I mess with her hair and her face."

    "What did you do exactly?" I asked as I squinted my eyes on the witch.

    M huffed.

    "I sort of made a tangle on her mane that would probably stay there for a couple of days or she would need the help of a professional hairdresser."

    I chuckled at her response. At times, M was a bundle of craziness in her own right.

    "And her face?"

    "Nothing much. I just punch her in the eyes. She probably saw stars for a couple of seconds."

    Iughed harder. "And the guardians did not stop you?"

    M grinned. "No. They held Evelyn on both sides like they were thankful I am doing the job for them."

    Our conversation was stopped short by the knock on the door. After another knock, a uniformed staff opened the door with the trolley in front of him.

    "Great. I asked for dessert before I came here. I had my dinner when I went shopping but I am craving for sweets." My friend exined. "Pleasee in." The staff pushed the trolley before the bed. He opened the assortment of desserts made mostly of cakes and puddings.

    "These were personally selected by Alpha Kean. He told me to bring your favorite strawberry shortcake." The staff motioned at the food before him. "Thank you."

    He bowed his head before leaving the room.

    "OMG, Lauren! I feel hungry again." Her attention was on the dessert when she said that. "I have been walking from store to store. I found a great gift for your Grandma Anna. She would love it!" "Really?"

    "Yes. I also bought a new set of underwear for you. Victor will have a field day."

    "What exactly did you buy, witch?"

    "Something that would heat up your nights, my dear." She said with a Cheshire cat grin on her lips.

    M stood up. She moved closer to the assortment of food. Her eyes were sparkling at the sight.

    Her hand grabbed the slice of triple chocte mousse cake. It was M''s personal favorite.

    "The hell?!" My friend was frowning when she said that.

    She ced the cake back on the trolley. M red at the dessert with disgust.

    "What''s that smell? It''s disgusting!"

    M covered her mouth and gagged.

    I sniffed. I approached the food and sniffed again.

    "What is it? I don''t smell anything suspicious. Was it poisoned?" I questioned.

    "No. It smelled like a rotten fish. I mean, like a body odor."

    There was a deep frown on M''s face. She even covered her mouth and nose.

    "I don''t smell anything." I countered. I stared at her weirdly.

    My friend heaved. She swayed on her feet. I was about to run to her but M raised her other hand and shook her head.

    "I''m alright. F*ck! It''s my hand."

    "What?"

    Taken aback, I stared at her. My friend is acting really weird.

    "I smelled Evelyn''s perfume in my hand."

    Repulsion covered M''s pretty face. She was ring at her own hands.

    Without another word, M went to the restroom. The sound of faucet echoed in the room since she left the door open. She must be washing her hands in the sink.

    "Are you alright, M?" I howled and took a bite of the strawberry shortcake.

    It was good. I took another bite. Really good.

    "Y-yeah."

    I continue eating the dessert as I waited for M to return.

    I forgot to eat dinner in the banquet. These desserts wouldpensate my hunger.

 Chapter 165

    M''s

    POV

    My eyes were on the views outside the moving car but my mind was elsewhere.

    We left the Lunarko tribe very early this morning. We were supposed to leavest night but Richard advised us to leave in the morning. He said it would be safer if we leave in daylight.

    We went on separate ways. The beta of the Full Moon Tribe went back to the territory while Lauren and I together with the designated driver to continue our journey to Sabado Tribe, Grandma Anna''s tribe. The trip that was supposed to happen a day before but has been pushed through because of Miss Delia''s birthday bash.

    For a single night, a lot has happened. From drugging Lauren, to Evelyn''s embarrassment in front of the whole guests, learning of Lauren''s mother''s past, and my apprehension of personal health.

    I turned to Lauren. My friend is seated beside me in the backseat. She was sleeping. The woman must have had a rough night. I heard her restless walk in the other room. The events ofst night must have taken a toll on her. I would be if the same thing happened

    to me.

    What happened to mest night in the presence of Lauren happened again this morning when I woke up. In fact, it was the reason why I climbed out of my bed.

    I ran to the restroom and poured the content of my stomach yesterday. It was followed by nausea.

    I am not stupid. What I am experiencingtely was a symptom of pregnancy. I am no virgin to deny it. As a doctor, I knew that the changes in my body and in my mood could be the result of the unadultered night I had with Richard.

    I may be a pleasurable woman but I knew who I slept with. As ofte, it was Richard who I slept with thest three months and it happened only once. Just one night of passion.

    I am not sure yet. I might be pregnant or I am just a bit more stresstely that made my periodter than usual. I will check when we reach Sabado Tribe.

    I released a sigh.

    I was startled when I heard the person beside me clearing her throat. The serious looking face of Lauren was staring at me when I turned to her.

    "I almost drown at the depth of your thought, woman."

    Instantly, my eyes rolled at my friend''s narration.

    "And you almost pulled me in your dreams, woman."

    We eventually chuckled at our exchanged of words.

    "Kidding aside, what was running on your mind, M? It seemed serious."

    I sent her a smile. "I missed working. I miss the hassle and buzzled of the daily works in the hospital."

    "Yeah. Me, too." Lauren beamed at me. "My apologies that I have to drag you with me. I know that it''s selfish. I have been engaging you with my personal issues in the hospital as well as the tribe."

    I huffed at the woman''s self-pity.

    "Lauren, we may not be blood-rted but we''re family. I am here with you because I like it. I love you."

    "Thank you. I would do the same for you."

    "See? We''re being dramatic." We shared augh. "That''s what happened when a woman is in love."

    "Guilty as charge." Lauren raised her hands for a while but ced them back down after a while. "Speaking of which, how are you and Beta Richard? I know I have been so focused on myself and Victor that I am not up to date with you and that beta." I groaned at my friend being gossip monger.

    "There is nothing between me and that nerd."

    "Really, M? I beg to disagree. I saw how he looked at you. I mean, only a blind person will not notice that Richard adored you."

    "Stop it! You know my outlook when ites to men in general, Lauren."

    Sadness appeared on Lauren''s pretty face but it was gone quickly.

    "Hey..."

    "I am not changing my mind, Lauren. Being with your mate is not always sunshine and rainbows. Not everyone is as lucky as you."

    "But there are better men out there, M. Not all men are like your father and mine. I understand that you don''t trust men but there will be someone who will be willing to be your everything. Who will make you his priority and respects you as a person and a woman." "Thank you, my friend."

    "M, you and your mother are two very different individual. I know in my heart that you will not let anyone to hurt you."

    "I know. This is my I''m doing this. Men will not be lucky enough to ce me under their thumb. Never again."

    With the spark of sadness, Lauren watched me with sorrow in her face.

    "Hey. I am alright. You will be the first person to know if something bothers me. I will tell when I need saving."

    "I''m d."

    I tapped my friend''s hand while I looked at her with a wide smile on my face.

    What I said was true. Lauren will be the first time when I confirmed the truth of what my body has been telling me.

    "Enough about me. How are you and Victor?" I stated in happy tone.

    A wider smile appeared on Lauren''s lips at the mention of her mate.

    "We''re great. I never thought that I would be this lucky to have found my true mate. Not only that, Victor has been very supportive and nice from the start."

    "You love him?"

    Lauren nodded. "I do. I am going to marry him, M. I want to be with him for the rest of my life. I am happy with him."

    "That''s what I wanted to hear." A grin showed on my lips. "You should ask Grandma Anna''s blessing."

    My friend chuckled. Her mouth went ajar but she was unable to form a word. She snickered.

    "See? Have you thought on how you are going to get her blessing?"

    The other woman shook her head.

    "Victor has been anxious because of that. He told me that he was supposed to ask Grandma Anna first before asking me to marry him."

    Iughed louder that made the man behind the wheel nced at us. I showed him a peace sign.

    "So, the alpha got excited?"

    "Yes. He will think of something. Victor is a smart man. He still has the whole night topose a speech to ask my hand in marriage from the only family that matters to me." "I am team Victor, anyways."

    "Thank you. By the way, would you believe me if I say that Victor ordered a Gi bag for my grandmother?"

    "Really? The man has taste."

    "He almost picked a set of jewelries with my grandmother''s birthstone."

    My eyes widened at the ideas that were running on the Alpha Victor''s head in order to gain the affection of Lauren''s grandmother. The man is willing to spend a fortune. "What happened?"

    "He forgot Grandma Anna''s birthdate that he ended up buying my engagement ring."

    We cracked up at the backseat. I noticed the driver smiled. He must have a field day listening to the tricks that his alpha has.

    "What else did Victor acquired to get your grandmother''s blessing?" I asked. Tears were forming in my eyes fromughing so hard.

    "He never told me anymore. He must have noticed that I always said no whenever he said something very expensive."

    "It was his lovenguage, Lauren. It was must be his way of showing his affection to a person."

    "But you know that I am not like that, M. I still believe that time is greatest gift that a person can give to the person he loves."

    "I know that Victor realized it now."

    "I think so, too. I like spending time with him although I noticed that he has this normal frown on his face on daily basis. Being an alpha must have been a hard work."

    "And his beta has the same expression tattooed on his face." I even mimicked the puckered brows of the two men they have been gossiping about. "Exactly."

    Series ofughter resonated in the car again.

    The journey to Grandma Anna''s tribe were full of gossips centered on Victor and Lauren. It was better that way.

 Chapter 166

    Victor''s

    POV

    Guilt has been eating me since Lauren left the vi of the Full Moon Tribe.

    own tribe. I had to stay behind to clean up the mess made by the people who wanted to bring me down.

    of them leaving. It would be a lose end on my part if I did not properly document everything. That includes the issues of why they have to leave the tribe. ck including Kent. That our tribe will be strong as ever.

    Not being with her when she went to the Lunarko Tribe to face her ex-fianc¨¦ was taking a toll on me expecialy when Lauren was devasted by what she learned about her mother. Moreover, I was supposed toe with her to her Grandmother Anna but I was held by the obligation Like the Andrews, for instance. The family was gone in the territory but I still have to process the pape Myeback as an alpha has to be processed, too. The people of the tribe should be reassured that I admit that my temporary disability not only made me felt useless and weak. I also made the membe have no reason to stay as an alpha of the Full Moon Tribe.

    However, now that I am back to my old self, together with Kent, we will be able to lead the tribe again back Doing the paper works was one of the most tedious things to do. I would rather be in the field meetin

    I breathed out noisily as I reviewed the words that I have written so far. When I am finally satisfied, I saved

    e Full Moon Tribe restless. Augmenting their worry was my inability to tap with my wolf. A wolfless alpha is no alpha. If was not able to im my wolf back, I

    to its glory. I had to start with the paper works.

    he tribe and knowing their needs and issues but I have to do this myself. No one will be able to recount what happened to me in the past but me. and printed the document for filing. The assistant will do it for me.

    The knock on the door raised my head from reviewing yet another document. Another knockter, the familiar face of my receptionist c*m assistant showed her face at the door. "Sir, she called again. She was asking for an appointment with you."

    "Did she?"

    The side of Le''s lips turned up. "She begged. What should I say to the b*tch, alpha?"

    It was pretty obvious that my assistant did not like the person. In fact, most people that were close to me for the same.

    "When can you squeeze her?" I asked as I flipped the page of what I am reading.

    "I could squeeze the life out of her anytime, sir."

    A smile formed on my lips when I heard Le''s response.

    "You have to fall in line, I guess."

    "I think so, too, sir." She cleared her throat after a while. "I could schedule her before your 2 PM."

    My nced at the clock on the wall in front of me. Two o''clock will be in half an hour.

    "Noted. Informed me when she arrived."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Thank you."

    The door closed again.

    Meanwhile, I stopped working altogether. I closed the file and leaned on the chair I am sitting on.

    Serena has been pestering me to have a talk. For the first two times that I have turned down her request, I was polite. However, on the seeding times, I no longer answered her phone calls that she resorted to sending messages. I had to block her number so that I will not be bothered. Yet, the woman contacted Le in the office and asked for appointments several times already.

    I knew why Serena is doing this. With her allies kicked out of the tribe, she was in hot waters and most of the people were still holding prejudices against her when she broke our engagement on the time that I needed her.

    Contrary to the Serena that I know, the woman that has been persistently trying to be in touched with me was humble.

    During the time that I was still confined in the wheelchair, Serena looked down on me and confidently told me that I am hopeless.

    She and I have nothing talk about. I still wonder why the woman still insist to speak with me.

    "She''s here, Alpha."

    I nodded at Le. I continue signing papers.

    "Should I prepare the poison, sir?"

    "My mate would love you."

    "I already love the Luna, sir."

    "Thank you." I closed the folders and face the assistant. "Please let her in. The folders are ready for you, too."

    Le gathered the folders from my table before leaving my office.

    A couple of minutester, the door opened again. Serena entered with her fully made-up face.

    This is the woman I know. I told myself.

    One of the reasons why I considered Serena to be my mate was, she was pretty and part of the elite families in the tribe like the Andrews. We ran in the same circle. The woman that drew near me was shy. Her head was down.

    It was not her usual style.

    "What can I do for you, Serena?"

    I did not bother to stand nor offer her the seat.

    Slowly, she lifted her face and met my eyes. However, she looked away immediately liked she was burned.

    Groveling by her action, my attention remained on her.

    Serena cleared her throat.

    "Victor, I mean, Alpha Victor. I am here to personally apologized for my mistakes in the past." She started. She dramatically sighed before continuing. "Forgive me, please." "It''s all in the past, Serena."

    It was true.

    I already moved on. I am in my full potential again. Besides, when our engagement ended, I met the person that helped me and eventually found out my one true mate in the same person.

    There is no use in holding a grudge against Serena. Ours was history. I am looking forward for my future with Lauren.

    "I am d that you were able to forgive me. Thank you for considering our past rtionship. I hope this mean well for both of us."

    A frown marred my face at the wordsing from her.

    "What I am trying to say is, I said mean words to you when I learned that you might not be able to walk again and regain your wolf. I should not have done that, Victor. I should have supported you and remained on your side as your future wife."

    My frown deepened. I am a little lost on where our conversation is going. I thought this talk was about the closure of our past and affirmation that she will be part of the tribe regardless on how she treated me before breaking up with me. Serena drew near. A smile started to paint her lips. Hopeful eyes were looking back at me.

    "Victor, it''s not toote to start again. I''m still free. I promise you I will never ever leave your side again. I still have our ring."

    "W-what?"

    She raised her left arm and showed her fingers before me. On her finger glittered the ring that I gave her when I proposed.

    "I know that I hold a special ce in your heart, sweetheart. I still love you, too. We can still get married. It was the only thing missing in our rtionship, Victor."

    I stared at the woman in front me. I am surprised, to say the least.

    "That woman is not for you, sweetheart. We''re perfect together. Why would you choose another when you have me?"

    "SILENCE!"

    Without meaning to, Kent showed up before Serena. Shocked was all over the face of the woman.

    "Stop your nonsense musing, woman. Do not everpare yourself to my mate. You are nothing."

    Kent''s voice was clear and affirmative.

    "But-"

    My wolf hushed her.

    "My woman is perfect. If you think that you have an edge over her, you thought wrong. What we had was a convenience. I have no emotional entanglement with you. I only proposed an alliance with you because you are avable." Gasped exited Serena''s mouth. Her eyes were wide from shock and embarrassment.

    "Do not show your face again. Do not ever dare to show up either in my presence or my mate''s. If that happened, I will destroy you in ways unimaginable." Kent glowered at the woman. "Are we clear?" Serena nodded in fear.

    "Leave."

    She ran to the door with tail between her legs. Her feet almost entangled at each other in haste.

    "That should put her in ce." Kent muttered.

    "I''m sure, it did."

    "Prepare to leave now, Victor. Our mate is waiting for us."

    "Right."

    I turned theputer off and

    reached for the bags under the table. Those were the gifts I selected for Grandma Anna.

    With wings on my feet, I headed towards the door. I am heading to Sabado Tribe to personally meet the person that guided and took care of the woman that means the world to me. Le was smiling widely behind her table when she saw me. She stood up.

    "Best of luck, Alpha."

    "Thank you."

    The assistant knew that I will go to Sabado Tribe after I finished my work here. She also helped me in choosing the gifts for Lauren''s grandmother. "Goodluck to us." Kent uttered in my head.

 Chapter 167

    L''s POV

    "Remove yourself from the vicinity or I am going to call the police!"

    After ring and pointing her fingers at me, the woman entered the establishment without giving me another nce.

    My eyes squinted as I followed her until I lost sight of her.

    "B*tch." I mustered under my breath as I turned away.

    I was standing in front of a high-end restaurant. I did not mean to stood there and be an eye sore.

    I groaned when a person bumped into me but did not bother to apologize. I almost yelled in frustration when it happened two times more.

    I stepped aside when I saw more iing individuals my way. I pulled the thin jacket I was wearing when the cold wind blows.

    The sun will set in another hour. It will be colder.

    I was startled when someone pressed something in between my arms in front of me. I was not able to see who it was since more people were passing by.

    My eyes went to the tiny object between my arms. Frowning, I looked what it was. It appeared to be a piece of paper.

    It was a two dor bill!

    I was about to throw the money when I realized that I have nothing on me at the moment except for the clothes that I have on my body. Well, the rest of luggage were gone and the only left was a fleece jacket I got from Paris when Manuel and I went there for a short visit. I hid it somewhere safe. I need it when the eveninges.

    The vacation in the City of Love seemed a long ago.

    My life has changed tragically when my sted mate kicked me away from the tribe after our life together for two decades.

    I dedicated my whole life to Manuel and the Full Moon Tribe. I gave him a beautiful daughter. I was a perfect Luna.

    My teeth gritted when I remembered that Manuel did not even make me a proper Luna. Even after the death of his wife, he did not even ask me to marry him much less properly introduced me to the tribe as his new mate.

    We were practically screwing up behind his mate''s back months after they got married. It was the reason why Janice was born months after Lauren''s.

    Despite the death of his wife, that woman was still in our lives. Manuel may be a good provider and allowed me to live in his mansion but he was not able to decide freely without worrying about his other daughter, Lauren.

    Lauren has been a pain in the ass since day one. That woman made sure that Janice and I will not be able to live happily and satisfactory in the Full Moon Tribe. She always made sure that Janice will suffer in every waking moment. Shepetes with my daughter and made sure that Janice will be the second best.

    With shaking hands, I walked away from the crowd.

    I have been staying with the humans since I was expelled by Manuel from the tribe. That sted man did not even think that I have nowhere else to go. I have no one since Janice has been missing.

    The strain between me and Manuel started when Janice disappeared abruptly. I knew that something happened to my daughter. Janice will not be gone this long without a reason. I am sure that she was not in a good ce.

    I insisted that Manuel should do something in order to find Janice. She was his daughter after all. His only daughter since he cut the ties between him and Lauren when his eldest daughter became too much for him to handle. However, Manuel seemed to have seen the truth behind Janice''s act. He appeared to have realized that Janice has made a fool out of him and it was Lauren who has been telling him the truth all this time.

    Yet, I am still a mother. As a mother I intend to know what happened to my daughter. Janice will not do this to me without an absolute reason. Janice knew that I will be worried sick.

    Manuel and I had an argument. I told him to use his influence as an alpha to find Janice. I was so adamant that he should exercise his power as an alpha of the Full Moon pack in finding his daughter since Janice will be the future leader of the tribe. The resources of the tribe should be use in order to bring Janice back in the territory.

    It was by far the worst squabble we had that he was able to banish me in the tribe without batting an eye. I thought he said it out of anger but he repeated it and told me that I should be gone by morning. He also said that he had enough of me and Janice creating problems in the tribe. That what Janice had done was enough to ruin the Full Moon Tribe.

    I left with myrge suitcase. I made sure that I brought enough cash to stay afloat. I also grabbed the box that contained my jewelries. I need them in case of emergency.

    I have lived infort the moment Manuel came into my life. He showered me with affection and wealth from the start that I did not have to work a day in my life when our rtionship started.

    I lived in hotels when I reached the city. I spent most of my time inside my room contemting about my life and cursing the man that kicked me out of his house. I ate in the fancy restaurant to alleviate my loneliness.

    Slowly, the money started to deplete when I was not able to use the joint credit card that Manuel and I shared. When the jewelries begun to diminish, I transferred to cheaper hotels. Not long, I live in the street together with the filthy humans begging for scraps. I was reduced to a homeless being.

    It made me hate the ncos more by each passing day. Anger was the only reason I woke up every day. I had to retaliate. Manuel and Lauren should pay.

    I sighed deeply.

    I honestly do not know where to start. I am penniless. I have no roof over my head. I have nothing to start with the vendetta I have in mind for the people who made me feel so small.

    I have never felt so worthless in my life. Not even when I seduced Manuel in my bed decades ago. I knew that he was married and mated to another woman but he was a handsome and charismatic man, not to mention that he was wealthy, I knew I had to have him. And I did.

    I exhaled. I was young and very attractive woman then that men fell in line to date me.

    No one would want an old woman like me nowadays. It seemed that acquiring another lover is out of the equation. Who would want an aging and wrinkled woman?

    A string of curse exited my mind. I am getting frustrated at the situation I am currently in.

    I was so focused on the internal fight in my brain that I was not able to notice that I was very far from the main city. I am already in the seedy part of the town. In fact, it was far from the overly popted human dwellings. I had entered the forested part of the town. Before I fully grasped where I was, a couple of figures jumped before me that I yelped in surprise. Fear surrounded my being when I realized what were in front of me. Rogues!

    Rancid smell radiated from them. They were growling at me. These entities are no good.

    "Look who we have here." Said one in his throaty voice. He sniffed. "You smelled like a high-profile wolf, woman. Where are your guardians?"

    "Get away from!" I yelled when the both of them started to drew near me.

    "Scream all you want. No one is gonna hear in this forsaken ce." The other rogue added in his more sinister tone.

    My arm shot up to punch him in the face when he invaded my personal space. It was to no avail. My hit did not make a mark on him. Instead, it excites him more.

    With thevish lifestyle that I have experienced with Manuel, I was not given a chance to hone my fighting ability. Together with Janice, I was pampered with helps on our beck and call. The guardians of the tribe were always on our side to defend us from possible danger.

    Yet, all of them are gone now.

    When the first hit made its mark on my cheek, I crumpled on the ground groaning in pain. More blows were drawn. I stayed on the dirty floor mindless of how much pain and grime stick on my skin.

    I closed my eyes and waited for everything to end. My body was numb from the agony and cold.

    Dying must be like this. Everything appeared to be dark.

    However, I moaned when I felt an overwhelming pain in my side. I grunted. I was about to blurt a painful screech but it was halted by the liquid in my mouth.

    I spit the blood from my mouth.

    I am alive. It was very painful to be alive at this moment.

    "Open your eyes, L."

    I was startled when I heard that. It has been a while since someone called for my name.

    Despite the difficulty, I opened my eyes and searched for the person that spoke.

    The two rogues were gone. The ce was eerie and ck. Even I was surprised how I got here.

    "You''re not dead. The rogues are gone."

    I squinted to make out the person who saved me. Due tock of proper lighting, I was unable to make out the person.

    He was clothed in a dark ensemble of baggy clothes. Looks like he has a hoody over his frame.

    "W-who are you?"

    "An ally."

    "W-what?"

    "We have amon enemy, L. You and I can work together."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You need me."

    "Who are you?"

    "I told you, I am an ally. I can help you get back to the people who treated you badly despite what you have done to them." The person got my full attention.

    Iid on back. I felt better that way. I am unable to lean on my bad side.

    "What''s in it for you?"

    "Seeing them fall will be a great achievement. You and I should not be the only people that should suffer. Am I wrong, L?"

    With renewed anger towards Manuel and Lauren, and stared the darkened form in front of me.

    I have nothing to lose. Janice and I need to be in our feet. This person was offering a leverage.

    I could sense something malevolent from this mysterious person. However, I need all the help I can get in order to be start my ns against the ncos.

    I nodded to myself.

    "When do we start?"

 Chapter 168

    Lauren''s

    POV

    We are a bit far from the territory of Sabado Tribe, my grandmother''s tribe, but I already felt the excitement from the two hundred and six bones of my body. My body is humming from anticipation at the mere sight of the familiar trees on the side of the road. A smile formed on my lips when I heard Be''s growl in my head. She was also insisting that the three-hundred and twenty bones of her wolf body are also very excited to see our grandmother Anna.

    The moment the car stop, I opened the car door. I smiled at one of the guardians that drew near the vehicle. He also has a wide smile on his face.

    "Wee back, Princess." He greeted.

    Nostalgia hit me at the pet name he used.

    The man was of my mother''s age. He also the one that apanied me whenever I was in the tribe when I was a lot younger. He was my bodyguard and nanny rolled into one. I recalled him telling me that his ear rung at my queries. "Nice to see you, too, Uriel."

    "Go. She''s waiting for you. I''ll tell the Alpha and the Luna that you arrived."

    "Thanks a lot. Can you take him to his quarters, please?" I pointed at the guardian who was already standing by the driver''s side of the car.

    "Of course. I will bring your luggage in the cottage."

    "Thanks a lot. I''ll see you bothter."

    I waved my hands to both men and pulled M towards the direction of the forest.

    "Hey! Get your ws off me, woman." Said by my friend who was startled by my action.

    M was trying to rid my clutch on her wrist while trying to followed in my hurried steps.

    Laughing, I sprinted to the direction where my grandmother lives.

    Grandma Anna does not live in the big house. It was what the members of the tribe called the house of the Alpha and the Luna. Although she was wee there, she wanted to stay in a ce she called her own.

    My grandmother chose to live alone in a dainty cottage in the middle of the small forest inside the territory of the Sabado Tribe. She started living there when my Uncle assumed the alpha position together with his mate.

    The present Alpha is my Uncle. He was the firstborn son of the previous alpha who was Grandma Anna''s brother. And yes, alpha blood runs in my veins. Not only that my father was a direct in line to the alpha position, my mother has the second-generation alpha blood.

    At the sight of the cabin, my feet ran on its own leaving M to follow behind me. I already let go of her when she was unable to keep up.

    When I entered the already opened door of the house the view that caught my eyes was the image of my grandmother holding a te that has my favorite dessert.

    "Wee home, my child."

    My eyes closed on their own when I hugged the woman who guided me from the beginning.

    "I miss you, Grandma."

    Her familiar smelled enclosed my being. I made rxed me.

    This is home.

    "I miss you, too."

    Despite the difference their height, it was not an issue for the older woman. She still patted the back of head like I was still the innocent child that looked at her with so much questions in her eyes. "I am d that you are here with me, Lauren. I have missed you."

    I looked down on my grandmother. Admiration and respect reflected on my eyes as I stared at her.

    "I am hungry." I blurted out followed by the sounding from my stomach.

    They shared augh despite my embarrassment. I am still that little girl that held to her hand whenever they walked together.

    "And I prepared a small feast for you. Where is your friend, by the way?"

    "I am here, Grandma Anna. That woman is a cheetah. I am sure that she was adopted. She''s no wolf." M responded. Her face was flushed.

    The distance between here and the big house was almost a kilometer away. It was a great exercise for the wolves alike but seemed not a god idea for a witch who was on her feet.

    My friend was catching her breath while leaning on the side of the door. She was ring at me.

    M is clearly out of shape.

    "Hello, dear. Come in." Grandma Anna replied with fondness. "I prepared food for the two of you. It was nothing much."

    "Thank you so much. I am famished."

    "Did you do this alone? This is quite a lot for just the three of us." I said when I viewed the table.

    "I had a feeling that you will be arriving early. I made the dessertst night and had an early start today."

    Aside from my favorite dessert, the strawberry shortcake, there other desserts on the table like the caramel pudding and cheesecake. Well, my grandmother loves to bake. One thing that I did not get from her. There was also an assortment of fruits in a tray.

    "I smelled garlic and butter, Grandma." Mimented and sniffed some more. "Oh my, my all-time favorite lobster in cheese, garlic and butter. Bless your beautiful soul, Grandma Anna."

    "I had it prepared when I learned that you areing, pretty girl."

    "Thank you." My friend sent flying kisses before pulling a chair. "Let''s eat. Lauren only allowed us to grab burgers on our way here. She''s an evil woman, Grandma."

    The chicken and the pasta were not given an attention from the wordsing from M. The woman dug in without a second invitation.

    "Dear, I will bake your favorite choco mousseter."

    "No. No sweets today. Please."

    A frown marred my face when I heard that. I stared at M who rolled her eyes at me. If there was one thing that recognized my friend from the rest, she never bailed on desserts. "Woman, if you did not notice it yet, I am gaining weight because of eating too much. There will no desserts from now on. I can never say no to this baby though."

    She grabbed a lobster tail dripping in melted butter and cheese.

    "Atta girl." I muttered before iming a seat of my own after pulling one for Grandma Anna.

    True to her words, M declined from dessert. She went to the room that we shared whenever we visit the tribe. She knew where since she has been here a few times in the past already.

    My grandmother and I were left in the kitchen. We were back on the table over coffee and a slice of the strawberry shortcake. The other woman has the caramel pudding.

    "I am fine." I blurted when I saw that Grandma Anna has been trying to keep herself from asking. However, worries were written all over her face.

    Seemed relieved, the older woman sighed.

    "I know but I cannot stop myself from worrying."

    I seized her hand. I held on it.

    "I''m okay."

    "Lauren, I heard what''s happening in Midnight ws Tribe. It was all over the news."

    "I know, Grandma, but you see, I''m here. I am alright."

    She exhaled deeply. "I fear that something might happened to you. You are all that I have, Lauren."

    "Grandma, nothing bad will happen to me. I can take care of myself. I have been learning to defend myself. Besides, Victor will not allow anything to happen to me." I rationalized. "Especially now that he was back on his feet." Deeply worried eyes stared at me. After a while, Grandma Anna spoke again.

    "You are stronger than your mother."

    At the mention of my mother, I sat straighter.

    The older woman opened an opportunity for me to ask about my mother. I know this might tarnish the reunion that we have but this will be the best chance for me to ask her about my mom.

    "We''re you this worried when my mother met Dad?"

    Pain reflected in the other woman''s worn face. Indeed, I opened a can of worms.

 Chapter 169

    Lauren''s

    POV

    After a long pause, Grandma Anna cleared her throat.

    She grabbed the cup from the table and sipped a little before cing it back on top of the saucer.

    Asking my grandmother about my mother is a long shot. For a long time, she and I has been avoiding the topic altogether. Thinking of mother brought them both pain.

    Growing up, Grandma Anna has been focused on her. That was her mission. That was her main reason why she woke each day. She lived for me since she lost her only daughter.

    The older woman gazed at me with sadness on her face.

    "I am."

    "Why?"

    "Because Manuel''s family wasplicated back then. Your mother was never a social butterfly." She sighed again. "I feared the day that she will meet her mate. I was hoping that he would be from the same tribe so that I could still see her as much as I wanted to but when it was not, my worry doubled."

    "Were you against their mating?"

    The old woman shook her head.

    "I am bond by my fear, Lauren. Who am I to contest the will of the Moon Goddess?"

    "Really?"

    "Your parents are true mates. Although his tribe had issues before and your father had a reputation of being adies'' man, I had no proof and no women hase forward when their mating was announced. None yet."

    "Have you ever expected that this will happen, Grandma?"

    The other woman released a deep sigh. She sipped from the cup again. I did the same and cut a piece of the strawberry shortcake.

    Grandma Anna still made the best strawberry shortcake I ever tasted in my life. Indeed, love and passion are the best ingredients in making food.

    "I did not. When your parents started living on their own, they were very loving towards each other like other couples do. Your father was very attentive and supportive of your mother. He was patient and quite understanding of your mother''s personality. It made the alliance between the Full Moon Tribe and Sabado Tribe stronger." "When did you notice Dad?"

    "You mean, his affair with another woman?" I nodded. "Well, at the back of my mind, that''s a possibility. Even after you were born, your parents were very good with each other. However, I misjudged Manuel."

    It was me who breathed out louder when I heard that.

    "I did not suspect him of having a mistress. My doubts were erased on the day that you were born. I witnessed how attentive your father was with you and your mother. I never thought that he has another family waiting for him monthster." Silence surrounded the kitchen. We were both consumed by our thoughts.

    "Grandma, did it ever cross your mind that mom may notmitted suicide?"

    "It does. Far too many times, Lauren. I am a mother. I am in denial of the truth that my precious daughter took her own life."

    "You believed that mom did it?"

    My grandmother nodded. "I have epted that truth a long time ago. Your mother has very low emotional quotient. It was my fault. I allowed her to coped inside her bedroom instead of making friends. A big challenge like that to her marriage and family was a big blow for her. It was not easy, I know."

    "What if she was forced to take her own life?"

    The older woman grabbed my hand.

    "Let it rest, dear. We have to make peace with what happened to her. I did. I have to so that you will not grow up with an old woman that has grudge in the world."

    I sent her a smile. It was full of sorrow.

    "I grew up just fine, Grandma."

    "I know. I am very proud of what you be, Lauren."

    "I know. I am proud of myself, too."

    We bothugh at where their conversation is going.

    "Can you promise one thing, child?" I stared into the dejected eyes of my grandmother. "Please do not repeat the history. No matter how heavy things maybe, you are not alone. For as long as I am here, you will never be alone, Lauren." I nodded. "I won''t. I promise."

    "That leads to my next question, dear."

    My back straightened when I noticed that my grandmother''s demeanor changed. The air on her mean business all of a sudden.

    "The situation in Midnight ws pack wasplicated. How are you coping up? I mean, will you be alright?"

    "I am alright, Grandma. Victor makes sure that I am safe."

    "I can attest to that, Grandma Anna."

    We both turned to M who drew near. She just exited my bedroom freshly showered. She looked a lot better than this morning when we left Lunarko Tribe.

    Food and shower made her looked a lot better.

    M poured herself a cup of coffee before upying the seat beside me.

    "Anyone who gained Lauren''s affection is a trustworthy man, Grandma Anna. You knew how cynical Lauren can be, right?"

    The older woman chuckled.

    "I guess you''re right. Lauren put everyone at arm''s length."

    "Hey!" I protested.

    The two other womenughed at my expense but it made me smile eventually.

    "One more thing, I have read from the news that Alpha Victor had a fianc¨¦e. How true is that?"

    "It was true, Grandma. I actually witnessed their break up."

    "What?"

    I grinned at the disbelief on my grandmother''s face.

    "Victor was a patient in the hospital. He has disability and lost his wolf that time. The woman used those reasons to break off the engagement and Victor epted it." I exined. "That day was the same that day that Michael told me that our engagement is off. I was humiliated that when I witness the break up between Victor and the woman, I dered that I am the new woman in Victor''s life."

    I wasughing when I finished. Victor and I had a long way since we started.

    "You did?" I nodded. "That man is adies'' man just like your father!"

    "NO!" I immediately disagree. "Victor is far from it, Grandma. Women fall for him because he is a powerful alpha but he was not a yboy like what the papers are portraying him to be. He was far more different from the alpha that was written about him." The older woman frowned.

    "Grandma, Victor might be very powerful but he is very gentle man. Not once that he used his alpha voice on me or forced me to do anything that I don''t like. He respected me. He takes care of me."

    "And he walks on water, Grandma Anna." M added.

    "I am waiting for that, too." I said with augh.

    "Are you sure about him?"

    I nodded at my grandmother. "He is my true mate and I love him."

    The older woman sighed.

    "Fine. I will still test him."

    "Oh, that I want to witness." M butted in as she sipped in her own cup. "However, don''t be disappointed when he finished with flying colors, Grandma. That man is very persuasive when he wants to be. I would bet my cute little toes that he will do everything to have your blessing on their mating."

    "I like that."

    "Thank you, Grandma Anna. You will like Victor. He is a good man."

    "I will be the judge of that, child. Best of luck for him." With a smile, the older woman stood up. "Clean up both of you when you''re done."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    "Grandma, I have a favor to ask."

    After cing the cup in the sink, Grandma Anna nced at me with a question in her eyes.

    The smile on my face widened.

    "Can I sleep on my mother''s bedroom tonight?"

    Grandma blinked at my request.

    "I am going to sleep alone in your bed, Lauren?" There was disapproval on M''s tone

    "No, missy. You will sleep with my dead ancestors." I responded.

    "Stop!" My friend waved her hand between us.

    My grandmother was smiling when I gazed back at her.

    "I suspected that you will say that, Lauren. I have it cleaned and the sheets were new."

    "Thanks, Grandma. I love you."

    The older woman waved her hand goodbye before entering the room next to mine.

    "Can I have your strawberry shortcake, Lauren?"

    I squinted at M. The corners of my lips were turned up.

    "I thought no dessert today?"

    My giggles resonated in the kitchen when my friend huffed. She also grabbed the cake from me.

 Chapter 170

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The moment I opened the door of my mother''s bedroom, longing mmed my whole being. I had to blinked my eyes a few times to stop the tears from falling.

    I already told myself that I am not going to cry tonight.

    I breathed deeply. I was hoping to smell the familiar scent of my mother''s perfume. It was unfortunate that I can no longer breathed the usual jasmine fragrance that she usually sprayed on her body.

    A smile painted my lips at how pristine the room was. Nothing amiss in every corner. It seemed that the owner of the room was still alive and still make sure that the ce is still in order.

    No on would even think that my mother was already gone for more than a decade at tidiness of the room.

    I have known my mother for being organized and she made sure that every nook and corner is dust-free. I witnessed growing up and it was what I practice. It helped me a lot when I was still in medical school and cramming for my exams. Looking at the room, I realized that mom got it from my grandmother. Perhaps, it runs in our blood.

    Several books were lined and perfectly inserted in the bookcase mounted on the wall. I remembered those books. I saw my mother flipping those pages before she sleeps at night whenever we spent the weekends here in the tribe. I grabbed one of the frames at the bottom of the book case. It was the picture of my mother on her graduation day in college.

    I sat on the edge of the bed. I stared at the picture.

    My mother was grinning on the picture. She was radiant. She was holding a framed certificate in one hand while the other was on top of her protruding stomach.

    It was clear that my mother was proudly disying two things in the picture. Her pregnancy and the certificate that was stating that she graduated with Latin honors.

    Indeed, my mother was a nerd. Alpha Kean was right. She would have been a great Luna alongside my father in Full Moon Tribe.

    I stood up again and returned the picture frame.

    I caressed the frame beside it. It was the certificate that my mother was holding in the other picture.

    The sorrow that started to crept inside me diminished when my sight went to the third picture in the bookcase.

    Giggles exited my mouth.

    It was the picture of my mother and me in the carnival.

    It was a normal old picture but the story behind it was a good one.

    I was wearing blue jumper shorts with a yellow long-sleeves shirt. My hair was in pigtails. My mom, on the other hand, was in her corduroy pants and white top. We were both grinning.

    I was five years old in the picture. It was also taken in summer of that year when carnival visited near the Sabado Tribe territory. It was grandma Anna''s idea to bring me there. It was also her idea to take pictures upon entering the ce. Everything was fine. We were having fun until I asked my mother to ride in the carousel. Despite my mother''s refusal to apany me, I insisted for her toe ride with me. She was persuaded when tears fell from my eyes. I learned toote.

    The moment the carousel stopped moving, my mother hurriedly ran to the exit with me in her arms. She threw up her dinner in the bushes. One of her hands was clutching mine while the other was on her heaving chest.

    We went home right after that. On the way home, Grandma Anna told me that mom has motion sickness.

    Eventually, it became a fond memory for me. Although it was a fun gone wrong, it also made me realized that a mother would do everything for her child even at the expense of her being.

    In lieu with this, I became more determined to know the truth about her death.

    If my mother can sacrifice her own well-being for me, why would she take her life knowing that I am still young and needed her badly? What pushed my mother to undergo suicide knowing that she lived and breath for her only daughter? Yet, it was hard to uncover the truth if the two people that were very close to my mother did not know anything or anyone that could led to my mother''s demise.

    If there was one thing inmon between the testament of Grandma Anna and Alpha Kean, that was the knowledge that my mother loved solitude. My mother would rather keep to herself than mingle with the crowd. Moreover, there was no mention of my mother having another male friend or the possibility that she might have been interested with anyone before and after meeting my father.

    Janice mentioned about a letter though.

    That has kept me awake at night. I have been trying to check through my mother''s old belongings but I was unable to find the letter that Janice spoke of. Was this one of ploys to get to me? Is she lying again to get my attention? To lead off track? Or was it to tarnish my mother''s reputation?

    I breathed out when annoyance started to wormed.

    That woman is scheming again. Is this her and L''s trick to doubt my mother? Those women have no good bones in their body. They already got what they want. They have my father and my ex-fianc¨¦. What more they want from me?

    Thinking back, I should have known that maybe L knew about the letter that Janice mentioned. Maybe Alpha Manuel and L spoke of my mother behind my back and Janice has learned of it.

    I sighed again.

    No matter. I will get to the bottom of this. I will make sure to know more about the past that involved my mother. I have been tortured enough of it. It was my right to learn about my mother''s death.

    A knock brought me back from my deep thoughts. It was followed by opening of the door.

    The familiar face of the maid peeped by the door before it opened wide.

    The woman is carrying a trying. On top of it was a slice of the chocte mousse cake and a cup of ck coffee. Their aroma surrounded the small room.

    "Anna was done baking about an hour ago. I saw the light was still on under the door and decided to bring you dessert. You know, just like the old days." The smiling woman said before cing the tray on top of the bed. "Thank you, Melinda."

    "Don''t mention it. I am leaving, anyway. I will be back in the morning."

    "Goodnight."

    "Night, Princess."

    I smiled to myself as I watched the woman leave.

    Melinda and Uriel were mates. They both belong in the Sabado Tribe and they watched me grew up.

    My attention went back to the food on the bed.

    Eversince I stepped foot in the territory, I have been flooded with a lot of memories. Not all of them were sad but mostly great memories not only of my mother but also the blissful childhood I had with my grandmother. Surrendering to happy thoughts, I grabbed the tray and approached the door.

    Chocte mousse cake is M''s favorite dessert. I noticed that she barely ate dinner. This might cheer her up.

    I was about to knock on the door that my friend is using when I heard retching inside. Bothered by it since it was not stopping as I stood up for about a minute by the door, I went in while hogging the tray between my arm and side. I saw M gagging by the toilet seat. The door to the bathroom was opened. However, before I could even ask, my friend pushed the door close when she saw me.

    Startled by the action, I ced the tray on top of the vanity and walked closer to the restroom door. I knocked with urgency.

    "I''m fine, Lauren." I heard from behind the door despite the water running in the sink. "It must be the lobster. Did you notice how much I ate?"

    A frown marred my face even at theughter that came out of M''s mouth after she said that.

    I stood beside the wall as I waited for M toe out.

    The scent of the toothpaste and the mouthwash mixed in the air when the door opened.

    "Hey."

    I stared into the pretty face of my friend. I finally spotted the thickening bugs under her eyes. She was exhausted.

    Without further ado, I asked. "Are you pregnant. M?"

 Chapter 171

    Lauren''s POV

    Like a deer caught in the headlights, M looked at me wide-eyed. Expecting her to deny everything, I was taken aback when she nodded.

    My eyes blinked a few times. I was anticipating for more her to avoid the questions. I was ready for rebuttal.

    M went back inside the bathroom. Less than a minute ater, she was standing in front of me again. No words exchanged between us she gave me the familiar stick.

    It was the pregnancy test with two red lines in it.

    I am not surprised. As a doctor, the symptoms are noticeable on M''s behavior. I am only waiting for my friend toe clean.

    "It''s the fifth stick. I made sure that all of them tested positive before I finally epted that I am."

    It was me who nodded this time. "Was it Richard''s?"

    My friend looked away. She moved towards the bed and sat at the edge.

    "I''m sorry that I had to hide my pregnancy from you. I had to be sure that I am pregnant before I tell you."

    I viewed my friend behind myshes.

    She was a little down. Judging from the way she yed her fingers above herp, she appeared lost.

    "Is it Richard''s baby?'' I asked again.

    I was waiting for M to looked at me in the eyes. Instead, my friend remained looking at her hands.

    "No matter who''s the father, the baby is mine, Lauren. The baby is mine."

    "But--"

    "The baby is only rted to me. End of the story."

    I stared at M''s face. She was flushed and irritation was stered on her face.

    I have known her for a long time. I knew her. I knew damn well if M likes someone. I am absolutely sure that my friend likes Richard. It is puzzling for me that she did not confirm the paternity of the child she was carrying.

    I released a sigh. I grabbed her hand and enclosed it in mine..

    "It''s okay." I started. "Everything will be alright."

    Maybe in due time, M will tell her.

    Eventually, a smile form on the other woman''s face.

    "Thank you."

    "I have a question though." I waited for M to looked at me before I spoke again. "Why can''t you be honest with your feelings for him? I am not blind, M. I can see how you looked at each other when you think no one was looking. The air between you sizzled when near each other."

    M''s jaw tightened. I knew that I hit a nerve judging from the sharpening of the other woman''s eyes.

    "Do you have any idea what''s going to happen to this child if I sumb to the feelings that you are trying to tell me?"

    Seeing M emotional and edgy is new for me. I knew her for being calm and collected even under pressure. Aside from that, she was also one of the strongest women I knew. Next to my grandmother.

    She got my full attention when fury reflected on M''s face. I am not worried. That emotion is not meant for me.

    "You heard of my past, Lauren. You knew what my mother did to me. What if that happens to my child because I surrendered to the feelings that you were trying to tell me?"

    The pooling of tears on my friend''s eyes caught me off guard. I pulled M to my body and hug her tightly.

    I was right. Her decision of not epting Richard has to do with her past, with her mother.

    "It''s going to be alright." I opted to say.

    I caressed her back so that she will remember that I am always be with her.

    "My mother tried to kill me once." M whispered.

    It was the hard truth of my friend''s childhood. This is the second time that I heard M said those words. The first time was a very long time ago.

    It was a little unclear to me of the reason behind M''s mother in that specific action. I did not know if it was a witch ''thing'' or it has to do with the family life back then. M had always evaded the topic whenever I tried to ask her. It was very a sensitive subject for her. M abhors rtionship. She always treated men at arm''s length. I know that it has to do with her mother''s behavior in the past.

    "Lauren, I''m lost."

    "I''m here. No matter what your decision will be, I will always support you."

    I heard my friend sniffled. I felt her demeanor calmed, too.

    "Besides, whether you like it or not, I will be the baby''s godmother. I will take care of you and that little peanut."

    It just came out of my mouth. Often, the image of the fetus inside the womb was the same of a peanut in a shell.

    A smile formed on my lips when I finally heard M''s chuckled.

    "You will be, whether you like or not, godmother Lauren."

    "Great. Now that it''s settled, I brought you your favorite."

    I detached myself from the other woman and looked around to find the tray that I brought in the room. I found it in front of the vanity mirror. "Please don''t tell me that it''s the lobster."

    "Of course not. It''s choco mousse cake, my friend."

    M''s eyes sparkled like I brought Christmas three months earlier.

    "Give it to me. I am really hungry. My lunch and the minute amount of dinner I had a while ago went down the drain."

    "I know. Little peanut needs nutrients."

    Arms outstretched, the pregnant woman seized the tray from my hand and ced a spoonful of the dessert in her mouth.

    "C-can you get me the strawberry cake and the caramel pudding, too? I''m really hungry." M said with her mouth full. "Please?" "Sure."

    Chuckling, I left the room and went to the kitchen. I get two servings of each of the sweet desserts. I also made a pitcher of orange juice.

    The choco mousse cake was gone when I went back to the room. The only evidence that the cake existed was the mess it made on M''s cheek. "Thank you, my friend. You are a life saver."

    We ended up sleepingte that night. Not meaning to, we recalled with fondness our childhood and early years in the medical field including the years that they spent in school to get the medical degree. The problematic and emotional night became a recollection of great friendship that we had.

    The initial n of sleeping in my mother''s bedroom went out the window. I found myself sleeping under the nket with M beside me.

    The empty trays were on the floor when oblivion took us to dreand. Like the old days.

    I woke up with the buzzing of cleaning machine from the outside of my bedroom. Melinda must be here already.

    I can already imagine a hearty breakfast waiting. Or was it brunch already?

    M and I slept at past two in the morning. We were giggling like teenagers talking about our childhood celebrity crushes. Celebrity means, the professors in the university since both of us were college nerds. With one eye closed, I sat on the bed.

    My head is still fuzzy.

    M is still asleep beside me. She has her back on me and hogging the pillow to her body. Her hair was a mess around her face.

    I blinked my eyes a few times to rid of the sleepiness that was trying to im me. I rubbed my eyes before finally opening them only to be dazzled by the lighting from the open windows.

    It is already ten in the morning. So much for the night talk with M.

    I am surprised that Grandma Anna did not wake us up. She probably did but maybe M and I were still dead to the world to hear of the knockings.

    I shook my head at the thoughts in my head.

    A cup of coffee will do me good.

    A frown marred my face when I noticed my wolf. Be is stirring inside my head. She seemed alert and excited of something.

    My wolf is sending signal. Like a warning of some sort. But not in a dangerous kind of warning.

    Slowly, I got up from the bed. I pulled the robe from the hook when I realized that I am only wearing the thin silk sleepwear.

    I drew near the window.

    Of all the rooms in my grandmother''s cabin, mine was the only one that was facing the entry way.

    A gasp exited my mouth when I saw the figure heading in the direction of the cabin.

    Be made a happy dance in my head.

    It''s Victor! My mate is finally in Sabado Tribe.

 Chapter 172

    Lauren''s POV

    Staring outside the window, I pinched myself to make sure that my eyes were not ying on me. My mind is still fuzzy and this might be part of my dream because of my longing to be with my mate. My mouth went ajar when I felt the sting of my own nails.

    Victor is indeed in the Sabado Tribe territory!

    Be howled in my head. She was also making happy dance at the sight of our mate. My wolf also misses Kent.

    My feet seemed to have a mind of its own. I went out of my bedroom and sprinted in the direction of the front door. Not minding that the robe that I am wearing was not even tied in the middle, I am galloping. I must be a runner in my past life. Victor was still meters away from the front door.

    A wide smile painted my lips when our eyes met.

    "My Alpha." I called out.

    The air between us seemed to sizzle at the glimpse of the enigmatic man from a far.

    Despite the simple ensemble of dark jeans and a white shirt, Victor was undeniably a very attractive man. I am lucky that the Moon Goddess has put us together that made him mine.

    I rushed to my mate and clung my arms on his broad shoulders. My eyes closed on their own when his warm body enclosed mine. I felt him pressed kisses on top of my head. He also breathed in my scent. "I miss you, my Luna."

    It was only been days since west saw each other in person. Although we corresponded through text messaging and face time, it was no longer enough. We were used to seeing each other at the end of every day since I stayed in Midnight ws pack when I started to work as his personal caretaker.

    I was not able to utter another word when Victor''s warm mouth covered mine.

    It was sublime.

    I miss this man so much that I was longing for him in the past few days especially when I heard of my mother''s affairs and theck of anything to go on in digging her past. However, with a simple touch, a kiss, everything appeared to be alright again.

    "I miss you, my love." Victor whispered when our lips parted. We''re sting gasping for air from the deep kiss we shared.

    "I am happy that you are finally here." I whispered back despite the overwhelming emotions that is surrounding my being.

    "Me, too. I was d that the people at the gates recognized me and the alpha allowed my entry."

    Myughter resonated in the area. It was my fault and Victor was subtle in telling me that I have forgotten to inform the tribe that he ising.

    I was very overwhelmed yesterday when I arrived in the territory that I was not able to informed the alpha that Victor will be here today. I was supposed to speak to my Uncle in the evening but M happened.

    Victor''s face was about to descend on mine for another kiss when I covered my lips. A frown marred his handsome face and an unspoken question reflected on his eyes.

    "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet." I said in muffled sound.

    "But I kiss you already."

    "I know but-"

    My protest was contained in my throat when our lips met again. I did nothing but responded to his sweet kisses. Morning breath be damned.

    I pulled my alpha mate to Grandma Anna''s garden at the back. It was mainly of orchids and bonsai. My grandmother''s prized possession except me, of course. "How was your trip?"

    He was supposed to be here by night fall yesterday but something came up in the office that he has to met with one of his staff. The meeting ended after seven in the evening that I was the one who told him to drive in the morning for safety reasons. "It was uneventful aside from the call I got from Le." "Everything alright?"

    "Yeah. Nothing that she can''t handle in my absence. She''spetitive and dependable, my Luna. She just wanted to inform me and get my confirmation." He exined.

    "I want to meet her."

    They sat beside each other in a love seat. Overhead were the orchids that were blooming with flowers.

    "She wants to meet you, too."

    "I thought you''ll be here with your beta?"

    "I did. He went to speak with the alpha on my behalf. He knew that I wanted to see you badly."

    "Really?"

    I stared into his face when I said that. A hint of grin was on my lips, too.

    "Yeah,"

    I hummed. "I''m starting to like your beta, my alpha. He knew his priorities."

    Victor nodded. A smile was also present in his face.

    They were about to kiss again when I heard a light cough from behind. Like children caught their hands in a cookie jar, we turn to the direction it came from.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat when I saw the two individuals longing by the door.

    Grandma Anna was looking at us with a frown on her face. On the other hand, M was beside her with anticipation on her face. She also has a ss of orange juice in her hand.

    "I was waiting for the popcorn, my friend. We''re almost at the exciting part." Said my friend with a wide grin on her lips. She was clearly amused.

    My grandmother cleared her throat again.

    "Are you alright, Grandma? You want me to check on you? It might be pneumonia." M asked. She sent a wink on my way when she received a re from the old woman.

    "You go back to your room, Lauren. That is not the right clothes in receiving a visitor." Grandma Anna uttered in a serious voice.

    "G-grandma..."

    "Inside, Lauren."

    I heaved a sigh. I looked at Victor who looked nervous at the sight of my grandmother.

    "Good morning, Miss Anna." He greeted as he stood up.

    Victor was known for being a powerful and strong alpha but looking at him now, he seemed fearful as he stands in front of an old woman.

    My grandmother nodded.

    "I, I brought you gifts." Victor turned on his side only to find that he has nothing with him at the moment except for himself. "I mean-"

    "If you are trying to bribe me to be on my good side, it''s a no."

    "Of course not, Ms. Anna."

    "Grandma, Alpha Victor might like to have a cup of coffee. Maybe he has not eaten breakfast." M butted in.

    The old woman nodded after ncing at the frozen male alpha.

    "Come in. Breakfast is still avable. You can join Lauren and M." Grandma Anna turned her back on us but she still added, "Change your clothes, Lauren. That is not the proper way of greeting a guest." "Yes, Grandma."

    I pulled my mate inside the cabin. I heard him breathed out. I can feel the tensioning from him at the presence of my grandmother.

    I red at M who was already freshly showered. The woman must have woken up when I went out of the bedroom earlier.

    "Go, woman. I will take care of Alpha Victor while you freshen up. You knew what will happen if Grandma saw something that she did not like." My friend disclosed.

    "Did you see-"

    "Yes. We both witness the kisses you shared." I closed my mouth when M raised her hand and showed the two digits.

    I blew air from my mouth.

    "I''ll be right back, Victor."

    "Take your time, my Luna. I''m not going anywhere."

    "I like that."

    I gave him air kisses as I ran to my bedroom to take a quick shower and change into a new set of clothes approved by my grandmother.

 Chapter 173

    Victor''s

    POV

    I am thankful that my stomach is not empty or else I will be very gassy at this very moment. I would be creating a very bad impression of me to the woman who has been observing me since I set foot on her house. We were in the living room, Lauren and I. Grandmother Anna was seated in front of me while my mate was beside me in a love seat. Her eyes were on me.

    I am identified as one, if not the most, formidable alphas among the tribes but here I am, fidgeting under the scrutiny of a woman under five feet. Anyone who encountered me in the past would beughing now. Who would have thought that I, Alpha Victor of Full Moon Tribe, would be flush at the sight of Miss Anna?

    This is the first time that I met Lauren''s grandmother. I am also here to get the woman''s blessing on Lauren and I''s mating.

    Although Lauren and I are mates blessed by the Moon Goddess, I still wanted to get the blessing of the woman who guided the woman I love into a wonderful woman that she is now. I still wanted to be in the good side of the person who means a lot to the person I nned to spend the rest of my life with.

    Our staring contest halted when someone knocked by the door. I breathed easier when I saw Richard.

    My beta bowed his head when we turned to him. His hands were full of shopping bags. Those were gifts for Miss Anna.

    I had the hard time deciding on what to give her. I knew that the woman could afford to buy herself anything that she fancied but still, I wanted to give her present when I see her for the first time. I will still do it for the rest of my life if she granted her blessing on my mating with Lauren.

    "Who might you be?" The older woman asked.

    "This is my beta, Richard." I introduced.

    Grandma Anna waved at Richard to enter. The beta drew near and bowed again at the older woman.

    "These are presents for you, Miss Anna. Please ept them." I said. It did not escape my ears the gasped that went out of Lauren''s mouth.

    "All of them?" My mate asked. She was clearly bewildered.

    I nodded.

    Richard ced the bags on the floor. He bowed his head and left the cabin.

    "Please do not see this as a bribe in order to buy your blessing, Miss Anna. On my defense, I did not want to be here empty handed." I rified while staring into the eyes of the woman.

    "Victor, this is too much. Looking at the tags, they are quite expensive, too." Lauren muttered while looking at the presents. "I recognized that orange bag even from afar."

    I released a sigh.

    Previously, my lovenguage, not that I loved a lot of women in the past, was to give expensive things. Most of the time, it was received very warmly. Any indifferent attitude changes at the sight of a luxurious brand.

    I should have known that the purse would not be appreciated this much. Lauren is a level-headed woman. There is no way that she got it somewhere other than the older woman in front of me.

    I have ordered it online a while back with the thought of Miss Anna to go bag.

    "I appreciate you doing this but your mere presence here is more important, Alpha Victor."

    "Please call me Victor, Miss Anna."

    To my relief, a hint of smile showed on the older woman''s lips.

    "Please seat, Victor. Thank you for the gifts."

    "No, I thank you. Not only for being the best mentor and family for Lauren but also for weing me in your home."

    "You knew the right words to say, Victor."

    "I am only stating a fact. I personally experience how wonderful Lauren is. I knew that it was because of you."

    "Maybe this is the part where I would I agree with M. I would like to see you walk on water."

    I frowned and turned to Lauren when Miss Anna said that. My mate is giggling beside me.

    "Please pretend that you did not hear that, my Alpha."

    I nodded. I will ask Lauren about it some other time.

    "Would like to have some dessert?"

    "Please say yes. She baked a killer strawberry shortcake." My mate said with a wide smile on her lips.

    "Your favorite?" "Yes."

    "I would love to have dessert, Miss Anna. Lauren loves strawberry shortcake very much. To hear that you baked one and she loves it, must have been to die for."

    "He has a sweet mouth, child." With a smile, Miss Anna stood up. Let''s head to the dining area. Melinda prepared coffee for us, too. Well, tea for me."

    I grabbed Lauren''s hand and intertwined our fingers as we followed behind her grandmother.

    The smell of freshly brewed coffee and the chamomile tea greeted my nose the moment we entered the pristine dining area.

    Miss Anna upied the head of the table while Lauren and I sat beside each other. Beside the cup of each drink were a slice of the coveted shortcake. Even at a distance, I could smell the sweet and citrusy scent of the strawberries. Lauren was right. The strawberry shortcake was to die for. It was the perfect match for the ck coffee that has been served.

    I have no words. No wonder, Lauren loves this particr cake. She was also very particr on where to buy one. She has a great proviso.

    "I hope it is to your taste."

    "Indeed, Miss Anna. It was a pleasure to have tried this. Thank you."

    The woman smiled at me. I smiled back since I have felt the tension has finally ebbed a great fraction between us.

    "I have one more thing to ask you, Victor."

    I swallowed the spoonful of the cake before I gave the woman my full attention. I am halfway done with the portion that has been given to me.

    "I am all ears, ma''am."

    "What is your take about mates?"

    I took a deep breath. I thought of Serena and the rtionship that we had. I had topare it with Lauren and I''s bond. Although it was quite different since Serena and I''s mating was of convenience than personal.

    I knew that my answer will make or break Lauren and I''s mating. I also knew that I have to be honest. The old woman will realize if I am being untrue.

    "I have high regards with mates or in mating in particr, Miss Anna." I started. "In the past, I have asked a woman''s hand in marriage as an obligation to the tribe. I have to present a woman so that my tribe will have a Luna. So that I will have an heir that would seed my position as an alpha."

    I gazed at Lauren who was chilling beside me. I felt no tension or angsting from her. I am d that my mate felt secure despite the mention of my ex-fianc¨¦e.

    "I have no reason to disrespect a mate, Miss Anna. Although my previous mate was of my choosing, I did not once cheats on her until the day that she broke our engagement." I continued.

    "What was the reason why she chose to leave you?"

    "Because she thought that I will be disable for life. There was also a possibility that I will be stripped of my position as an alpha since my wolf became dormant because of my battle against a witch."

    "Did you choose Lauren because she healed you and made your wolf returned?"

    I chuckled. "Believe me, Miss Anna. I have doubts when Lauren told me that she will help me walk again. I became a skeptic when I lost my wolf. My disbelief on her became tenfold when she promised me that I will have my wolf back. That time, I did not know that we''re mates since my wolf was no show. Moreover, what she said about making me walk again might be a hearsay but I have nothing to lose. I already lost everything."

    "But?"

    I stared at my mate. The woman that has been gifted to me by the Moon Goddess beamed at me as she continue eating her share of the shortcake.

    "She made me believe again. My respect for her was so great that I am willing to be her defender for the rest of my life."

    "That''s him telling me that he loves me, Grandma." Lauren said with a grin.

    "Miss Anna, I am here to ask for your blessing. Lauren is my true mate. She was a gift that I never ask but has been given to me by the Moon Goddess. I am a very lucky man." I disclosed as I turned to the older woman again. "I promise to protect her and be the person that she needs. I will love no one but her until the day that I die."

    A tear fell on Miss Anna''s cheeks. More followed.

    "I will hold on to your promise, Victor."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    "Call me, Grandma."

    I nced at Lauren when I heard her sniff. My Luna was crying but happiness is shining in her eyes. Without looking at the mirror, I knew that my eyes were misty, too. Finally, I got the blessings from Grandma Anna.

 Chapter 174

    M''s POV

    Lately, I have been feeling exhausted most of the time that I wanted to stay in bed the rest of the day. I knew that this has to do with the growing child inside me.

    I still have a long way to go.

    As a witch, I am strong and has immunity against any regr diseases. I can create potions that can make me almost resistant at any possible poisoning. I gave the same antidote to Lauren in case of emergency.

    I went to the garden to give the family and the Alpha Victor to speak in private. It is a family affair and my presence is not needed there.

    My hand grabbed the nearest thing when felt light-headed. I was thankful that it was the fence that held the orchids together. It was able to sustained my weight.

    Slowly, I sat on the nearest bench. I was d it has a backrest.

    I closed my eyes for a moment. The dizziness will pass in a minute.

    I knew because I have been experiencing this for a while. Even before I had the confirmation of my pregnancy.

    Indeed, I felt a lot better in a few minutes. I finally opened my eyes only to find myself drowning into the dark gray eyes of Beta Richard of the Full Moon Tribe. The man is looking down at me as he stood beside the fence where I held on tight to bnce myself from lightheadedness a while ago.

    I already expected that Richard will be here when Alpha Victor arrived. I even felt disappointed when I was not able to see him behind the alpha.

    "Are you feeling alright, M?"

    I sighed. A hint of concern was visible on his voice. He has been always a gentle man.

    "Of course."

    "You look pale. Are you ill?"

    I rolled my eyes at him as I sat up straight.

    "Lauren and I spoke until past midnightst night. I still in need of sleep, Beta." I recounted.

    It was true. Well, half-true. Indeed, Lauren and I spent half of the night talking and giggling like teenagers the previous night.

    "That exined the heavy bags under your eyes. You should take a napter."

    "Yeah."

    A while ago, I could almost fall on my knees. However, at the presence of this man, I suddenly felt so much better. Even the sound of his voice put me at ease.

    To be quite honest, I am thankful but also detested the implication of it.

    The sudden change of my mood has to do with Richard''s presence. I am feeling better because he is here. The growing pup inside me felt safe and secure at the presence of this man. Yet, I loathed that I felt that way. It only meant one thing. I am growing dependent in the presence of this handsome man.

    At this moment, I am thankful that I have the ability to hide my changing scent. As a person pregnant with a wolf baby, my scent will change and anyone with strong sense of smell would notice that. Richard will notice that. It will be pandemonium if he learned of my pregnancy. I am not ready to disclose the information.

    Insofar, he did not have to know.

    "How was your trip?" I asked to change the topic of my health.

    I tapped the vacant space beside me. With a smile, the beta upied the seat beside me.

    Slowly, I released a deep breath.

    I have this desire toy down my head on his chest and breathe in his scent.

    His scent made me feel so much better. No matter how much I wanted to deny it, it gave mefort. As if the baby inside me knew, he settledfortably in my tummy like a well-behaved peanut.

    I shook my head. I remembered the talk that Lauren and I hadst night. My friend appointed herself as the godmother of my child regardless of who the father was. She even called my baby ''Peanut.''

    "Nothing much happened as we drove here. The alpha was nervous but very ecstatic that he will be meeting Miss Anna. Alpha Victor has been looking forward for this day."

    "I am d that he''s making an effort in meeting Grandma Anna."

    "Alpha loves his mate. He really likes to seek the approval of Miss Anna."

    "I am thankful that he does. Lauren deserves to have a wonderful mate. A great man that would take care of her."

    "The Luna is very kind."

    "I know, right?" Richard nodded. "By the way, I thought Alpha Victor will be herest night."

    "Yeah. Everything was set when Alpha told me that we''ll leave in the morning. His meeting ended a littlete."

    "I see. What''s new in the tribe? Full Moon Tribe is quite busy these days."

    The beta straightened his long legs as he contemted on his words. I, on the other hand, breathed a lungful of air.

    I am hoping that Richard will not notice that I am just trying to sniff his scent. It was very addicting that I have to check myself every time so that I will not be stered on his side or clinging on his shoulders for better experience. "Alpha Victor told me that he was visited by Miss Serena in the office."

    As if on a whished, I turned to the beta with a frown on my face. However, Richard calmly met my gaze.

    "What did the b*tch want?"

    "Alpha told me that Miss Serena wanted to continue where they left off--"

    "The audacity of that woman!"

    I stood up and face him. My hands were on my hips and looked down on the surprised face of the beta. "Alpha Victor should kick that woman out of the tribe. She has been conniving with his rivals in the tribe." "Miss Serena sent her apologies ording to Alpha Victor."

    "And then what? She will try to break his rtionship with Lauren."

    "Alpha Victor loves his mate."

    "But a woman like Serena will do everything to ruin a beautiful rtionship--"

    "Kent showed up."

    "She should be ashamed of herself. I will punch her in the face if I see her. She deserved to be-- what?"

    Hisst statement registered in my brain a littlete that I stopped mid-sentence.

    A smile formed on Richard''s lips.

    I shushed him. "What did you say?"

    He chuckled. "Kent showed up and put her in ce."

    "Oh? Great."

    I calmed down immediately. I went back to my seat. I had to clear my throat out of embarrassment.

    I elbowed him when I heard his softughter. The man had the nerve tough at my expense.

    Over-reacting I know but I love Lauren like a sister. She deserved to be taken care of.

    "Don''t worry, M. Alpha Victor loves your friend. My alpha is a verymitted man." "I''m d. Men like that is rare."

    Silence surrounded them. However, it was the beta who spoke first after a while.

    "I saw them in the dining area before I noticed you here. They seemed to be in good terms."

    "I nodded. ¡°Grandma Anna only wanted to be assured that Alpha Victor epted Lauren not because of her ability to heal. The old woman only wanted to be assured that Lauren will be in good hands."

    "I understand. Alpha Victor will not allow anything bad to happen to his mate. Besides, they were true mates and they both knew how it felt to be betrayed by someone they trust."

    "That''s deep, Beta Richard."

    I got startled when he grabbed my hand. When I turned to him, his gray orbs were on me. They were thoughtful.

    My heart thumped at the emotions I see in his eyes. I had to blink to avoid drowning in those grays.

    "Hey." I muttered before pulling my hand from his clutch. "What are you doing?"

    I looked away. I crossed my arms in front of me so that he will not notice that they were shaking.

    "I have told you this before but can we, you know..."

    "What?" I asked when I detected hesitation in his voice.

    It was new since he was a confident man. A nerd and reserved man like his alpha but he knew when to assert himself.

    "I will not hurt you, M. I mean, we''re both consenting adults. Can we at least try where this tension between us may lead?"

    Smile gone, I nced at the beta of the most powerful tribe in the State. I stared into his eyes as I contemte on what to say. "Please?"

 Chapter 175

    M''s

    POV

    My eyes raised to meet the gaze of the beta.

    Richard is looking back at me. His gentle eyes were almost pleading. I had to avert my attention elsewhere.

    For the short time that I have known him, I have nothing negative to say. Despite his gigantic height, he made no actions that made me fear him. Contrary to his position in the most powerful tribe in the werewolfmunity, he made no deed that made me afraid. He was very gentle with me from the start. he tried to be patient and understanding of my personality.

    "M,"

    I sighed.

    The mere mention of my name in his lips made me feel weak. Yet, I craved for it.

    I am not like this in the past. I am allergic to clingy guys. I am never clingy myself. I treated every man as theye. A night or two was enough for me to say good bye. Being in a rtionship for me is an absolute no. It is a baggage. A weakness. Amitment meansplication. A hindering factor to what I want to do.

    My behavior at the moment has to do with my pregnancy. The baby is making me feel something that if I have any say about it, I would definitely cringe.

    "Give us a chance."

    I turned my back on him. I cannot meet his eyes. I would definite say something that I will regretter if I do. His doe eyes are very appealing and risky. Risky for me and my wavering decisions. Another sigh left my mouth.

    The situation in the Full Moon Tribe entered my mind. The incident with the witch flooded my head together with the temporary disability that happened to Alpha Victor that almost made him lost his position as the leader of the tribe when his wolf disappeared. The members of the Full Moon Tribe abhorred witches. They detest the witches because of what they did to their alpha as well as to the children that has been hurt recently.

    There is no way that the Full Moon Tribe will allow their beta to be involved with someone like me. I cannot change the fact that I am a witch. It was not also his fault that he was a shifter.

    My musing halted when Richard grabbed my hand.

    Its warmth broughtfort in my conflicting mind.

    "Please, M."

    A gasped exited my mouth when the memory of my childhood rushed in suddenly. Without meaning to, I pushed Richard''s hand away.

    I forced a smile as I met his eyes. I saw pain in there but I have to get hold of myself. There is no way that a witch like me will have a happy family life with him or anyone.

    "I''m sorry, Beta Richard. There can never be an us."

    His mouth opened but unable to form a coherent word. He closed it but tried to speak again but no word came out. Instead, sadness materialized on his handsome face. It was enough for me to know that I hurt him. Again.

    "I am used to being single all my life. Being in a rtionship will cage me. I am only here for fun. I''m sorry, Richard, if I led you on."

    I did not wait for him to say anything. I turned away and left him in daze.

    Personally, the words that I expressed also hurt me. I wanted to run to his arms and take it all back but my past stopped me. I did not want to have a repeat of what I experienced as a child.

    My own child will not experience what I did.

    In my confused state, I did not notice Grandma Anna walking in my direction. We collided.

    "I''m sorry."

    I apologized profusely to the older woman who was startled. She became unsteady for a moment when I bumped into her frail figure.

    "It''s alright, dear. I was also not looking." Grandma Anna said with a smile. "I was speaking with Lauren that I was not able to see youing."

    I nodded at the woman.

    "I was telling Lauren about the present that I am about to give her." The older woman added. There was a hint of excitement in her voice. "Oh?" I muttered.

    Only then I realized that Lauren was with her. My friend was looking at me with worries written all over her face.

    "Everything alright?"

    Instead of responding, I shook my head. I found myself inside theforting arms of my long-time friend.

    Grandma Anna seized my hand after a while. Understanding mirrored in her knowing eyes.

    "Come with us, M. Join us as I show your friend the present that I have long been wanting to give her. It will take your mind off at some matters."

    I nodded at the older woman. I will only sulk in my room if I did not join them. Eventually, the three of us headed to Grandma Anna''s bedroom.

    Like the rest of the bedrooms in the cabin, the older woman''s room was very tidy and organized. I knew that Lauren got the habit from her.

    Lauren and I sat at the edge of the well-made bed. I did not even remember if the bed I usedst night was made before I left the room this morning. I was in haste when I saw Victor from the bedroom window when I heard Lauren leaving the room earlier. "I have been keeping this for a long time. I was supposed to give this to my daughter but was not given chance." I heard Grandma but her words only passed in my ears withoutprehension.

    My mind is still with the man I left in the garden. His wounded face was engraved into my heart.

    When I heard Lauren eximed in delight, I turned to the older woman.

    My eyes blinked at the dress that she was holding. It was gorgeous!

    It was a below the knee chiffon long sleeve dress. It has a corset style top but the skirt was flowy. The sleeves puff a little that made the dress very elegant.

    "It was for your mother, dear. I bought it for her wedding but she was unable to use it."

    "But was so pretty, Grandma. How could mom waste such a beauty?"

    Lauren approached Grandma Anna and touched the fabric of the dress. All the while, she was admiring it.

    "I was told that your father already has a dress for her. That they have tailored the whole garb for both of them."

    "But still..."

    The old woman shushed Lauren. With fondness on her face, she spoke again.

    "This is yours now, Lauren. I hope to see you in them when the time for your own weddinges."

    My friend covered her mouth in surprised. In her eyes reflected glee.

    "Oh, my, Grandma! Are you sure?"

    When the old woman nodded, Lauren immediately took hold of the white dress. She held it in front of her and stared at the outfit with admiration. "This is insane, Grandma! Is this really mine now?"

    "Of course, dear."

    Lauren embraced the dress. She made sure that she did it so gently not to crumpled the fabric.

    "Thank you so much, Grandma. I really like this dress."

    "You are wee, child."

    "This dress only needs to be dry cleaned and it will be so perfect. I already have the shoes to match." Lauren muttered to herself. "And- Oh, my!"

    Both I and Grandma Anna turned to Lauren when she eximed again. We followed the direction where she was looking.

    Her attention was on the closet where Grandma Anna took the dress out. The door of the closet was a little ajar that some of the clothes that were hung are on a disy. Slowly, Laurenid out the long sleeved, white dress on the bed before marching closer to the closet.

    She opened the door wider. She took another white dress from it.

    From afar, it seemed to be in the same length as the other white dress on top of the bed except that it has a different design on top. It was made in different fabric. "M, this will look great on you!"

    "Huh?"

    "Come on. Try this on. You can

    wear this for the ceremony."

    I was taken aback.

    I am stunned at the suggestion but I am more astounded by the glee on my friend''s voice.

    "What?"

 Chapter 176

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The surprised look on M''s face earned augh from me. I gestured at her to approach.

    Disbelief still marred on my friend face. She drew near as I waved the white dress in my hand. The wide smile is still stered on my face. In my mind, I can already imagine how she looks in the dress in my hand.

    I pressed the white dress in front of M.

    "This dress is made for you. Try this on." "W-what?"

    "Grandma, look." I called out for my grandmother who immediately nodded. "The Venus cut will give emphasis on her creamy skin, right. It will also hug her sexy figure."

    "Yes. Go on, M, dear."

    "Thanks, Grandma. We''ll try this on." I pulled my friend hands who was still in dazed. "See youter."

    We went back to my room.

    Out of habit, my room was clean and well kept. The bed was made and all the things are in the right ces. Even M''s belongings were tidy inside the closet.

    Although M and I made a messst night, I made sure that I clean up when I went back to my room earlier when I did a quick shower. Contrary to my habit and organizational skill, my friend has always been a messy person. She found everything she needed amid the mess she personally created.

    I knew it because we spent a couple years together in medical school.

    Iid my dress on the bed. M did the same. We took a moment to admire the dresses.

    "Come on. Let''s see if these masterpieces needed fixing."

    As if in trance, M followed my lead.

    We put on the dresses and zipped each other.

    M has to assist me with the corset top of my dress. To my glee, it molded in my body like it was meant for me. I am very happy that I and my mom has almost the same body type.

    I had to help my friend zip the dress. The zipper was located on the right side. The dress clung to her body like a second skin.

    "See? It suits you."

    Ibed my friend''s long hair with my fingers. Her curls reached until the middle of her back.

    I pushed M towards the vanity mirror. I asked her to seat in front of it as I brushed her hair.

    "We''ll just let it down and allow its volume to move naturally, alright?"

    I found my friend looking at herself in the mirror. A hint of smile painted on her lips.

    "Now, it''s perfect." I whispered.

    Our eyes met in the mirror. We shared knowing smiles.

    "Pregnancy suits you, my friend. You''re gorgeous."

    "Thank you, Lauren."

    "You are wee." I nced at her head again. "On the contrary, we have to put your hair in a bun to give emphasis on your beautiful skin and the style of your dress." "Yes, ma''am."

    "Open that drawer on the left, please. I have nude scranches there. Get that spray on your front. I need to tame your curls so that I could ce it in a proper bun. No stray hair." M held the things I asked from her on her hands. She raised them both for me to reach them easier.

    Ten minutester, I ced my hands on her shoulders and viewed the masterpiece on the mirror.

    "You look great, M. The red lipstick is on the right drawer. Put it on. Pronto."

    "Aye, aye, Captain."

    "Let me take a picture." I said when she was done putting the lipstick. "Now, my turn."

    My friend stood up and I park my ass on the seat as M do some magic on my straight hair.

    Unlike me, she ced everything she needs on top of the vanity before she started fixing my mane.

    "OMG, I''m so pretty." I eximed when she finished styling my hair.

    M curled the end of my long hair. She also asked me wear pink lipstick to matched the tiny pink flower she pinned on my top of my head.

    She took pictures of me before we do selfies together.

    "Grandma needs to see this. She would definitely like it."

    Like a kid, we sprinted in the direction of my grandmother''s room. After a couple of knocks, I opened the door without waiting for the old woman''s response from the inside. Grandma Anna was already in bed. The bedsidemp was on and she was holding a book in hand.

    At the sight of us, Grandma Anna immediately sat up. She pressed the switch on the wall. When the brightness covered the rest of the room, I heard my grandmother gasped.

    I saw the surprise on Grandma Anna''s face. Happiness reflected on her eyes as she looked at me and M.

    "The dresses are perfect, Grandma Anna."

    "Indeed, child."

    The older woman pulled the nket off her body. She climbed out of the bed and approached them.

    "You look like your mother, Lauren."

    "Really?"

    She nodded before caressing the side of my head. A sad smile formed on her lips as she regarded me. However, those smiles widened and turned into happy ones.

    "Looking at you now, I know that she is very proud of you. Of what you be."

    "Really?"

    She nodded again.

    "My daughter is looking down on you because you grow up to be beautiful and strong. I knew that she was d that you have found a friend like M who was there with you when you needed one." Grandma Anna sniffed before sending M a grateful smile.

    "I am also happy that I have found a good friend in Lauren, Grandma Anna."

    The older woman wiped the stray tears that fell on her face. She gazed at me proudly.

    "I guess, I have no reason not to give you my blessing, dear."

    My mouth went ajar in surprise. I closed it again when no words seemed to form.

    I blinked my eyes as I stared at my grandmother.

    "I am happy that you found your mate, Lauren. I wish you happiness with Victor. I knew that he could take care of you. I hope the Moon Goddess continue to guide your mating." "Thank you, Grandma."

    I hugged the only family that gave me support all this time. I also wiped the tears that fell from my eyes.

    When I turned to M, she was also shedding tears of happiness for me.

    My friend mouthed her congrattions to me. I did the same with my thanks.

    "I need my beauty rest, kids." Grandma Anna said after a while. "Enjoy the rest of the night, alright."

    M and I chuckled. "Goodnight, Grandma."

    "Goodnight, dear."

    My friend was quiet when we exited my grandmother''s bedroom. I knew that she was thinking about my mating as well as her decisions regarding her personal life.

    I pulled her towards the windows when we reached the privacy of my room.

    A frown marked M''s face but did not say a word of protest. I pointed outside the window as an answer to her unsaid question.

    It was the garden side.

    Victor sent me a link that he and Richard where in the garden. He also said that he will talk to his beta since his friend seemed down.

    I already have an idea why Richard acted that why but I did not have the previledge to tell my mate about it.

    I stood beside M.

    She was looking at the two men who seemed to be in serious conversation.

    Victor was in his usual unsmiling face. However, Richard seemed dejected. He has a faraway look on his face.

    When I nced at M, she has the same expression on her face.

    I have to hide the smile on my face.

    I am hoping that my friend realized that she was not the only person affected in her decision. I am not oblivious to her feelings towards the beta. Anyone that has eyes would notice that she and Richard have the hots for each other. Hopefully, seeing that Richard was crestfallen, M would take back her decision on rejecting him. I hope she change her mind and inform him that they will be having a child in a few months.

    I turned my back from my friend and left her on her own thoughts. In my heart, I am hoping that she and Richard will have a mutual decision that would benefit them both.

 Chapter 177

    M''s POV

    Standing by the window, my eyes were on Richard.

    He was with Alpha Victor. I did not know what was the topic of their conversation but it appeared to be very serious since none of the two men were smiling. I saw the alpha patted Richard''s forearm. Looking at the dejected face of the beta, I knew that the same expression was on my face.

    Are they talking about my rejection to him?

    My eyes widened. Did he seriously spoke about it to Alpha Victor?

    I moved away from the window when I saw Richard was about to nce in the direction of the room where I was.

    He can''t see me. I should not know that I am peeking on them!

    I leaned on the wall beside the window pane. My heart is thumping very loud.

    "Everything alright, M?"

    I nodded profusely. I am still stered on the wall.

    My head turned to where Lauren was.

    My friend was seated at the edge of the bed. She has a bewildered expression on her face while looking at me.

    I straightened. I am embarrassed by my own behavior.

    "He, he-" I said incoherently while gesturing at the window.

    "W-what?"

    I motioned Lauren to sit back down when she was about to stand. A frown marred on my friend''s face.

    "R-richard. Richard nced at the window."

    An ''oh'' formed on the other woman''s lips before she settled back at the edge of the bed. She yed with the skirt of the dress she was wearing.

    It was really pretty and it looked good on Lauren.

    I took a deep breath.

    My attention went to the white dress I am wearing, too.

    It was a Venus cut dress that reaches right below my knees. The dress showed off two things focusing on my creamy skin, the left shoulder and the left thigh. There was a cut beside the crotch of the dress. The whole front of the left thigh was for everyone to see. I like it. I can move freely. It also hides the fact that I am not tall.

    "You alright?"

    I shook my head. "Not really. I am thinking of my decision not to tell Richard about, you know."

    "And?"

    "I am having a debate in my head at the moment."

    My eyes rolled when Laurenughed at my statement.

    "I''m serious, woman. You know why, right?"

    "What was thest rebuttal in your head, my friend?"

    I groaned. "I don''t know. I''m still in the deliberation part."

    To my surprised, Laurenughed even louder. After a minute, she stood up and walked until she was in front of me. Understanding was all over her face.

    "What do you really want, M?"

    "I want this baby. She''s mine."

    "That''s great."

    "I like her to know about her father. On how gentle her father is."

    "That''s better."

    "I want Richard."

    "Even better."

    Lauren reached for my hands. She stared into my eyes with a wide grin on her face.

    "Whatever your decision, I am with you."

    "Thank you."

    I was pulled into a hug. It when the tears cascade on my face.

    The fears that have been clouding my head has started to clear. In my mind, I knew that I wanted to be just like Lauren. I want to be as fearsome as she is. I wanted to fight for what my heart wants. At this time, my heart longed for the person that shared DNA with the baby I am carrying.

    "I am not trying to tell you what to do but it would help if you try to forget about what happened in the past. I mean, you are a wonderful person, M. You will be a great mother."

    Lauren''s voice soothed me. It pushes away the traces of doubt that has been instilled in my brain for a long time.

    "What happened to you will not happen to your child. You will not allow it. I will not allow it. Your baby will be the most spoiled child in the tribe. She will be cared for and love."

    I nodded as her words sunk slowly into my head.

    What my own mother did to me has brought a life-long trauma. It molded me into the person that I am. It was carried out in my personal rtionship with men in general that I put them at arm''s length. That I did not trust them with my heart. Having a baby was not part of my future n. Having a man beside me was not included either. But I have both of them.

    "Your mother made a mistake. She was wrong to treat you that way, M. You are far more a different person. You will be a different mother."

    "I am different. My baby will be loved all her life." I muttered with positivity.

    "Indeed."

    "For Peanut." I whispered.

    "For Peanut." Lauren repeated.

    I wiped the tears from my face. With a smile, I met the proud face of my friend.

    "I will fight for my happiness."

    "Go, girl."

    I nodded as I detached myself from Lauren.

    "How do I look?"

    "Radiant."

    "Good."

    I turned my back on her and went in the direction of the door.

    "You are no Cindere, woman. Midnight is not your curfew. Come back tomorrow." Lauren hollered.

    That stopped me from sprinting. I red at Lauren but she responded with a snicker.

    "Go, find him."

    I looked over my feet. I have nothing on them but the house slipper. It was the fluffy bunny slippers I found in the lowest part of the closet. It must be Lauren''s old pair. This can do.

    I mouthed my thanks before leaving.

    I ran to the gardens but to my dismay, I found no one there.

    Disappointment enclosed me but it did not stop me from searching for the beta.

    The sr lights installed atop the trees helped me as I sauntered in the dark nights.

    "Darkness will not stop your mother to find her happiness, Peanut." I murmured under my breath as I thread the foot trail.

    A curse exited my mouth when I almost trip when I stepped on the dried twigs.

    "Dammit!"

    I breathed out. I had to exhaled a few times before I continued the trail on finding the handsome beta.

    The howls stopped me from walking.

    I am not afraid. The people in this tribe recognized me as Lauren''s friend from way back.

    My brows puckered when I heard rustle of leaves in the silence of the night. I had to cross my arms in front of me when the night breeze blew.

    "Stupid me. Of course, it''s cold in the forest, woman." I reprimand myself. "Where is that guy, anyway?"

    I pped my arms a few times when the mosquitoes started attacking me.

    "Stop it. I like this dress, alright." I murmured in the air.

    I made aplete turn when I heard movements from my back.

    Words were unable to exit my mouth when I saw the person standing behind me.

    The forbidding figure of the person I am looking for was standing a few meters before. He was unsmiling. s

    "What are you doing here, M?"

    A scowl was painted on Richard''s face.

    I cleared my throat before I spoke. "How long have you been standing there?"

    "Long enough to see that you shivering in that short dress. What where you thinking walking in the forest without a jacket on at this time of the night?"

    The beta was reprimanding me as he removed his own jacket. When was in front of me, he ced it around my back. It covered almost the whole length of the dress except the hem. "Why are you here, M? Let''s get you back to Miss Anna''s cabin."

    He was about to guide me back when I grabbed his wrist. I also lifted my head so that his gray orbs meet mine.

    Despite the dim illumination, I can see the reflection of sadness in his beautiful eyes.

    "I was looking for you."

    My words startled him. He stared into my eyes to see if I am telling the truth. "Why?"

    There was a hitch in his voice.

 Chapter 178

    M''s

    POV

    "Why are you looking for me, M?"

    I heaved a sigh as I stared into the eyes of the man I grown to like in the past few months.

    Richard is a very gentle person. A very kind man. He treated me like a woman with utmost respect despite my being rude at times.

    "Have I told you about me, Richard?" I asked instead of answering his question.

    A frown marred his handsome face. He looked me like he was trying to contemte the words before he would speak them.

    "Not much. You always give me a cold shoulder whenever I thought I touch a part of you. You pushed me away whenever we started being closer. I thought we''re getting somewhere but you rejected me instead."

    He said it so bluntly that I almost cringe at his words. However, it was the truth. I always pushed people away whenever they started to step closer to my personal space. Only Lauren had the previledge to know me. She was the only person who get through the high wall I surrounded myself with.

    I let go of his wrist. I saw the unsaid words of rejection in his eyes when our skin disconnected.

    Yet, the shadow of surprise reflected on his gorgeous face when the same hand went to the button of his dress shirt. The third button from the top.

    Suffice it to say, it was supposed tond on hispel but I am short enough that it would be a little harder for my equally short arm.

    I yed with the button of his shirt. My eyes focused on it.

    "My mother tried to kill me when I was little." I started.

    If I wanted to make him a part of my life, on my baby''s life, he has to know about me. On what made me behaved this way. In turn, if he wanted to walk away, he will in the beginning not when I am already expecting him to stay.

    I did not raise my eyes. I did not want to be distracted by the pity that I am going to see in his face.

    I continued when he said nothing.

    "You see, my mother is a witch. I got my abilities from her but she saw me as apetition of my father''s affection." I exhaled. "My father is a human. He is a kind man that he helped anyone that needs it. It was the reason why my mother fell in love with him.

    "My mother was a good potion maker. She used it on him. Temporarily, she got my father''s affection that resulted into conceiving me. She used it until I was born. Being the very kind man that he was, he never left my mother despite knowing that he was deceived. He also learned that my mother was a witch. He stayed even after that.

    "My father was a great father to me. He always came home to us every day. His reason was, he has a daughter toe home to. It enraged my mother. She wanted my father to herself alone that she tried to hanged me to death but my father saw it. Back then, I thought it was just a game but my mother was about to kill me.

    "My father became indifferent to her after that. He brought me to work or send me to someone else if he''s not able. In my mother''s mind, I snatched the love of her life away from her. She tried to poison me by cing it on my food. I was hospitalized. That was thest straw for my father. He left my mother for good and he took me with him.

    "Thest I heard, my mother died of depression. I was in middle school that time. My father went to give her hisst respect."

    I lifted my chin and gazed at Richard. His full attention was on me, too. There was no prejudice in his gray orbs.

    "My father did not have any woman after my mother even when she died. I saw him cried at night while looking at our family picture. He fell in love with her, Richard. No potion can do that. He loved her despite her craziness. My mother was the only woman he fell in love with until the day he died."

    "He''s a good man."

    "He was."

    "And I wonder what your story has to do with us."

    My eyes blinked a few times at his statement. It made me pause for a while and tried to think of a rebuttal. Eventually, a smile formed on my lips when I finally understood what he was trying to say.

    I nodded as I chuckled. Finally, I saw a smiled formed on his lips.

    Richard seized the hand that has been messing with the button of his shirt. He enclosed it with his wide palms.

    "I appreciate you telling me about your family. It might be your skeleton in the closet but I fell for the woman who was full of life. The woman who lights up the ce when she entered. You light up my life when you came, M." "Really?"

    He nodded. He brushed away the stray hair that touched my cheek.

    "You are a wonderful woman, M. Behind the fa?ade that you are trying to show us, you are a great friend to the Luna. Knowing Miss Laurel, she was a good judge of character. I knew that you are a great person."

    He said those words with gentleness that pierced through my doubtful heart.

    I sped his hand tighter.

    "I am not as wonderful as you thought me to be. Half of my DNA came from

    woman who tried to kill her own child because of her jealousy."

    "I will not give you a reason to get jealous. I am a very busy man. I don''t have much time on my hand to take on many women. Besides, I want to make a home with you, M. Only if you allow me." "Yes."

    My answer was immediate. I already made up my mind the moment that I went out of the cabin to search for him.

    An ''o'' formed on the beta''s lips after I pronounced that single word. He even blinked his eyes a few times as he stared at me in shock.

    "Hey." I blurted out when he stay silent for half a minute.

    "Did you just-"

    "Yes, Richard. I am giving us a chance."

    He hollered at the confirmation he got from me. He gave me a big hug that lifted me off my feet.

    "Hey!"

    Hisughter resonated in the forest that the birds resting in the trees flew at the disturbance.

    "I am very happy. Thank you, M."

    "You are wee, Beta Richard. Let''s try the home that you are telling me before the little onees."

    I felt him still. Slowly, he put me back on my feet.

    "What did you say?"

    He ced my face between his palms as he looked at my eyes. He clearly heard what I said but he wanted a confirmation. Grinning, I nodded.

    "You''re are going to be a father, Beta."

    His mouth opened but no words came out. He closed it but opened again. He exhaled loudly before a wide smile painted his lips. "I''m going to be father?"

    "Yes."

    His howls made more birds fly in the formerly quiet forest. I giggled at the happiness I saw on his face.

    "I''m better than Alpha Victor." He expressed. "I have an heir. Yes!"

    Iughed even harder at his pronouncement. It halted when I found myself in his warm embrace. I hugged him closer.

    "You are still on probation." I whispered in his ear. "I can be a single mother if you slip."

    "Oh, no, sweetheart."

    I was not able to utter another protest when he kissed me on the lips.

    He was very gentle. He kissed me tenderly like I am fragile. It made my heart flutter.

    "I am going to bring you to the cabin. The cold breeze may affect you both." He spoke when our lips parted. "Are you hurt in any way? I heard you stepped on something a while ago." "I am fine. Peanut and I were good."

    "Peanut?"

    I nodded. "She''s baby Peanut for now."

    He smiled. "I like that. So, baby Peanut is a girl?"

    "I don''t know yet. For now, baby Peanut is a girl."

    "I like to have a daughter. A son mayeter."

    "W-what?"

    He ced his arm on my shoulder and guided in the direction of the cabin. "Let us head back, sweetheart. You need a good night sleep and healthy food. Do you crave for anything?"

    I leaned my head in his chest as we marched back to Grandma Anna''s house. There was no more conversation but I was in a light mood. I finally gave myself a chance to be happy. My baby will have a father.

    To my dismay, Lauren and Alpha Victor were waiting for us by the door. My friend was enclosed in her mate''s arms. It appeared that they were waiting for us toe back.

    Lauren was grinning. I saw it as we drew near. The teasing smile was clear on her lips as she watched us walked closer.

    "You are very prompt, woman. It''s almost midnight." My friendmented.

    I scoffed as I rolled my eyes.

    "I am no Cindere, woman. Besides, I brought the man with me." I said with a wide smile.

    "And you have bunny slippers."

    "That, too."

    The four of usughed.

    Lauren and I shared knowing smile. She gave me a thumb''s up.

 Chapter 179

    Victor''s

    POV

    "That

    went well."

    My attention went to Lauren. She just finished blow drying her hair and was about toe to bed.

    "I''m d it did." I said as I pulled theforter on her side of the bed.

    "Me, too."

    It was a fulfilling day. Although there have been a few glitches beforeing to the Full Moon Tribe, everything went ording to n.

    Finally, Grandma Anna gave her blessing to Lauren and I''s mating. Although, nothing will stop me from being with Lauren, getting the approval of the old woman made me feel better.

    Moreover, Grandma Anna allowed me to sleep with Lauren in her bedroom at the old woman''s cabin. ording to her, their mating has been sealed already and she will not be a hindrance anymore.

    Although the tribe''s alpha offered a room in the packhouse for Richard and I, without any doubt, will choose to be with my mate anytime. I know that Richard has the same thing in mind. He was with M in the guestroom. "What''s on your mind, my Alpha?"

    I pulled Lauren closer to my chest. I encircled my arms around her middle.

    "I am happy to be here, my Luna." I whispered in her ear. I also pressed a kiss on her hair.

    "Me, too. I am also d that M changed her mind. I thought she is going to reject Richard over and over again."

    "And I thought my beta is going give up at first rejection."

    "They deserved to be happy, Victor. M has been hurt in the past. I hope she has half a mind to be a better partner to Richard."

    "They will get through this."

    "I hope so, too."

    My arms loosened when Lauren moved to face me. A smile was stered on her face when she looked at me.

    "Did you notice the dress I was wearing when you arrived a while ago?"

    "I did. It was pretty. I like it when your hair is down."

    "I want to wear it on our wedding day."

    I hummed as I imagined her walking down the aisle wearing the white dress with the corset top.

    "Do you want a garden wedding, my Luna?"

    "Maybe."

    A smile formed in my lips when I heard the woman that I love giggled. She likes to have a garden wedding after all.

    "I''m alright with anything as long as I will be legally binded to you, Lauren."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    I pressed a kiss on her soft lips. I was about to deepened the kiss when I was pushed back. A frown marked my face as I gazed on my mate.

    "I''m not finish yet. This is a night meant for talking, Alpha Victor. Besides, my grandmother is just a few doors away."

    I heaved a sigh. Lauren has a point but it does not mean I like it.

    "Grandma was not able to send my mother away on her wedding day. I want to give her that."

    "Of course." "Really?"

    I nodded. "I will give you everything that you need, my love. If this wedding will make you happy, I will give you the grandest wedding you wish. This wedding will be all about you, Lauren. As long as I am the man waiting for you at the altar, n it the way you like it." I said the words with conviction. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.

    "Thank you. The wedding does not need to be grand. I just want it to be you with my grandmother on my side."

    "I know. It will be done."

    "Thank you."

    "You are wee."

    I kissed her forehead as I seal my promise to her. In turn, Lauren surrounded her arms on my shoulders andid her head on my chest.

    Being with my mate was one of the things that I cherished when I met Lauren. The simple matter like spending together even without speaking a word is already valuable to me. Lauren thought me that. Time is a great way of showing that a person cared. Lauren taught me many things. Time was best gift that a person can give. Support was a great shield against pain. Love is--

    I stared at the woman in my arms. My musing halted when I heard soft snoreing from her.

    She must be very exhausted. She told me that she and M spent the whole night chatting away. It did not help that I came earlier today that her beauty rest was cut short.

    On the other hand, the alpha of the Full Moon Tribe told me that there will be a banquet tomorrow. It will be in honor of my visit in his territory.

    "Sleep, my Love. We''ll talk again tomorrow. I love you." I spoke in the silence of the room.

    I turned the lights off as I held the love of my life closer to my body.

    The next day, while the whole tribe was busy with the preparation of the banquetter in the evening, I was with Alpha Mark.

    Mark is the current Alpha of the Full Moon Tribe. He is Lauren''s uncle. I have known him from the parties held for the leaders of the tribe. I also heard that he is a fair leader.

    We were speaking about politics and his issues in the territory. ording to him, his warriors need some training and reshaping. It was his simple way of asking a favor from me and my tribe to help him in creating better defenses. And he asked the right man.

    Full Moon Tribe and Midnight ws Tribe had no bad blood in the past. Since Full Moon Tribe is a small and a peaceful tribe, they barely had any rouge attacks in their history. However, Alpha Mark is a modern man. He wanted to lead his tribe into a better one that can defend its territory when the need arises.

    Our meeting ended with me asking for a written proposal from him. I need Richard''s help with the matter when the proposal reaches my hand.

    It was after six when Lauren and I marched in the direction of the venue. We both wear a color coordinated outfit that my mate chose herself.

    I was wearing a navy blue dress shirt and equally dark pants while my mate was in simple white sheer top tucked in a navy blue id skirt that reached below her knees.

    The ce was in full swing when we entered the hall. It was the teasing faces of my beta and M who greeted us. It seemed that the couple had an idea what happened before we came.

    "So..."

    "Shut up, M. I don''t want to hear what you are going to say." Lauren snapped at her friend who has a wide green on her lips.

    Instead of being offended, the other womanughed. I had to suppress the smile on my face from showing up when I saw how red the cheeks of my mate were.

    We were supposed to be here before six but I was not able to stop myself when I saw Lauren d in a white robe when she exited the bathroom. We ended up showering together after a few minutester.

    "Before you judge me, woman. Make sure that the love bite in your neck is covered."

    M''s eyes widened. Her hand covered her neck before she faced her boyfriend.

    "I told you not to leave a mark." M said in gritted teeth as she faced Richard.

    I shook my head at the other couple. Their rtionship seemed going well.

    Our bickering stopped when the music died. A man appeared on the make-shift stage.

    "Let us all wee Alpha Victor of the Midnight ws Tribe together with his mate, our very own, Lauren Franco." He announced.

    The attention went to us. It was the same moment when Lauren''s hold in my arm tightened.

    "Rx, my Luna. This will be the first. You should get used to hearing your name being called whenever you attend a banquet like this. You are the mate of Alpha Victor, my love. You deserved to be recognized." I murmured in her ear. Lauren exhaled.

    "To us."

    "To us." I echoed.

 Chapter 180

    Third Person POV

    Alpha Victor has been received warmly when he was introduced by the emcee. The ps were more enthusiastic when his mate was included in the introduction. Not only that Lauren was rted to the alpha of the Sabado Tribe, she and Grandma Anna are well loved.

    The couple mingled with the other members of the tribe, not only with people in position but as well as themon civilians who attended the banquet. It was clear the they were treated fairly in the tribe.

    While Alpha Victor stayed with the Alpha Mark as they continue to talk about politics and other businesses, Lauren used the opportunity to join her childhood friends. She left the alpha males to talk about boring matters.

    Just when Victor searched for his mate, a band started to y in the makeshift stage. Since the vocalist was a bit younger, he chose a more upbeat song as a starter. The crowd made a sound of approval especially from the millenial guests.

    The alpha''s attention from the band was distracted when a group from one side made noises than the others.

    A smile formed on his lips when he saw the woman he was looking for. His mate was with the noisy group.

    Lauren was being teased by her childhood friends when the band started to y. Apparently, they wanted her to join the band. For old time''s sake, they said.

    In her younger days, she sings. Her voice was not for everyone to hear but her childhood friends knew how much she liked to vocalized.

    "Go, Lauren."

    "Oh, please, no."

    Victor saw how red his mate''s face is getting. Despite theugh that came out from Lauren''s lips, he knew that she was embarrass to sing in front of the members of the Sabado Tribe. Although he wanted to hear how well his mate at this talent, maybe it is time to rescue her.

    He drew near the group. Their voices started to tone down when they notice himing.

    "Hello." He greeted.

    "Hello, alpha."

    "Can I borrow Lauren for a moment?"

    "Sure." A woman answered him. She turned to Lauren. "You are lucky tonight, woman."

    "And I am thankful," Lauren said with a grin.

    He sent them a grateful smile before iming his mate away from the group. Lauren immediately clutched on his arm.

    "My hero." The woman whispered.

    "I am curious, my love. Can I have the previledge of hearing you sing?"

    He was answered by the woman''sugh. Eventually, they went in front of the crowd and watch the band sing. Once in a while they joined with the crowd in singing the lyrics as the vocalist y a few more popr covers.

    When he started on a dance song, the crowd make way for the guests to move their bodies in the upbeat music. M was on it as she danced in front of the smiling beta. He was smiling while gazing at the petite woman in front of him. Lauren''s attention went to her mate when she felt him stilled. A frown marked his handsome face. The arms that were on her middle tightened.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked.

    She has to shout so that her voice can be heard along with the ying band.

    The alpha did not respond. Instead, he closed his eyes as if trying to concentrate.

    Meanwhile, in the border of the Sabado Tribe, a mysterious figure was loaming before the territory. The unknown person was looking at the darkenednd of the tribe. Even from afar, the figure can hear the cheerful sound from the ongoing festivity. The night breeze swayed the thick coat that has been covering the person''s frame from head to toe. However, due to the darkness, it was hard to distinguish if the figure was a male or a female.

    With a flicker of light, a malicious grin formed on the person''s lips. The figure''s right hand rose in the air. When that same hand moved forward, paws ran in the direction of the Sabado Tribe territory.

    Growls broke the silence of the night. Their growling intensified when they stepped foot in the border of the tribe. Everything that their path crossed was destroyed including the years-old trees and nts.

    Rocks and dirt elevated as more paws bothered the otherwise peaceful forest. Dried twigs and leaved rustled when crushed by iing wolves. The resting birds in the trees flew as the sound of running paws resonated in the air.

    The patrolling guards noticed the disturbanceing from the deep part of the forested area. They immediately ran to find the cause only to be trampled by the onught of the unknown pack of wolves.

    They were unable to fight back but was able to send a link for help.

    Back in the banquet hall, Alpha Victor was still unease. He felt a chilling presence in his bones that he remained alert despite the happy atmosphere.

    The band was in the end of the rendition about the unrequited love of a man when the door to the hall opened suddenly. Two patrolling guards in distress came in.

    Victor''s arms tightened on his mate''s waist. He and Kent were ready at a moment''s notice to defend themselves and their precious mate.

    "We are under attack!" One of the men shouted.

    The band stopped ying immediately that its members jumped off the makeshift stage running for the throng of people. Hoping for a refuge in the huge number of individuals. "Werewolves entered the border from the forest. The patrolling guards were no longer responding after the first distress link." The other added.

    More screaming was heard in the banquet hall.

    "They were rogues!"

    From faraway, the growls and snarls are more visible that the band stopped ying. Yet, the howls of pain brought more fear to the people in the party. "Please try to calm yourself."

    They all turned to Alpha Mark. He was on the makeshift stage holding the microphone abandoned by the vocalist.

    "Please try to be brave as the warriors defend us from these attackers." He continued. "We knew this territory better than these wolves. We will defend our tribe."

    The lights went out after that.

    Expecting for protest and yelling from the people around him, Alpha Victor was surprised that silence greeted him. Aside from the ongoing attack nearby, he can only hear the thumping of nervous hearts and heavy breathing. "It would be best if you stay here in the hall, Alpha Victor. I will be in the field to check on my warriors."

    Victor nced at the tall figure of the older alpha. His face was grim but determine.

    "My apologies that this happens at your visit in the tribe."

    This is the face of a true leader. The person that would defend and suffer with his people. Indeed, he is a fair leader and better man.

    "I will be sending more guards that will surround the banquet hall to protect everyone in this area."

    "I will help you, Alpha Mark." The alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe uttered before the other man could leave. "My beta and I can help you fight against these intruders."

    A grateful smile appeared on the alpha of the Sabado Tribe. He nodded.

    It was the exact moment when Beta Richard and M found them. Thetter stood beside Lauren as she sent a smile to her boyfriend.

    "I''ll be here." M spoke softly but clearly. "We''ll be fine here."

    "I aming with you." Lauren pronounced that made Victor re at her. Before he could even utter his objection, his mate speaks again. "There could be a lot of injured individuals out there. They need immediate medical attention." "Lauren-"

    "I am a doctor. This is what I signed up for."

    The alpha of the Midnight ws Tribe sighed. He saw the determination on his mate''s eyes. Even if he left her in the hall, she would run in the direction of the field when they left to foresee the number of rogues that entered the territory. He nodded eventually.

    "You are staying here, M." Richard firmly dered.

    "Yes, Sir." The witch doctor answered quickly.

    "Let''s go." Alpha Mark stated right after that.

 Chapter 181

    Lauren''s POV

    Together with Alpha Mark, Victor and I exited the banquet hall. Richard was following behind.

    The hall was surrounded in darkness. It must be a way for Alpha Mark to lure away the attention of the intruders from the hall. The people inside would be protected even for the time being.

    True to his words, several warriors were surrounding the area.

    They headed in the direction of the East border where the forested area was located. It connects with the forest in the South border.

    Along the way, they already foresee the remnant of the attack. Several shattered bodies were scattered in the grassy field, members and non-members of the tribe. Some were brutally dismembered that if I have a weak stomach, my dinner would be on the ground by now.

    On the background was the sound of the ongoing confrontation between werewolves. It made me uneasy since it was abination of snarls and cries of pain.

    I turned to Alpha Mark. His jaw was tight. It was clear that he was mind linking. He must be receiving reports from the patrolling guards and it was not near o good news.

    Victor and I exchanged nces. They seemed to have the same thing in mind.

    For a small tribe, this extent of attack was not normal. Rogues did not attack in this great number. Often, they cluster not more ten. They did not form a bond to form a huge number like the tribe has. "Did this happen before?" Victor asked.

    The other alpha sighed. He shook his head.

    "We did not have attack incidents this big. We are a peaceful pack. We usually formed an ally to bigger tribe to avoid this kind to happen." Alpha Mark responded.

    "Did you have intruders in the past?"

    "Several times from rogues. Even from humans. Usually in twos or threes. It was no more than three times in a year."

    They encountered a group of patrolling guards. The state of their clothes showed the evidence of how much they fought for the tribe. A few cuts and scratches marked their arms and faces. "Alpha, the North is clear. A group of guards remained there to protect the area." Said one man after they bowed their head in respect.

    The slit in in his left brow was bloody. Blood dripped to his cheek.

    "Good job."

    "Can you manage with that wound?" I asked.

    He nodded. "Thank you for your concern, Luna."

    I was not able to utter my protest when another guard spoke again.

    "We''ll be heading to the West, alpha."

    "Be careful." Alpha Mark reminded.

    "Would you mind if Ie with you?"

    Each member of the group was surprised when Victor said that.

    "S-sure."

    "Alpha, more are injured in the South."

    "I''ll go." I immediately spoke. "I''m a doctor."

    Victor stared at me with worry but did not object.

    "I''ll follow you, then." Victor spoke and motioned at the guards to lead the way.

    The four of us parted ways.

    Alpha Mark together with Richard headed to the East while Victor and the patrolling guards went to the West. I, on the other hand, made my way to the South were the waiting injured members of the Sabado Tribe are waiting for the medical attention. Indeed, the South was already a safe zone.

    Several bodies were loitering in the ground. Most of them were dead. However, the conscious once were catching for their breath as they tried to held on.

    "Be careful, my Luna."

    That was linking from my mate. Despite not looking at Victor''s face, I can feel the unease underlying in his words.

    "I will, my love. You be careful also. y these intruders."

    "Yes, ma''am. However, something is really off with this attack, Lauren."

    "I know."

    "Far too many rogues to band together to attack a small tribe. Not only that, on the night when I was with you. In the same territory."

    "I realized that, too." I replied as I healed the broken arm of the warrior. He was already sweating profusely that if I came a couple of minuteste, he might faint at the loss of blood.

    "Someone is using these rogues."

    "You read my mind."

    "And these patrolling guards need a refresher course on defense. They should have noticed that someone was trying to breach the territory."

    I chuckled at the irritation on Victor''s statement.

    "That''s why Alpha Mark asked for your help, my alpha."

    "I have not tell Richard about it. He will have a field day."

    Our conversation halted when I had to focus on healing. Half of my energy was already spent in healing. I am d that I have been very rigorous on exercising that it helped me on conserving the energy level I am using. "Doctor, can they move already?"

    I smiled at the older man that asked me. I nodded at him.

    "You can bring them in the banquet hall. A friend of mine is there. She is also a doctor. She can help with the minor damages."

    "Thank you."

    "Her name is M."

    I was d that my friend did not object when Richard told her to stay. It would be safer for her and baby Peanut if they stayed in the banquet hall.

    I was in myst patient when I overheard faint cries of help. It wasing from the forested part of where I was.

    I told the patient to get to the banquet hall if she can move already.

    The painful cry is starting to bother me.

    When I saw no one to apany me in the darkened area due to the looming tall trees, I have decided to enter the ce.

    The wails continued. It was bing clear as I continue my descent in the forested floor.

    I almost run when I saw a young warrior leaning in a tree. He was breathing heavily. I had to suppress the gasp form exiting my mouth when I saw the extent of damage he sustained.

    His right leg was torn apart. The skin was the only thing that connects the leg from the rest of his thighs.

    I heaved a sigh. I need topose myself so that the young warrior would not panic. Although it was hard since his leg is almost shattered.

    It was clear that the wound was made by sharp objects like the fangs and sharp nails of the werewolves. The edges were uneven and has deepcerations in the fleshy part of the leg. Even from afar, I noticed the oozing blooding from the wound.

    "H-help. Help m-me." He cried.

    His voice was scratchy. He must be screaming for help for a while already.

    "I''m here. I am here to help you." I said as I drew near.

    A frown marred my face when I noticed the blood in his injury. It was ckish. It seemed familiar that I had to think back where I encountered it.

    I was a couple of meters away when the injured warrior muttered something inaudible. My frown deepened.

    "What?"

    "S-sorry. I am so sorry."

    It was very weak and in whisper.

    My eyes widened when realization came to me. As the warning bellse to mind, I almost step back to create a distance between us. When lifted my chin, darkness took me.

 Chapter 182

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The first time that my conscious return, I felt my body being moved. However, thest thing I remember when I was about to open my eyes was the feeling of being in the air then my body touched a solid surface before my head collided with an even harder The second time that I found myself awake, I am quite sure that I am inside a vehicle. A moving vehicle.

    material. Everything went ck again.

    Deliberately, I opened my eyes. The first thing that I saw was the cloudless sky and a few scattered stars. I slowly looked around me.

    I am in a pick-up truck. My hands and feet were tied. I am also lying in the truck bed. A messy truck bed when I can see the other the roll of the ties simr to the one used in my wrist. I also noticed the figures of two individuals in sitting position. They were on my left side. Slowly, I breathed in.

    The scent of the pine trees entered my nostrils before the tang of a very dried soil drenched by a sudden rain shower on a summer.

    Rogues. I am in thepany of the people who attacked the Sabado Tribe.

    One thing that differentiate the werewolf was their scent. A shifter that was part of the tribe has a leathery smell while the rogues, or the ones that does not belong to any tribe has the scent of a very dry soil soddened by water. The scent was only noticed by the werewolves.

    It was the reason why the patrolling guards of the Sabado Tribe easily identified the intruders in the territory.

    I nced at the two individuals in the truck.

    They did not seem to noticed that I am awake already.

    I raised my tied hands.

    I was grateful that wherever this vehicle is going, there were no streetmps. I was thankful also that the moon was not present in the darkened sky. Moreover, though my hands are tied, they were ced in front of me. Another thing that I am thankful, I was pushed to the side of the truck bed.

    I removed the earing in my left ear. I threw it out of the car.

    My eyes closed on their own when I saw one of the two persons moved.

    "I''m sorry, Grandma." I muttered in my head.

    The earrings that I wore were a gift from Grandma Anna. She gave it to me when I passed medical school.

    It was a pair of gold hoop earrings with small white diamonds around it.

    "The woman''s head must have been knocked real hard when you threw her."

    It was a man''s voice.

    "It''s a good thing. She will not know where we goin."

    It was another man.

    "You''re right. The ce was in in sight. No one would think that we were hiding there all this time."

    They shared augh after.

    When they turned silent, I opened my eyes again. I was able to breathe easily when they were still looking somewhere else.

    I removed the other earing. I threw it again.

    The vehicle continued its journey. Since I woke up, we have been on the road for about an hour.

    With that duration, I am hoping that the people left behind in the tribe noticed that I am gone. Hopefully, it would cross their mind that I am abducted by the intruders of the party.

    My thoughts went to the incident before my present situation.

    I have a very uncanny healing ability. Not only that I can heal any individual but my body healed itself from any possible poisoning. Although I ept potion from M to avoid any possible poisoning and drugging, my body has self-healing power. The injured young warrior that was screaming from help in the woods, his wound was oozing with ckish blood. It was as if the blooding from his injury was steaming with ckish mist.

    Its familiarity made me hesitate.

    It was the same ckish mist that I saw when I performed the surgery on Victor''s knee. The moment I removed the ckish blood that flowed in Victor''s vein, I noticed the difference in his muscle tissues.

    Through the power I have in my hand, the damaged in Victor''s leg repaired itself naturally the exact moment the poisoned blood was removed.

    With the presence of the ck mist, it only meant one thing. The sinister witch has the hand on the attack of the Sabado Tribe! It was also the reason I was vulnerable to the whatever voodoo that the witch did since I am almost resistant to anything rted to drug and poisoning.

    A frown marred my face. I am trying to bridge the attack on my grandmother''s tribe and my abduction.

    Sabado Tribe is a small pack. It has small territorypared to the most tribe in the State. Although it has weak defenses and equally small number of residents it was a peaceful tribe. A reason that it wanted to make an alliance with almost every other tribe. And it did.

    My eyes opened when I finally realized it.

    The attack was a distraction!

    The rogues were attacking on different part of the territory instead of going after the banquet hall where most of the members of the tribe partying. The attackers are trying to divide the patrol guards and the other warriors.

    All this time, the strike on Sabado Tribe was to kidnap me. They are only after me.

    A pair of earrings, my engagement ring and one of the buttons of my topter, the truck finally stopped. I released a sigh.

    I did not bother to conceal that I am fully awake. However, I remained on my back as I stared at the two rogues who stood up when the engine halted.

    "Sleeping beauty is finally awake, eh." One of the roguesmented. He sent me a grin.

    "The truck bed isn''t soft enough for my liking." I answered.

    "Bring her down. There is no need to speak to her." The other muttered before he jumped out.

    "If you would untie me, it would be easier for you." I uttered.

    He chuckled. "Not a chance, Princess."

    He scooped me from the floor of the truck and ced me on his shoulder like a sack of potato. He hopped that made me gasped in surprised.

    "No worries. I not going to drop you. I have strict order not to damage you before she did."

    He followed it with a snicker that I am starting to hate.

    I did not bother to resist. I have not intention to test the rogue if he was telling the truth or not.

    We stopped at the edge woods.

    As I remained on the man''s shoulder, I tried to familiarized myself in the area.

    I left a shoe on the ground when he jumped out of the car. The other one was five minutester into the forest.

    The canopy of the surrounding trees made the area even more dark. We have been walking for ten minutes and yet, we only going deeper in the forest. The temperature is getting colder, too.

    "I am hungry, man. I hope they prepared food." An unfamiliar voice spoke. He was far ahead.

    Either he was the driver or the other person upying the shotgun seat.

    "The fight with those weak guards made me famish. It has been a while I heard screaming."

    The malice and bashfulmentary on the man''s mouth made me angry. Be, too.

    My wolf has been protective of Sabado Tribe. We considered them family.

    "You are all talk. I did not see you in front." The rogue carrying memented. "I did not see an ounce of dirt in your hand, man."

    "F*ck you!"

    My feet were finally ced on the ground. I swayed a little. I was upside-down for no longer than ten minutes that I thought my blood was all in my head.

    I blinked my eyes for a few times.

    The first clear thing that I saw the small shack with a light hanging beside the wooden door. I saw the smokeing from the inside. An aroma of the meat cooking was permitted in the clearing.

    A knot formed on my forehead when a petite figure emerged from the door of the hut. It was covered with dark cloak. Even at my hazy state, I know that the person was a woman since the head was uncovered by the long robe that she was wearing.

    My eyes widened my eyes finally cleared.

    It''s L!

 Chapter 183

    My mouth went ajar at the sight of the familiar woman standing by the door of the tiny shack. Indeed, it was my stepmother.

    If I did not grow up knowing this woman, I may not be able to recognized her. It was surprising to see the woman wearing such an unmourous set of clothing.

    I am used to seeing L in trendy clothes with at least a pair of gold earrings, if not the whole set as if attending a very important meeting although she was just in the house the whole day. Her demeanor back in the nco Estate always appeared like she will be tending to possible guests.

    What made this woman convert into such underrated choice? I knew that the dark witch has a hand in this situation, from the attack down to my abduction. However, what did the witch offered L for her to follow hermand? "Hello, darling. Fancy seeing you here." My stepmother greeted.

    The older woman was already in front of me. I was in deep thoughts that I did not notice her walking towards me.

    I did not bother to respond. The woman was marveling on her achievement of having me here. I can see it on the smug expression on her face.

    "I thought Victor is a mighty alpha. How could he not notice that his so-called mate is gone?"

    Undoubtedly, the attack was a distraction for everyone. The rogues will create chaos in order to capture me.

    The sarcasm on L''s voice was pretty obvious. It was also evident that she wanted to rub on me the sess of her n.

    "What do you want from me?"

    "Boys, bring her inside the cottage."

    A frown marred my face when my question was not answer. I thought L wanted to boast her aplishment tonight.

    A pushed made me walked ahead. I was guided in the direction of the lone cabin.

    There was nothing much inside the hut. It was noticeably opposite to the things that L was used to.

    There was a wood stove on one side. A pot was on it. The smell of the slow cook meat wasing from there.

    An overhead kerosenemp was ced atop the two-chaired dining table. It was the only illumination inside aside from the fire in the stove. There was a curtain that reached the floor. It must a door to the only room in the cottage. It was dim inside but warm.

    "Leave us."

    My attention went back to L when I heard hermanded the two rogues that came with us.

    "Can we at least eat?"

    "Get the broth. Eat outside."

    The men did not protest. They grabbed the utensils and the pan from the stove.

    Silence surrounded us. The muted conversation from the rogue men outside was the only sound that can be heard between us. It saddened me that they appeared to enjoy what they did in Sabado Tribe. They reveled in the chaos that they left behind. "Why are you here, L?" I started.

    "I sense concern, dear."

    "You left my father? For this?"

    Animosity showed on the older woman''s face. I must have tapped a sensitive matter.

    "Do not mention that ungrateful man ever again!"

    I was taken aback at the angering from her. It was quite surprising to know that this woman resented my father. She doted on Manuel and the feeling was mutual. My father gave them nothing but affection and leverage that he forgotten that he has another daughter that wanted the same thing.

    "Manuel cared about no one but himself. When everything gets tough, he set me and my daughter aside. How could he? Janice is his daughter. The only thing that was important to him was himself and the tribe! He cannot even make me an official Luna." I viewed L.

    Everything is all about them after all.

    I had to stop the smile from showing on my face. Fate has a way of paying back. I did nothing but allow the karma to take its course.

    And it did.

    "How could Manuel do this to me and my beautiful daughter? His wife is gone. You left the nco Estate and yet, he cannot name my daughter as the sole heir of the nco Group. He has you banished in the tribe."

    I rolled my eyes at the woman''s drama. I hopped backwards since my feet were tied. I made myselffortable on the nearest chair. It was the best view to see L in her most dramatic appearance.

    "He was not even worried when Janice did note home. I knew that something happened to her. My kind daughter will not allow me to be worried sick."

    My back straightened when tears fell on L''s face.

    "Wow!" Be and I said together in my head.

    "You!"

    My head fell back a little when my stepmother''s attention went back to me. Her self-pity was done too early.

    "Where is Janice? Where did you hide my daughter? What did you do to her? My daughter only wanted to be epted by you and the Full Moon Tribe."

    I was startled. Not only because her voice was a little too loud for my liking but because of the usation underlying her statement.

    "I knew that something happened to my daughter. She will contact me if she could. She knew that I will be worried sick of her. Oh, Janice. My poor baby."

    Is this really happening? I asked myself as I stared at the devastation on L''s face. Did she really not know what happened to her daughter? Is she really not aware of her daughter''s activities as ofte?

    "Tell me! Where is my daughter, Lauren? Thest time I saw her, she told me that she will be having a meeting with you."

    My hand fisted when the other woman stepped closer to me. Her eyes were sharp and full of fury.

    So, L knew that Janice will be meeting me in that ce where Jason Andrews was waiting for me? Does she also know that her daughter sold me to that sleazy guy?

    Her hand went to my neck. Her hold tightened but not hard enough to prevent air to enter.

    "What did you do to my Janice, Lauren? She is your sister!"

    I stared into her eyes. I see nothing but a mother''s fear for her daughter aside from the fury she has for me. A resentment that I cannot understand. That I did not deserve.

    Thest time Janice and I crossed paths, it was not good. Although there was nothing good that came between us whenever our paths collided.

    The woman was not herself. She was ming me of the bad things that happened to her. She was using me of stealing me from her when in fact, it was her who has been iming all the things that was meant for me. My family, my wealth, my marriage.

    With that in mind, I wondered if L has been telling the truth. Is she not aware of what happened to her daughter? I thought they were scheming together. They have been two peas in a pod when ites to tormenting me all these years.

    Has Janice been on her own thest time I saw her? She was conniving with Jason Andrews that night. She also witnessed that Victor''s men came to my rescue that she wanted to finish the job that Jason failed to do. She deliberately mmed into my car caused me to crashed into a tree.

    Janice and I wrestled that night but I left her alive. I chose to be with Victor than dirty my hands with her blood. Yet, I remember Janice telling me that if she fails she will be feed to the wolves...

    I groaned when the hand that was on my neck tightened.

    "Where is my daughter?"

    I tried to pulled the hand that was on my neck. I had to cough in order to breathed some air.

    Either L became stronger or it was proven to move harder when a person''s hands were tied.

    "S-shouldn''t you know where she is, L-l?" I said with difficulty. "A-after all, you and Janice has been p-nning my demise for a long t-time."

    It was getting harder to breath every time I speak with L''s hand tightening on my neck.

    "You will not be here if I knew where she is, b*tch! You and Janice fought that night. Where did you send my daughter?!"

    L''s eyes were no longer normal. They were glowing in fury. A misdirected fury.

    With all my might, together with my feet, I pushed the older woman away from me.

    I gasped for air. I was breathing heavily but my eyes remained on L who straightened immediately.

    "Perhaps this will make you talk."

    A gasped exited my mouth when I saw a vial in her hand.

    Knowing that she has been siding with the dark witch, the dark liquid in that vial will be up to no good.

 Chapter 184

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Do you know what this is, Lauren?"

    My eyes remained on the vial. I am terrified to say what was on my mind. I feared that it might be true.

    L shook the tiny ss container. The liquid inside moved so slowly. It even glittered when the light reflected on the ss.

    Knowing that she sided with the dark witch, I knew that the vial contained a potion that may break me. I am not sure if I can survive it despite my ability to heal.

    "A single drop of this potion will sever the bond between you and Victor." My stepmother pronounced.

    Fear crept inside me when I heard that.

    What Victor and I have is too precious to be taken away. With him, I found happiness. And wanted to create a family with him. A family that I so wanted to have for so long.

    L must have seen the fear on my face that the side of her lips turned up. It was followed by her evilugh. It resonated on the small cottage.

    The woman indeed perfectly impersonates the evil stepmother from the children''s books.

    "The moment this potion entered your blood stream poor Victor will suffer an excruciating pain. He will experience the effect of being rejected." L exined. "His heart will constrict and he will have a hard time breathing. He will know that his mate rejected him." "No. That''s not true." I denied.

    The older woman snickered. Her left eyebrow raised as she looked at me in the eyes.

    She continued her tale as if I said nothing.

    "He will wonder why his so-called mate rejected him when he offered her marriage. He will second guess himself thinking that he is not enough. That despite everything you still chose to leave him. He will be at lost while his whole body is in pain as the mating bond between you slowly fades."

    "You''re lying. No potion can do that. A rejection can only be done when two mates rejected each other." I refuted. "In person."

    I have not heard of the rejection that L has reiterated. Although the effects that she told was true for rejected mates but no mating bond has been severed true potions.

    L shrugged. The smirk remained on her lips posing a challenge.

    "See it for yourself then. Let''s test your ability as a healer if your body can contain this powerful potion." She dered. "I heard that you have a powerful healing ability that you are able to heal Victor from the curse that the dark witch ced on his legs. But does your healing power extends to your own body?"

    I did not respond. It would be best that I will not give L the leverage of knowing the extent of my ability.

    Although I am almost immune to poisoning and drugging, I did not know if this particr potion will work on me. What if it does?

    My heart thumped louder at the uncertainty that has been clouding my mind. Although I have not heard of this potion, what if L is telling the truth.

    "Be careful, Lauren." Be reminded inside my head. "Let''s not give it to chances. I will not lose Kent."

    "I will not allow that." I responded to my wolf.

    I stepped back when I saw L make one step closer to me.

    I almost lose my bnce when I stepped back. I remembered that my feet were tied together. I was only able to kicked L minutes ago because I was on my ass. "Afraid now, dear?"

    I hopped when L made another step in my direction. Yet, I was too slow that the other woman was able to grab my hair.

    "Going somewhere, dear?" She whispered in my ear.

    The roots of my hair are starting to get painful as L pulled arge chunk of my hair harder. I will not be surprised if I saw bits and pieces of my dark mane on the floor. "Get away from me!" I yelled

    I elbowed my way out of her grasp but she appeared to be stronger than I thought. It made me wonder what else the dark witch has given to her aside from the vial in her possession.

    I started gagging when an arm surrounded my neck. I feared even more. Not only for my life but the possibility of L forcing the potion on my mouth. I did not want to think of the consequences if a single drop of it touched my mouth.

    "Are you not confident that your healing power can save you, Lauren?"

    "Get your hands off me, L!"

    I wiggled away from her despite how hard it might be with her arm on my neck.

    "You see, Lauren. When your father refused to find my daughter when she went missing, I knew that I lost an ally in him. Your sted father chose to be an alpha to save himself than be a father to my Janice! He cannot make me an official Luna and he cannot even name my daughter as his heir either! He is a useless man! I regret giving the best years of my life with him."

    "He gave you everything, L. My father chose you and Janice over her own child. What else do you want?!" I screamed in anger, too.

    Janice and this woman are too selfish!

    I cough out when I find it hard to breath with L''s hold on my neck tightened.

    "I want everything that you and your mother have. But your sted father refused to give it all away."

    "Because it was not his to give. The inheritance that you wanted for Janice is mine. nco Group is under my mother''s name. It would be mine to give. Not his!''

    "NO!"

    I coughed even harder. If this woman continuous, I will be dead of asphyxia than the loss of my own mate and our mating bond.

    I gasped for air when suddenly the arm was out of my shoulders. My hands went to my neck. To breath is even hard to do.

    I nced at L. The woman was looking back at me with a smug smile on her lips.

    She''s crazy!

    "By the way, I left your father already. I don''t need him anymore." She inhaled. "When I thought that I lost everything, my daughter, the tribe, an ally found me."

    The smile on her lips widened. Her eyes were so bright she appeared to be high on something.

    This woman is losing her mind.

    L crouched in front of me. The smile remained on her lips as she spoke again.

    "It was not only you who has powerful acquaintance, Lauren. I have found a partner that would help me achieve my goals. An associate who hated the person I hated."

    A frown marred my face.

    "Afraid now, my dear stepdaughter?"

    The woman is trying to show off. She wanted to rub on my face the things that she thought she has.

    I blinked my eyes.

    There seemed to be a hollow in my head.

    "Lauren? Lauren! My Love, are you alright?"

    I swallowed.

    "Help me, Victor. Hurry!" I screamed in the link.

    "I''m almost there, my love. Hang on!"

    I was not able to respond in the link when I felt a punch in the side of my face.

    "B*tch!"

    My hair has been grabbed again. It was more painful this time since L only managed to seized a few strands.

    She banged my face on the wooden chair beside me.

    It broke into two that splinters break into my cheek.

    While L was marveling on finding an ally, as she bragged that she found a person that supports her revenge against me and my father, the enchantment that ced in the area went down a little that Victor managed to established a contact with me. Although Victor and I were not fully mated and not in the same tribe, we were able to mind link each other since we were true mates.

    Pain bombarded my face again when L punched me squared in the jaw.

    I started to feel lightheaded. I must admit that I did expect L to be as strong as this.

    "Dammit!"

    In between the woman''s swearing and hits, I tried to establish contact with Victor again. It was to no avail. L ced the enchantment back in ce.

    "You think you can fool me again, Lauren?"

    Whack!

    The chair broke down totally.

    Blood poured from my forehead.

    "I will not allow you to destroy my ns. The dark witch was the only ally that I have. I will not let you ruin it!"

    I was kicked in the ribs. I think, she broke two.

    "W-why?" I huffed. "Is she going to discard you, too? Like what my father did when you didn''t fit in his life anymore?"

    I need to buy more time. Victor is near. I can feel it in my bones. I need to know what L knows about the dark witch.

    Blood poured out of my mouth when she kicked me again. And again.

    If only I am not bound by the ties in my hands and feet, I want to kick this woman, too. The pain is bing more unbearable at the hits I am getting.

    I moaned when I tried to sit. I settled on my back when more pain assaulted me when I move.

    I breathed out slowly. My sight is bing hazy at the blood pouring from my head.

    I gazed at L. She seemed rattled.

    "You know, Victor will find me." I exhaled slowly. I think, more than two ribs were broken. "He will not stop until he finds me. What will the dark witch do if you ruin her ns?" "NO!"

    I swore when L kicked me again. Twice in the left hip.

    "Not only will Victor hunt you down. The dark witch will kill you, right? If you happened to fail this abduction."

    L cleared her throat. She sent me a smile.

    "That''s right. So, I will make sure to ruin you first." The older woman straightened. "Omar! Jonas!"

    After she called out, two men entered the cabin. One of them was the guy who carried me from the truck. A look of surprise was on their faces when they saw me on the floor. "What happened, boss?"

    "She found a breach in the protection I ced in the area. This ce ispromised. Omar, hold her down!"

    The man who carried me approached me on the floor.

    I wiggled away despite the pain. The ribs were not fully healed yet!

    "Pour this in her mouth." L ordered the other man. She gave the small vial.

    "What is this?" Jonas asked.

    He stared at the vial. He seemed fascinated by it, too.

    "Stop asking, Jonas. Make her drink it. All of it."

    "No! Please, don''t do this, L!" I begged.

    "Grab her face, Jonas." Omarmanded as he hold me tighter.

    Jonas tossed the lid off the vial and stepped closer to me. I tried to kick him away to no avail.

    "NO!"

    My words turned to squeak when Omar ced me into choke hold. My eyes went wide as I saw Jonas iing hand.

    We were all startled when the thin wall of the hut was sted into smithereens. The forbidding form of my alpha mate stood in the debris of the destroyed side of the shack.

    in a manner of seconds, the arms that were holding me were gone as the screams of pain flooded my head. I was back on the hard ground.

    I groaned.

    I blinked away the hair that obscure my sight.

    "Lauren? Love, answer me please."

    Victor was kneeling on my side. Gone was themotion on the background.

    "I am in pain but I am alright." I responded.

    He started to remove the ties on my feet and hands.

    "Can I move you?" I nodded.

    He ced an object on top of my stomach before he picked me up. He did it very carefully.

    I nced at the object.

    Iughed out despite the pain on my middle.

    It was one of my shoes!

 Chapter 185

    Victor''s POV

    Holding the pair of the golden hoop earrings in my hand, I told Richard to step on the gas. My eyes were sweeping the road for all the possible hints that Lauren threw on the road.

    A couple of hours ago, I noticed that Lauren was nowhere in sight. The attack on the pack has been concluded and the rogues were either killed or detained. There was no casualty on Sabado Tribe.

    No one seemed to notice the whereabouts of my mate. With the help of Alpha Mark and his patrolling guards, we made an immediate brush of the territory to look for Lauren. When no one found her, I requested the aid of three warriors together with my own beta to leave the territory and ran in the direction of the road leaving the territory.

    In my mind, I have to find Lauren.

    I cannot help but think that the attack that happened in Sabado Tribe was staged to kidn*p Lauren. The damage was minimalpared to the attacks that I went through. Although there was a huge number of rogues but the destruction it caused was no more than to create distraction than to conquer the territory.

    I tried the link between me and Lauren again. I was hoping that I will be able to get through this time.

    I knew that something was wrong the moment that I was not able to made contact with her. That was a couple of hours ago.

    I breathed out when nothing happened.

    Kent and I has been trying to get through but it appeared that someone used an enchantment around Lauren that hinder us frommunicating through the mind link.

    My contemtion halted when someone knocked on the roof of the truck.

    The vehicle was owned by Alpha Mark. He offered it to me to amodate the other three warriors.

    "Alpha, I saw something glittered."

    One of the men hollered. Richard stopped the truck.

    We went to the side of the road that the warrior pointed.

    I sighed when I saw the familiar jewelry. It was the engagement ring that I gave Lauren. We were in the right track and Lauren is leading us to where she was.

    I ced it on my pocket together with the earrings.

    "Hold on, my Luna. I aming to get you." I whispered in the air.

    We were on the road for about an hour when I saw a truck on the side of the road. It was dark that if I was not looking, I will not notice that it was there. The vehicle was almost hidden by the trees. Richard parked nearby.

    I immediately recognized the scent of my own mate the moment that I stood next to the vehicle. Despite the darkness, I spotted the footpath in the direction of the woods. "Sir?"

    My attention went to my beta when he said that. Hope filled my heart when I saw a shoe in his hand.

    It was Lauren''s! She was wearing that at the party.

    I was about to give amand when I felt a connection open between me and my mate. Kent became agitated.

    "Lauren? Lauren!" I called out in the link. I had to grab the side of the truck at the overwhelming emotions that run through my body. "My Love, are you alright?" "Help me, Victor. Hurry!"

    My heart jolted at the helplessness on my mate''s voice. She seemed to be in pain that I can almost feel it.

    "I''m almost there, my love. Hang on!"

    I gasped when the link suddenly cut off.

    Then, nothing even if I tried to send the link. The enchantment has been ced again.

    It was frustrating!

    "Alpha Victor?"

    When I raised my head, I realized that I was on my knees. I grabbed Richard''s hand to back up.

    "We''re in the right ce. Let''s hurry. My Luna is in danger." Imanded before marching in the direction of the woods tracing the footpath.

    A single shack from afar made us stop. There was also a bonfire in one side of it under a tree.

    Slowly, we hid behind a huge tree.

    There were only two men that were surrounding the fire. Even from afar, I can smell the rogues.

    "We''ll surround the hut, alpha. We''ll take them out." One of the warriors muttered.

    The three moved quickly when I nodded.

    It was a blessing that one of the men stood up and went to the darkened area. He might relieve himself in the bushes.

    My hand fisted when I heardmotions inside the cabin. It was Lauren!

    The moment that the warrior took the two men out, Richard and I moved out of our hiding ce. We quickly approached the tiny house. "Pour this in her mouth."

    The voice of another woman resonated from the inside.

    "What is this?" A man asked.

    "Stop asking, Jonas. Make her drink it. All of it."

    "No! Please, don''t do this, L!"

    I almost run when I heard Lauren''s crying voice. Kent is screaming in my head.

    "Grab her face, Jonas."

    "NO!"

    That was thest straw, I ran at the side of the shack. It did not matter if it was made of wood or anything, I have to see my mate.

    My world turned upside down at the sight of my bloody mate and the men that were holding her tight.

    With a growl, I swiped my hand at the nearest man. I made sure that my elongated nails made contact with his insides before I throw him away.

    The man that was holding my pitiful mate in choke hold was looking at me in fear. I grabbed his shoulder and lifted him off my woman. I inserted my hand on his middle and pulled his spine before dropping him somewhere. Kent and I were fuming.

    Heaving, my eyes went to the remaining person that was still standing.

    A snarl exited my mouth when the familiar face of Lauren''s stepmother greeted me. Anger red inside me at the sight.

    "You!" I roared.

    The woman started shaking. Her frail figure shook while looking at me.

    "What are you trying to do, woman?" I asked.

    My voice was heavy and gruffer since Kent was one with me.

    "NO! You are not supposed to be here. You ruined everything!" The old woman screamed. "Lauren should realized how it felt to lose everything! She should have drunk that potion."

    I snarled at L. However, the woman seemed livid that she started thrashing the ce. She even throws a debris that she got from the ground. When she was about to pick up another, I made a step closer and grabbed her neck. The woman''s eyes bulged in surprise.

    "Put me down, assh*le!"

    Kent growled at the rudeness of the woman.

    In annoyance, I flung L at the nearby table. She slumped on the ground together with the broken furniture. I made another swing on the side of face when she tried to get up.

    I was about to made another hit when she remained unmoving. She was still breathing butbored.

    "You know what to do with her if she makes a single move." I told Richard before I approached my mate who remained lying on the floor.

    Another wave of fury crept inside me when I saw my mate''s face.

    The side of Lauren''s face was injured. There was aceration on her temple where the blood came from. It was healing but the blood on it was an evidence that she was hurt. The only thing that appeased me was the steady heartbeat that I am hearing from her.

    Lauren groaned before she moved. Slowly since she was injured and her hands and feet were tied.

    I kneeled beside her. I did not know where to touch her that will not cause her any pain.

    "Lauren? Love, answer me please." I called out gently.

    My mate let out a painful sigh after a short while. Her eyes fluttered.

    "I am in pain but I am alright." She responded in a gruff voice. It was almost in a whisper.

    Using my elongated nails, I remove the ties on her feet and hands.

    "Can I move you?" I asked.

    When she nodded, I ced the shoe that we found at the edge of the woods before carefully picking her up in my arms.

    I was startled when I heard my mate''sughter. My attention went to her.

    Lauren is holding the shoe in her hand. Despite the pain, a wide smile was painted on the face of the woman I love.

    Only Lauren can find a silver lining in a situation like this.

    A smile also painted on my lips.

    "Sir?"

    Frowning, I nced at Richard. He nods at the L who started moving on the floor.

    "Kill her." I ordered before I turned my back on them.

    "NO! Please!"

    I heard the woman begged.

    I paid it no mind until she spoke again that made me stop on my track.

    "I know how Lauren''s mother died."

 Chapter 186

    Lauren''s POV

    My eyes widened when I heard those words from L.

    Both Victor and I stilled.

    My mate stopped walking but his back remained on the older woman. His hold on me tightened.

    He looked at me. He wanted me to decide.

    I took a deep breath before nodding.

    Slowly, he put me on my feet but made sure that I am relying my weigh on his body. He knew that my body has been battered by the ordeal a few hours ago. The ground felt cold on my bare feet.

    Yet, the shoe remained on my hand. It served as my lifeline on the possible truth that I may get from the woman who has been with me since I lost my mother. She may be the only one who can tell me of what really happened all those years ago.

    I released the breath that I did not know I was holding. It was a little painful though.

    The minor bruises that I have on my body are healing already. My ability helped speeding the process. However, the crack on my ribs were still on the mend that my chest and middle are still aching. As simple as breathing is painful to do. "Let me help you, my Love."

    That was Kent sending his support through the link.

    "Please."

    Victor ced his arms around me as he lends me his strength. This way, the healing that my ability can do will be twice as fast. It can only be done because we are mates.

    His support was all I have at the moment. I needed it.

    I do not know how long it was but when I opened my eyes, I feel so much better. The pain on my chest and abdomen is almost gone. Just a little difort but I am alright. Without having to look in the mirror, I knew that theceration in my temple is gone. All left in there was the drying blood.

    I stood straighter but did not detachpletely from my mate. His warmed gave me security.

    I ced my hand around his arm for support before I turned to the older woman.

    L was on the ground still but she was in sitting position. Richard was near her. He was ready to deliver whatever his Alpha willmand him to do. Or the Luna''s.

    The old woman was injured. She was leaning on her right. Her left temple is bleeding. Her hair was a mess, too. I also noticed the reddish tint on her neck.

    The woman''s disheveled form gave me pleasure. In my mind, I am d that I am not the only who was incapacitated.

    "Speak." I said coldly.

    I am d that my voice came out firmly.

    "I, I..."

    "Come clean. Make sure that there is some sense in your words or else I will kill you myself."

    It came out as a threat but they came from my heart. I mean what I said. I had enough of L and her daughter. They have taken a lot from me already.

    I am at a rope''s end.

    Be growled in my head. My wolf supported me as well.

    L looked at me. Fear registered in her face when our eyes met. She must have seen the determination on my face.

    "Tell me!" I yelled when the older woman turned silent. It came out louder than intended due to Be''s support.

    The other woman was startled. She clutched her chest.

    "Kill her. She has no use to me." I ordered when another minute passed and L said nothing.

    I turned my back on her and deaf at her screaming. I do not have to see what the beta may have done to her.

    "Lauren...! Lauren, please!"

    I heard my mate''s footsteps following behind me. Victor also did not say a word.

    Anger crept inside me. L has been treating me like a child. She thought that she can control me like she did in the past. That a simple no and yelling, she can bend me as she pleases. "It was Manuel!"

    I continue my pace away from the shack. My heart was hardened by the teachery she and Janice has been doing in my life.

    "Lauren! It was your father! Please! I''m telling you the truth!"

    My feet stopped on their own.

    Despair was evident on L''s voice. It was a far cry from the stepmother that I met when I was eight. It was far from the woman that treated me indifferently growing up.

    "It was your father." L''s cries resort to whimper.

    Her voice became so small as she begged to be heard. Yet, it was delivered clearly in my sensitive ears.

    I faced the woman again.

    I felt no pity on her despite seeing her crumpled on the ground. She looked pathetic in the dark cloak that she was wearing.

    L was weeping. She has her arms in front of her. Her tears were falling on the ground as she repeatedly mentioning the name of my father.

    Slowly, she lifted her chin. Hope disyed on her face when she noticed that she got my attention.

    "It was Manuel!" She eximed again.

    Fresh tears plummeted on her dirty face. She started shaking but it did not appeal an ounce of pity from me.

    "It was your father, Lauren." L sniffed. Tears and snoot mixed on her chin but she paid no mind.

    "Why should I believe you?" I asked coldly.

    I am still indifferent. This woman would say anything to spare her life.

    "Y-your mother found out that your father was having an affair with another woman weeks before she died. She learned that the out of town business meetings were made up. She tried to persuade Manuel to leave me when she learned that it was me, his personal secretary. When Manuel refused, your mother did some investigating." L wept louder. "She learned about Janice. That she was the same age as yours. That was thest straw for her." Not wanting to give the old woman the satisfaction that I am believing her, I remained silent.

    "She told Manuel that she was leaving him. She would bring you with her. However, your father refused to let her go." L continued. "You knew your father, Lauren. He will not allow anything to tarnish his reputation especially when he was still new to the position as the Tribe''s alpha. He was still trying to build a name for himself and if his mate leave him, everything that he work hard for will crumble."

    L was right. Manuel nco is a selfish bast*rd. He will not let anyone destroy his name.

    My attention went back to my stepmother.

    "They had an argument, Lauren. Your mother was adamant on leaving him. One thing led to another Manuel identally killed her." Despite the woman''sment, I remained on my feet. I refused to utter a word.

    My eyes lingered on the woman who benefited on my mother''s death. The person who reaped the advantage of me losing a mother.

    L''s wailing continued. Her head was down as she uttered her apologies of keeping my mother''s death to herself. For allowing me to believe that my own mother took her own life.

    Cold slithered on my skin. It started on my arms down to my head.

    I was standing like a statue as I watched L.

    My life crumbled before me as I learned the truth of my mother''s death. My heart broke at the betrayal.

    Tears fell on my face.

 Chapter 187

    Lauren''s POV

    I had to close my eyes. I gathered the strength I have inside me before I opened them again. I wiped the tears from my face and swallowed the lump in my throat.

    A fake cough exited my mouth. I took a deep breath as my gaze went back to L who remained on the ground blubbering her apologies.

    "My father is a proud man but he would never kill his mate. His true mate." I said trying to defend the man who sired me.

    "Then, why would he conceal that he was the first person to see your mother''s body?"

    "Because it''s not easy looking at the lifeless body of your mate!" I said angrily.

    I felt Victor''s palm on the small of my back. Without him knowing it, I appreciate the gesture.

    "Manuel was distraught when he killed his wife. He cannot believe that his own mate died in his hands. He called me and asked me what to do with her body. He told me that it was an ident. That she was leaving him! Until that very moment, Manuel was spouting about his reputation than the remorse that he killed his own mate!"

    "NO!"

    "Despite being your father''s mistress, I was d that you were not there that night. Although I was jealous that you are recognized as Manuel''s heir and daughter, I feared for your life if you were there."

    I red at the old woman. My annoyance red despite seeing the honesty in L''s words.

    In my head, I am still that lost child who received the news of her mother''s death. I am still that child who was devastated that her father introduced another woman right after my mother''s funeral. I was still that child who longed for her father''s affection. Instead of being with him at the loss of my mother, he introduced his new family and forgotten about me.

    My chest warmed at the fury that has been build up for all those years that I suffered from my father, L, and Janice. I shook my head when I felt the burning sensation inside me.

    Arms surround me from the back.

    I recognized the scent of my mate.

    I closed my eyes as I tried to handle the grief.

    How could my father do this? My mother was his true mate. Did he not have an ounce of affection for my mother that he was able to raise a hand to her?

    I already burned the bridge between me and Manue nco a long time ago. I chose to cut ties with him so that I could move on and have peace with myself. Yet, with this new light concerning my mother''s death, I had to pay homage to the part of my life that I thought I would never visit again.

    "Lauren, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."

    L''s apologies echoed in my ears but my brain refused to acknowledge her regrets. Because if she really meant it, she would have told me when I started to ask about my mother''s death.

    All I could think of, she was an aplice.

    "I wanted to tell you when you started to asked about it but my love for your father stop me. I knew that it would create disorder in our house. Investigation will reopen. I just wanted to protect the tribe."

    Another wave of fury engulfed me at the woman''s reasoning.

    "The tribe or yourself, L?"

    "It will tarnish your father''s name, Lauren. If the truth about your mother''s death came out in the open, the nco''s name andpany will fall apart."

    I snickered at the woman''s audacity to defend her actions.

    "Really? Or it would affect the engagement of your daughter to the Lunarko''s?"

    L''s eyes widened.

    Sarcasticugh exited my mouth.

    "You and Manuel deserved each other. Both of you fed on each other''s greed."

    "And you are a selfish brat that wanted everything for yourself!"

    bbergasted by the woman''s audacity to turn it my way. I red at L.

    "Janice only wanted to have a fair share of what she deserved. You wanted everything for yourself. She is a nco, too. She is also an alpha''s daughter. She deserved to be recognized as one as well as being an heir to the nco Group." My head shook. "It all boils down to money, right?"

    "Of course! I did not covet a married man for nothing. Manuel has it. But your father is a selfish bastard that only cared about his reputation."

    I was not able to stop myself from expressing an amusement at the disappointment and annoyance on L''s demeanor.

    "He killed his true mate. He abandoned his own child. Did you not realize it sooner?" I stated with sarcasm.

    "Silence!"

    I shook my head again.

    "It bit back, right?"

    Victor''s arms tightened when I was about to continue my rant. I heard him hushed me.

    "She''s not worth it, my Love. Don''t let this person get into your head anymore." He whispered in my ear.

    I breathed deeply. Sorrow encased my heart once again.

    "Richard, take that woman away from here. If she tried to escape, kill her." Victormanded.

    At first, L tried to shake Richardd''s hands away from her but the beta has a tighter grip on her that even if she was trying to move away from him, it was to no avail.

    The older woman was pulled away from her. My eyes followed her and the beta as they marched in the direction of the path way that the rogues used when they entered the woods a while ago with me on his shoulder. Silence surrounded me and Victor. Aside from the night creatures, there was no other sound between us. I am still in my mate''s arms.

    "I am here, my Luna." He murmured.

    Everything seemed to dawn on me.

    As my tears fall again, the truth on my mother death crossed my mind.

    My mother was murdered!

    Whimper escaped between my lips. Slowly, I leaned on my mate''s strong arms. More tears plummeted on my face.

    My mother did not kill herself. She did not leave me because she was emotionally weak. My mother was killed by her own mate. By Manuel nco.

    I wept for my mother''s pain. I cried for the loneliness she felt when she learned of her mate''s infidelity. My heart wailed for the suffering she has gone through.

    All the while, I am in between the arms of my mate as my mind grasps the recent knowledge I have of my mother''s past.

    "What are you going to do now, Lauren?" Victor asked when my emotions subside.

    I sniffed and breathed slowly as I find my bearing.

    My alpha mate shifted my body. He stared into my eyes when we faced each other. I saw nothing but understanding in his eyes.

    Gently, Victor caressed my cheek. He tucked the stray hair that obscure my line of sight.

    "I am here. I will support you whatever your decision is. You know that, right?"

    I blinked my eyes at the honesty in his dark orbs.

    Right from the start Victor has been there for her. He never ask anything in return. He only wanted me and my safety.

    I nodded.

    "Let''s go home." I uttered. My voice was gruff due to crying. "We have more pressing matter to attend."

    "Lauren..."

    "Manuel can wait. We have a witch to catch."

    Victor nodded eventually when he saw how grim expression on my face.

    "Let''s go home." He repeated.

 Chapter 188

    Victor''s

    POV

    Amidst the chaotic atmosphere in the territory, I looked around in search of Lauren. I am silently pray

    hat my mate was not included in the individuals that were injured. More than half of the people inside the hall were either filthy, has aceration or two in their arms and faces.

    The attack on Sabado Tribe has been concluded. Many has been injured and a couple of patrolling guards were killed. Insofar, the incident has been apprehended quickly that resulted to a few casualties. Most of the losses were on the side of the raiding party. The light in the banquet hall has been turned on again. It was converted into a makeshift clinic to amodate the injured. The members of the tribe that lost their lives were ced before the entrance of the hall. However, the rogues were burned in the field. A frown marred my face when I was not able to see Lauren in the group of individuals that were treating the wounded. She was not in the improvised bed either. were able to use to the mind link.

    I tried to contact her in the mind link. Although were not in the same tribe, because of our mating bor My frown deepened when I was not able to get through. There was hollow between us. Nothing came "Everyone here already?" I asked Alpha Mark.

    He and I were observing the people in the hall.

    "Yes. The people who went out in the borders during the attack are here. I sent another set of patrolli "Richard, have you seen Lauren?" I linked my beta who was nowhere in sight. "Where are you?" "Alpha, thest time I saw the Luna was when we separated during the attack. M and I are heading "Can you check on Lauren if she was there already? I haven''t seen her." "Yes, alpha. I will send M home then I will be with you shortly."

    Fear started creeping in my heart at the response of my beta.

    I tried to contact Lauren again but I got the same result. I round the area while doing it. I am hoping to

    rough except the gush of wind.

    rds to protect the borders." The other alpha answered. He excused himself after he said that.

    o Ms. Anna''s cabin."

    nce of the familiar figure. In my heart, I am hoping to see Lauren amongst the group that were tending the injured. Or my beta would contact me to say

    that Lauren was at Miss Anna''s ce already. That she might be taking a shower to change into cleaner andfortable clothes.

    My heart started to throb faster when I am in the end of the makeshift clinic. I see no trace of my mat

    "We have to find our mate, Victor." Kent growl in my head.

    Even my wolf was worried for our mate.

    I send her a link again. I was not able to get through.

    It appeared hollow. It was as if Lauren sleeping or she was very far to be reach by our mating link.

    My heart beat even faster as I marched in the direction of the alpha. Mark is giving instruction to a middle aged man. I overheard that he was the tribe''s doctor.

    "Yes, Alpha Victor?" Mark said when he turned to me. The physician bowed his head before leaving. He went back to the nearby man with a bandaged head.

    "I haven''t seen Lauren anywhere."

    I had to shook my head when the memory of what happened in Sabado Tribe yed in my head. Even Kent made a protesting sound at the recollection of the attack and what happened next. It was the worst night of my life.

    The incident has been bombarding my head. It fed my fears.

    I am thankful that the Moon Goddess gave me a smart mate. Lauren has half a mind despite being taken away by those rogues. Although under duress, she was able to think of a way so that I could find her.

    Picking up the personal belongings of my mate on the road was dreadful. Yet, it was a huge help since L ced a very strong spell around Lauren that gave her inability to mind link.

    It has been two days since Lauren and I went back to Midnight ws Tribe.

    When I found Lauren in the forest with L, I brought her in Sabado Tribe since it was nearpared to my tribe''s territory. However, the moment the sun went up, together with M and Richard, we started our journey back home.

    I felt safer in my territory where my trusted guards are.

    What transpired in Sabado Tribe started great. Lauren and I were excited for the banquet since the party was not only for my visit as an allied alpha but also being introduced as the mate of one of their own. Yet, it ended so bad when the rogues gatecrashed the wonderful party.

    The abduct*on of my mate left a huge hole in my heart. It happened under my nose.

    Although, I got Lauren in my arms again before the morninges, its an incident that I do not want to happen again. My heart may not be able to take it the second time around. Kent and I may start a pandemonium.

    Despite being in my territory for thest two days, my need to be with Lauren intensified. I refused to be away from her longer than an hour or else I am mind linking her already.

    I am grateful that my mate understood my action. Lauren did not say anything about my erratic behavior. She knew that it was due to the recent incident.

    Her kindnapp*ng put fear in my head.

    Granting that L and Lauren did not see each other eye to eye, it was disconcerting that L would resort to hurting a tribe for the sake of revenge. Her unsolicited need to take back on Lauren was uncalled for.

    All of Lauren''s growing up years, she has to think of her father''s other family. She has been stepped on a few times that she lost her affection for Manuel resulting to her banishing from the Full Moon Tribe.

    If there was one good thing that happened on that night, we were able to know the truth of Lauren''s mother''s death. That she did not took her own life but rather, she was murdered.

    I was taken aback when I learned that my mate''s mother did not took her own life. Although I have doubts regarding her death, that there was a possible foul y. it never crossed my mind that Alpha Manuel was the culprit.

    I saw the grief on Lauren''s face. I thought she will have the closure at the knowledge that her mother did notmit suicide. Instead, she gained additional concern on the matter.

    I was so absorbed in my thoughts that I was not able to hear the door on my office opened. If the person did not clear his throat, I may not be able to notice him.

    When I lifted my head, Richard was standing by the door waiting for my attention. He nodded when our eyes met.

    "It''s ready, Sir."

    I nod back before I vacate the swivel chair behind the table.

    Another thing that I acquired when I found Lauren in the forest with L was the trace of the Dark Witch. L''spse in judgement will lead me to the trail of the Dark Witch.

 Chapter 189

    Victor''s

    POV

    When my beta informed me that everything is set, I stood up from the chair and prepare to leave. "We can do this."

    I heaved a sigh when Kent said that. I pulled one of the folders from the pile. When I was certain that it was the document that I needed, I went out of the office and head in the direction of the wing that I upied in the estate. "We have been preparing for this day toe."

    There was an edge on the voice of my wolf. Kent is very adamant that we made our move very soon.

    I breathed out. "I know."

    I understand Kent''s agitation. There is a possibility that this lead may turn cold if we did not act on it. "Are you having a second thoughts?"

    "No."

    "This is our chance. Possibly the only chance that we have."

    "I know."

    When Lauren was abduct*d, I was pped by the truth that my mate is my greatest weakness. I fear that at a blink of an eye, I may lose her. I became very protective of Lauren since that night. However, after a long search for the Dark Witch, the incident gave me a new lead.

    L has been in connivance with her. The potion that was about to be ingested to Lauren was one of the forbidden potions that was ever concocted that any witch that would brew it will be executed. Only the dark Witch can do such a thing. A person that has no regard of her action regardless of its consequence.

    It was a grave mistake for L that she gave in to her penchant for revenge and greed. She has forgotten that through her the person that has been supporting her can be trace. And that person has been hiding all this time; only using puppets to her bidding. For someone like me who was familiar with the Dark Witch, it was easier for me to pin point that L was in correspondence with her. Her scent has been tattooed in my memory.

    That night when I rescued Lauren in the forest, I immediately recognized that L was in league with the Dark Witch. Her scent was all over the ce. It was also the reason why I posted my beta beside Lauren''s stepmother immediately.

    I will not give L the chance to escape. She is my only lead to find the witch who almost killed me.

    I have been searching for the Dark Witch for a very long time. Even when I was still confined in the chair and has very little chance to walk on my own feet again.

    Not only that she made me handicapped, she has been sending chaos in my tribe that harmed my people including the children. That kind of evil should not walk this earth.

    Personally, I need this to avenge myself. I nearly died in our encounter in the past. I was made invalid for a time while the Dark Witch was almost unscathed. If not for my doctor and mate, Lauren, I may still on my a*s hating the world. Moreover, the tribe and my alpha position were no longer mine if I was not able to regain my wolf.

    "That''s right, Victor. We are lucky to have found our personal caretaker." Kent butted in my thoughts. Glee was clear in his tone.

    A smile formed on my lips. I agree with him.

    Indeed, we are lucky to have found our mate. The mate that we almost lose because of the woman being supported by the same witch that I detested.

    A new sense of determination enfolded me.

    I was able to breathed easier when I saw no one in the bedroom that Lauren and I shared. My mate might be with M at the moment. As ofte, the two women has been with each other often.

    I pulled the duffel bag from the overheadpartment of the closet. I ced a change of clothes and other necessities inside.

    A bag on the left hand while the other has the folder, I sauntered in the direction of the garage. I found several of my trusted guards and warriors including my beta.

    "Sir." Richard greeted.

    I nodded at him before cing my bag at thepartment.

    "Make sure that someone is guarding Lauren." I told the reliable second inmand when I faced him.

    "Yes, sir. I already posted two warriors in her care. More wille in case that she went out of the manor." "Great. Up the security in the ce. No one will be allowed to visit our quarters except M and you." "Yes, alpha."

    "Good. Thank you, Richard."

    The beta opened the door at the backseat. The driver is already inside and another warrior is standing on the passenger side waiting for me to enter the car before he does.

    I made another nce at the door of the manor. With a heavy heart, I am going to leave the ce and about to do a possibly the most dangerous mission in my life. In my mind, I am hoping toe in one piece for my mate. I was about to get inside the car when I heard a familiar voice.

    "Just like that?"

    My back straightened to look at the owner of the person who spoke them.

    Lauren is standing by the same door I exited a while ago. her face was devoid of emotion.

    "My Luna..."

    We looked at each other eyes. Word escaped us.

    In my peripheral, I saw Richard bowed his head before standing on the side of the car.

    "Are you going to leave without telling me, Victor?"

    Lauren remained standing beside the door. Her lips were unsmiling but her voice wasced with too much emotions.

    "My love..."

    My mate gave me onest nce before walking away. Every step that she takes is stumping on my heart.

    It took me a minute before I realized that Lauren was finally gone from my sight. Awaken from my reverie, I almost run the small distance between the car and the entrance door.

    I was only meters behind Lauren that I still saw her going to the wing that we upied. However, I was unable to apprehend the closing door of the bedroom that we shared.

    I stared at the closed door. My heart is beating wildly in my chest knowing that in the other side of the door is the woman I hurt.

    Kent is whimpering in my head. Be must be giving him a hard time, too.

    I exhaled to relieve the heaviness in my heart. Slowly, I opened the door of the bedroom.

    Lauren is standing by the window. She was looking at the manicuredndscape of the gardens. Her hands were caressing her arms.

    I closed the door again. I made tentative steps as I approached her. However, I opted on sitting at the edge of therge bed. "Lauren," I called out tentatively. However, I got no response from her but deep breath.

    I shook my head when I saw the pain shed on the face of the woman I love.

    "I''m sorry." I uttered in regret.

    "Why?" Her voice was a little raspy when Lauren asked that. "Are you really going to leave without a word, Victor?"

    "I''m sorry, my love."

    I stood up and drew near the woman.

    My heart clenched when tears fell on Lauren''s face. Those same eyes were looking at me in pain.

    "Where the hell are you going?"

    Instead of answering her question, I pulled her closer to my body. However, Lauren pushed me away. Fingers pointing on my chest, she gazed into my eyes. Her lower lip is shaking.

    "Are you going to the Dark Witch without telling me, huh?"

    My eyes widened. I was unable to utter a single word as I ogled at the woman in front of me.

    "Am I going to wait for your beta to tell me that his alpha left me to face the Dark Witch on his own?"

    Lauren was on the roll while I was gaping at her in shock.

    I did not tell her about my n on confronting the dark Witch. The days after her rescue, I had meetings with warriors regarding the new lead that I had of our enemy.

    I feared that if I tell her the n, either she will stop me from going or she wille with me. I was not over yet with what she went through under L. I did not want to see her shedding blood or injured. In the first ce, Lauren is not a warrior that went through a rigid training to apany me in confronting such a powerful adversary.

    In my mind, Lauren would be busy since she learned the truth of her mother''s death. She has solid evidence against Manuel. While she was engaged with that issue, I am also working on my own battle with the Dark Witch.

    On the other hand, I did not foresee that Lauren has a great intuition. She would know behind my fa?ade that I am on to something.

    I breathed out. This is my chance toe clean.

    "I am going to the Dark Witch."

    Lauren gasped. She nodded after a while.

    I wiped the tears from Lauren''s smooth cheeks.

    "I''m sorry that I did not tell you about it."

    Gently, she removed my hand from her face. She looked at me in the eyes before opening her mouth.

    "Who am I to you, Victor?"

    Her question pierced into my heart.

 Chapter 190

    Lauren POV

    "Who am I to you, Victor?"

    Surprised was all over Victor''s face when I asked him. Guilt clearly pped him in the face.

    I knew that he found a lead regarding the whereabouts of the Dark Witch through L. He told me about it when we reached home after my kidnapp*ng in Sabado Tribe. Yet, I did not know that he will leave this soon. "Lauren,"

    "Who am I to you, Victor?" I repeated.

    "You are my mate, my love."

    "Then why are you leaving me in the dark? I knew that you are nning this whole time since we arrived from Grandma''s tribe but I thought you will at least inform me about it."

    Fresh tears fell on my face when I said that. I am hurt that he will leave without the audacity of telling his ns.

    I knew that he was ming himself of what happened to me. He has been beside himself to a point that he was very protective.

    "Please understand."

    "Understand what, Victor?"

    He turned his back on me. It appeared that his mind was clouded with a lot of things.

    "My love, to the ce where I am going, it''s not a safe ce."

    Victor nced at me. his handsome face was wretched with his decision.

    "Then why are you leaving me?"

    "Because I have to do this, my Luna. I have been searching for the Dark Witch. Through L, I may have the lead this time." He exined. "I knew the Enchantress, my love. I fought with her. I am familiar on how she works." "I know. But why are you leaving without me? I thought we are in this together?"

    He looked away. With his action, I finally realized why he did not tell me of this mission.

    "Because I cannot take it if you got hurt again." A gasped exited my lips. "When I found you in the forest bleeding, my heart stopped beating for a while. I promised myself that I will not let it happen again. Not if I can help it, Lauren." "It was not your fault."

    "Maybe but if I allow you toe with me in chasing after the Dark Witch, there is no assurance that you will not get hurt."

    "I can take care of myself."

    "I said the same thing when I fought against her. What happened to me then, Lauren? I was confined in a chair with very little chance to ever walk again. If not for your healing powers, I may still be on that chair until this very moment." Victor seized my hands. He looked at me in the eyes.

    "My love, please stay here. I promised, I wille back to you. We will have our mating ceremony here in Midnight ws Tribe. We have your dream wedding here. Just allow me to fixed my issues with the Dark Witch." Instead of being calm at his words, I found myself angry.

    "What if something happened to you? Am I going to sit here and wait for your cold body?"

    "Lauren, please. I will not allow that to happen. I will make sure that I wille back to you." His eyes were pleading. "Besides, you learned about the truth behind your mother death. While I am gone, you can confront Manuel about it." I breathed out.

    "You don''t get it, do you?"

    I pulled my hands from him. I stepped towards the closet and pulled my luggage.

    "What are you doing?"

    There was hitch on Victor''s voice when he said that but I paid him no mind as I grabbed my clothes from the drawers.

    "Stop it. Hey, hey."

    I pushed his hand away when he tried to stop me from cing my clothes on the luggage.

    "I am doing what you want me to do, Victor. I am going to pay my father a visit and all do everything on my own just like what you are doing."

    "That''s not what I mean, Lauren. Can please you stop throwing your clothes in that damn luggage?"

    I straightened and left the unopened luggage with overflowing clothes I thrown on top of it. I crossed my arms and red at my so-called mate. "Look, can we talk about this in a calm matter?"

    "From where I am standing, I am not calm at the moment. I find no reason to be calm knowing that my mate is making a crucial decision on his own." "Lauren, I just want you to be safe. If youe with me, I am heading to a dangerous road. You are safer here with the guardians at your disposal."

    I shook my head and about to leave him when he pulled me back.

    "Unless you want to listen to what I am about to say, otherwise, let go of me."

    I heard him sighed as he let go. "Fine. I''m listening."

    "I am pushing aside my mother''s case because I knew that your mission to catch the Dark Witch is more important. Manuel has nowhere else to go where I can''t find him whilst that Enchantress, this will be our only chance." I started. "However, I trust you to take care of me despite the danger of this mission. Knowing that this is very risky, I know that my healing ability is valuable. Anyone can be hurt. I can be of use." Without saying anything, Victor looked at me in despair. His eyes were screaming that he opposed the idea.

    "You need me in this battle, my alpha. Allow me to help you."

    "But..."

    It was me who grabbed his hands this time. I looked into his eyes before speaking again.

    "My love, you are no longer alone in this battle. You have me. If you don''t want to be hurt, I feel the same. My healing powers recognized the Dark Witch''s potent ability to incapacitate you or anyone in the tribe, I can cure it." I sent him a smile. "I am your doctor and caretaker, right? Wherever you are, I should be there to take care of you no matter how shallow your booboos are."

    Victor seized my face between hisrge palms. He drew our forehead closer. He looked at me intently. As if he found what he was looking for, he spoke again.

    "Okay, mate. You areing with me." He whispered with his eyes closed.

    He knew that my reasons are valid.

    A wide smile painted my lips.

    "Of course, whether you like it or not, I aming with you."

    His eyes opened instantly. He was frowning as he ced a short distance between our faces. There is unspoken question in those dark eyes.

    Myughter resonated in the confinement of our bedroom.

    With a deep breath, I was pulled in to the warm embrace of my mate. He kissed the top of my head.

    "Be extra careful, my love. My life depends on you." He said in a low voice.

    "Yes, Sir."

    I put my arms around his back as I pulled him closer.

    We have two important battles ahead. This is no longer Manuel against Lauren or Victor against the Dark Witch. Although they were our opponents, the fight is now against the two of us since Victor nor I will no longer go to a battle as individuals. Rather we fight as one against them. "I love you, my Luna."

    I was never given a chance to respond when Victor captured my lips with his.

    It was a kiss so gentle that my knees weakened at how pure it was. I held on his shirt as our kiss continues.

    My eyes were closed when Victor let go of my lips. He pressed a short kiss before he finally let go of me.

    "Prepare another vehicle with four more trusted warriors. We are leaving in ten minutes. Your Luna ising with us." The male alpha dered in the link with the warriors. He also made sure that I heard it in our link.

    "You should probably prepare a smaller bag."

    I snorted when Victor pointed at the mess I made on the floor.

    It was my luggage with the overflowing clothes.

    "I''ll wait for you in the garage. I will exin the car."

    I watched my mate leave the bedroom.

    I was praying to the Moon Goddess that we made it out alive. Facing the Dark Witch is no easy feat. The only constion was, Victor and I are fighting this together.

 Chapter 191

    Victor''s

    POV

    "You''re not nning on going without me, right?"

    My attention went to the woman on the bed.

    Lauren was holding the nket to her chest. Her bed hair was all over her shoulders. Sleep is still clear on her eyes. However, it will always be a weing sight I would love to have every day of my life. "Good morning, my Luna." I greeted with a smile.

    I nced at my reflection on the mirror before I drew near. I buttoned my shirt as I cut the short distance between us. I sat on the edge of the bed after I pressed a soft kiss on her mouth.

    "The n is to go with you, my love. We''re going to fight together." I responded. A smile is still stered on my lips. "I''m no longer in this alone."

    "I''m d. Why are you up so early? It''s only after six in the morning."

    "I am meeting Richard in the conference room. He has something for me. I will tell you about it when I get back."

    "Alright."

    I gave her another kiss before standing again.

    "Take a shower, my Luna. You smell like me."

    I heard a softugh from the woman. It warmed my heart.

    "And you love it."

    "Of course. I''ll see you in a bit."

    The smile on my face remained even when I already left the room Lauren and I shared. I headed to the conference room in the manor.

    It was downstairs. In the left wing.

    I asked for breakfast and a pot of coffee from the house help. I knew that this is going to be a long day. I wanted to face it with a full stomach.

    The n on going to the location of the Dark Witch has been postponed. Only for a few days.

    Since Lauren ising with me to the ce where I possibly thought the Enchantress might be, I have to make sure of not only my security but also my mate''s.

    That night, we sleep it off. Somehow, the confrontation has made a huge different in our rtionship. It was an eye opener for someone like me who liked to keep everything to myself. We have decided to make another n. A foolproof n.

    "What do we have?" I asked when I reached the conference room.

    I pulled a chair and face one of my trusted warriors. Beside him was Richard who was also looking at the screen of theputer.

    Looking at these men, especially on the younger man, he spent the night working. The coffee and the energy drink on the table were enough evidence of his all-nighter.

    They were hunching over the screen of theputer when I got here. They only raised their head to look who came in. They bowed their head a little when they saw that it was me. "Like you have ordered, Alpha. We did not follow L."

    I nodded when the warrior started. His name is Eli. He was part of my security team and the best hacker and tech boy in the tribe. He was young. A little over twenty years old and a couple of years out of college.

    I funded his college education when I see the potential in him. Although, he wanted to be warrior, the man has talent.

    Lauren''s stepmother is the only connection I have with the Dark Witch. The only strong lead that could point me to the Enchantress who has made my life hell.

    "However, the tracker that I ced in her body allowed us to see where she went the whole time."

    Eli''s hand continued flying in the keyboard in front of him.

    Unbeknownst to us, Eli embedded a body tracker on L when we held the woman prisoner. The warrior told us when I about to ce a warrior to shadow the old woman.

    I released L two days after her captured. She was interrogated so that I would know the location of the witch. At first, L refused to speak.

    ording to her, she would rather die than reveal any information about the Dark Witch. Yet, her had no choice but spill her knowledge when I poured the truth serum that M voluntary concocted.

    Despite the location I got from the old woman, I still doubt if she was telling the truth. I need evidence that could point me to the person I am looking for.

    With the permission from Lauren, I let the woman go. Initially, the old woman will be shadowed but when Eli told me about the tracker, the n has changed. Without so much movements from my side, I was able to locate L without her knowledge. It was a brilliant idea from the young hacker.

    "These were the ces where she went thest five days."

    The three of us looked at the widescreen in front of us.

    The map of the State was shown on the monitor. It upied almost half of the white wall.

    Red line made a mark on different ces of the map.

    "She was busy." Elimented.

    "How can we be so sure that she was it? What if she discovered the tracker and ced it on a vehicle or a delivery truck?" The beta asked.

    "The tracker will only work if the object it was on has a pulse."

    "It can be on any animal." Richard still pushed.

    The beta has a point.

    "That can be true also, beta. However, let me give you a view of the locations."

    The map on the huge screen changed. It was zoomed on the city up to the street names of the map.

    "Besides, L has to ask someone to open her wound again if she wants the tracker removed." Eli muttered. His eyes were on the screen of theputer. "That''s the main road, the busy street downtown. It''s thirty miles from here."

    Eli followed the red line on the different streets. The red line stopped on three different motels, three restaurants, several convenience store, and one grocery store. It even made a pit stop to a well-known pharmacy.

    "Alpha, she was running in the twenty-mile radius. L was in three towns this whole time." The young man disclosed. "To answer the question, Beta Richard, this specific restaurant did not ept pets." The tech boy added. He even sent a smug smile at the beta. He pressed the small icon on the map. It showed the name of the restaurant frequented by the town''s people. Even I went there a couple of times.

    "Fine. Where did you ce the tracker again?"

    "At the wound on her back when the tribe''s doctor treated her." Eli grinned. "That woman has to bare her body so that someone can remove it. You know, prod the healing booboo."

    "Alright, alright. Shut up." Richard said to the grinning man.

    "Well done, Eli. Where is she now?"

    The young man straightened when I asked him that. His face went back to being serious.

    "Contrary to what we know, alpha. The ce that we were supposed to go, she was miles away from there at the moment. She visited that ce twice to send us off track. She has this thought that we had her follow. I mean, she''s right. Not physically though." "Let''s be thankful that L is not up to date with technology." Imented. "Where is she at the moment?"

    None of us speak a word but our attention was back on the map.

    The red line disappeared. A red dot remained. For a while it remained immobile.

    A frown marred my face when I saw the name of the ce. The map was very familiar.

    "She''s right there, alpha. She has been there sincest night."

    A swore exited my mouth.

    Shock was also written on the two other men in the conference room.

    "It was the reason why I decided to sacrifice my sleep. I thought the tracker waspromised until I looked at the area." Eli said with confirmation.

    The Dark Witch has been under our noses this whole time. She was hiding in in sight. It was probably the reason why she was able to move in and out of the Midnight w territory. Because she was just sitting on the ce bordering it!

    The Enchantress was in the human poption. She was in the property owned by a human farmer that has a very huge ntation of wheat.

    "Call for the warriors that will join us in the mission. I will be back in ten with the Luna."

    The house help was about to knock when I opened the door to the conference room. I could smell the coffee and fooding from the trolley beside her.

    "Thank you. Please add more. More areing to join us." I said to the help before turning back to get my mate.

    I released a deep breath. The Dark Witch has fooled me for a long time. This end now.

 Chapter 192

    Victor''s

    POV

    The ce is eerie.

    Even from someone like me who was part of the supernatural world, the mere sight of the huge wheat ntation, the foreboding vibe echoed in the area. I do not need a foresight to know that danger awaits in the property the moment I move forward. Yesterday, when Eli informed the team that the dark Witch is hiding in this ce, I sent two of my best warriors to scout the area. Just to see the activity or theck of it.

    ording to the report I got this morning, the whole day yesterday, there was no one iing or outgoing the ce. Not even a human. However, when the nightes, several shifters where leaving. They went back before midnight before another seat of different individuals went out.

    The activity continued until before sunrise.

    Unfortunately, for a ce owned by a human, no human was seen going in or out of the ntation. Unless, they were either held hostage inside or they were already killed.

    I prayed for the first one.

    There was one thing that the warriors had noticed when they scouted the ce. It was protected by an enchantment.

    They were not able to recognized that the peopleing out of the ntation were shifters until they had them followed. They were rogues.

    The assumption that the Dark Witch collected rogues to do her bidding was correct. She gave them shelter and temporary protection so that she couldmand them for her personal gain.

    The great evidence was the attack and the abduction of Lauren in Sabado Tribe. Moreover, she also called on the desperate people the likes of L who wanted to get revenge.

    "Alpha, this is Bravo team. I have East border secure. No one on sight." A mind link entered my head.

    "Copy that. Charlie?"

    "The South border is secure. I saw three men rounding the area. They seemed to be the guard dogs. I can smell them from where I am hiding, Alpha. Rogues."

    "West border secure, alpha. They have another exit in this ce. A gated one where small vehicle can enter and exit. I can see a barn. The activity is centered on it. I can count at least ten people loitering the ce. Rogues." I released a deep sigh.

    "They are expecting us. It appeared that the Dark Witch removed the enchantment." I said on the link. "Eli, do you have something to add?"

    The young warrior is station not far from where I am. Lauren and I together with three warriors were on the North Border of the ntation. It was the main entrance of the wheat ntation. A wooden gate was out front. Eli was inside a van and he was on theputer. He has his eyes on us.

    Before we leave the manor, I made sure that we have a body cam on us so that Eli can help us. He can also mind link who needs immediate help.

    "Alpha, the drone that I sent ahead read more than twenty body heat inside the barn."

    "Noted, Eli. Thank you. Keep us posted."

    "Prepare for war, everyone. I will be the first one to enter the ce. She''s expecting me."

    "Yes, alpha."

    I faced Lauren after I talked to the teams that came with me in this mission.

    My mate looked at me. She smiled and stared at me with trust and love.

    Soft hand caressed my face.

    "I am with you. We can do this, my Alpha." Lauren said. Determination was written all over her face.

    Just like the rest of the warriors that joined us today, Lauren was geared in a pair of dark tactical pants and a ck shirt. She was also wearing tactical boots where a small pocket knife was inserted. Her long hair was in high ponytail.

    Although Lauren has been training a lottely and can be seen in the forming muscles in her arms and legs, I have her bring a gun for additional protection. She did not have to fight like the rest of the shifters; In a physical wolf form. Her healing ability is needed at any time.

    I checked the chest gun holster on her body. The firearm was secured. It can easily be taken out when needed.

    "More bullets were on my pockets." Lauren muttered with a smile. "I will be fine, Victor. Give them hell."

    I nodded. I pressed a kiss on her forehead before ncing at the two men beside me who nods back.

    "Take care of your Luna, Richard."

    "Yes, Sir."

    I stood up and marched in the direction of the main entrance. It was a little over ten meters from where I was hiding.

    I pushed opened the wooden gate. Its rusty hinges made a squeaking noise.

    "Alpha, about five people were heading out the barn. They were heading in your direction." Eli linked.

    Two bright lights turned on. They were on both side of the barn. It illuminates the otherwise darkened shed.

    Even from a distance, I could see the outline of the five people under those lights.

    The teams were right. They were all rogues. I can smell their putrid scent even from afar.

    More figures stood beside and behind the first five.

    A few meters before the barn, I stopped. The two warriors were nking my sides.

    "You''re far away from home, Victor." The man from the center spoke.

    Not even an ounce of surprise, I just stared at him.

    The other man''sugh resonated in the silence of the night.

    "Where are your minions, fake alpha?"

    "They were out there somewhere. You miss my warriors, Andrews?"

    He snickered at what I said.

    I was not shocked to see Jason Andrews'' Uncle in the throng. His n was kicked out of the Midnight ws Tribe due to treason. They were considered rogues and the only possible ce for them were either in the human poption or to join forces with anyone that was against me. It was no other than the Dark Witch.

    "Where''s L?"

    "Oh, she''s dead."

    I already expected that. I knew that the Dark Witch will not spare L''s life. The woman made a huge mistake of going against the Dark Witch''s n.

    "I''m sorry to hear that. She was a huge instrument in finding this ce. I was not able to give her my thanks."

    "That''s true. It was also the reason why she was killed the moment the Enchantress saw her. The b*tch tried to reason that she lost your people along the way." The Andrews disclosed.

    "Well, she tried." I mentioned nonchntly.

    The other man shrugged his shoulders.

    "You know, Victor, for a smart man, you did not even try to conceal the two men that you sent yesterday. We were actually expecting you for days. Well, since L messed up in abduct*ing your mate." He mentioned proudly.

    "I am d that the Dark Witch spared their lives."

    "She did. If it was me, I would send their bodies in your manor in pieces. You know, to send a message."

    "Well, I''m grateful that you did not get to decide, Andrews." I replied in a calm demeanor. "The Dark Witch wanted to be found, I guess. Did she sent you out to die first?"

    The wide smile on the older man faded. My words must have hit a nerve.

    A growl vibrated in his chest. More followed his example.

    It made two men on my sides more alert as they wait for mymand. I knew that they both wanted to have a piece of the old man Andrews who was disrespecting their alpha.

    "Alpha, the temperature inside the barn rise up. There was also a change in the image reflecting on the monitoring from the feed off the drone." Eli warned. "They were shifting." "We''re ready, Alpha." The Bravo, Charlie and Delta teams said simultaneously.

    "Now." I shouted in the mind link the moment that I saw people nking the Andrews step forward.

    Growls cut the otherwise silent night. It was followed by the sound of bones cracking to let go of their other forms. Otherwise, the members of the Midnight ws Tribe did not bother to shift into their wolf form. Instead, they shifted midway. With their ws out, they wiped their arms sideways to the iing attack. Their sharp nails embedded at the soft tissues of the underbelly of the wolves. Most fell on their sides with a groan of pain before they shifted back into their human bodies. As more rogues came out of the barn, out of nowhere, men and women wearing dark clothes, pounced on them slowly but each punch made sure that it hits a mark.

    More snarls and moans of agony echoed in the night. They were responded by my teams determined war cry.

    "Hello, old friend." Kent''s gruff voice greeted the man standing before the bright light.

    Old Andrews gawked at me with fear. Gone was the confident man a while ago. He looked pale as he looked around him.

    Bodies were piling up on the ground. Mutted, bloody, and naked. Either way, dead or almost dead.

    "K-kent..."

    "Yes. Aren''t you looking for me? What did you just say to my human?" My wolf asked as he stepped toward our shaking prey. "Fake alpha, you say?" "Stay back..! Stay back!"

    A creepy smile formed on my lips as I saw him backing away.

    I could almost smell his fear. His trembling body made me more eager to hunt. To hunt for blood.

    "Run." I whispered.

 Chapter 193

    Lauren''s POV

    Watching Victor walked away and went to the enemy line was one of the hardest things that I have ever done in my life. Although he has two great warriors on his sides and the rest were just around ready to run to his rescue, it did not ease my mind. A frown marred my face when Victor stopped walking. When I squinted, I saw several mening out of the barn. I was not able to make out the faces due to the light above their head.

    "Anyone familiar, Eli?"

    Eli is our eyes in the sky. It would be safer to ask the tech boy than my mate. Victor will be destructed if I do.

    "Ah, are you familiar with the ns, Luna?"

    "Not much. However, they seemed to be part of the elders in the tribe, right?"

    "Yes, Luna. Well, the Andrews used to be one of the elders."

    "An Andrews was there?" I asked in surprised.

    My eyes went back to the barn. It appeared that more people were facing Victor.

    "Yes, Ma''am. They became rogues when Alpha Victor kicked them out of the tribe. They were insinuating that Alpha Victor was a fake alpha until Kent showed up." "Jason was killed, right?" I added.

    "Yes, Luna. His uncles and Auntie went to the manor to confront the Alpha thinking that he was still handicapped. That Kent showing up was just a one-time thing." There was pride on the young warrior''s tone.

    "They should be grateful that Alpha Victor spared their lives. They can start anew in the human poption since they were so proud on unting their money. Too bad, they were greedy enough hoping for aeback in the tribe." Their mind linking stopped when they heard growls.

    The fight has started.

    I was about to retraced the steps made by Victor when a hand grabbed my wrist.

    "You are thest card, Luna." The beta reminded her.

    I breathed out.

    Richard was right.

    As apromised, in order for me to join this mission, I should always think of my safety since I am no warrior. I am a healer. I can help better if I aid on warriors that needs medical attention. Moreover, Victor will not be distracted.

    On the other hand, although Richard was a better warrior, since his partner is expecting, he should be safe always. He will be guarding the Luna and should show up when needed only.

    "Luna, two warriors need medical attention." Eli said in the link. "They were on the left side of the barn."

    "On it."

    With Richard beside her, two warriors in front and one behind, they sped they way in the middle of the fight.

    I immediately get to work when we found the warriors. The three stand guard while Richard assisted me with the injured.

    "All done. Catch your breath before running back to the fight." I informed the two male warriors who were still seated on the ground.

    Theceration on their arms and stomach were gone but red marks remained.

    "Yes, Luna." Answered by one of the injured.

    "Where is your alpha?"

    "Thest time I saw him, he was stalking the old man Andrews. Kent was at present, Luna. He was about to enter the barn." Responded by the other.

    With mutual understanding, they headed in the direction where most of the growls emitted. Along the way, they passed by more bodies on the floor. It was fortunate that none was familiar. Surrounding them was the scent of blood and the resonance of the ongoing battle. From afar, I notice a woman enclosed by a dark cloak. She was watching the violence before her.

    The familiar surge of anger enclosed me.

    That woman was the source of Victor''s misfortune and near-death suffering.

    I knew that the woman was not L. She is giving off a dark aura that I have never felt before.

    As if the woman knew that someone is looking at her, her head lifted. Our eyes met.

    My heart skipped a bit before a sinister smile appeared on the cloaked woman''s face. Goosebumps appeared on my arms.

    No matter how I tried to decipher the woman''s face, I was unable to determine her face. I see nothing but her frame and the shape of her mouth down to her chin.

    "What are you doing here? Where is Richard?"

    It was Victor. He has his hand on my arm. Worry was all over his face.

    "Where the hell is Richard?!" He repeated.

    My eyes went to the people nearby. I was with no one but Victor. I did not notice that I got separated from Richard and the other three warriors that were safeguarding me. Moreover, I did not know that I was walking toward the ce where I saw the Dark Witch. "I, I thought they were with me." I replied to my mate in confusion.

    I took a nce around me. The battle is still ongoing. Somehow the rogues that we were fighting against seemed to grow in numbers. I turned to the ce where I saw the Dark Witch. The b*tch was no longer there.

    "Did you see her?"

    "W-what?"

    "The Dark Witch. She was there." I pointed at the ce where I see the cloaked woman.

    Victor and I nced at each other when we saw the familiar figure escaping at the back door of the barn.

    Without having to say a word, we grabbed each other''s hand and dashed in the same direction.

    We halted when we saw no one when we reached outside the barn. The grip I had on Victor''s hand tightened.

    This could be a trap. This is a trap.

    The Dark Witch wanted Victor alone. She wanted him to be on his own. Just Victor without his warriors. But that is not going to happen. I am here.

    Heart pounding so hard in my chest, I became more alert with my surrounding.

    The team that was guarding this border a while ago might be fighting inside the barn. Eli could have his full attention where the huge fight was.

    My eyes widened when I saw the iing dagger. I pulled Victor to myself.

    Surprised, my alpha mate stared at the knife on the ground. It would have been embedded at the back of his head if I saw it a second tote.

    I was still not over with the throwing knife but I looked over Victor when I heard him groan. His other hand turned into fist as he moved his head from side to side.

    His hand let go of mine to pull me closer to his body. It was the same exact time when another de pivoted in the air.

    It made a mark on his upper arm. The same upper arm that has a bleeding gash.

    A gasped exited my mouth when I saw the skin surrounding it. It was turning ck. The daggers are poisoned!

    I pushed Victor. I yanked the sleeve of his shirt. The upper arm was exposed to me.

    The twocerations were both secreting ckened blood. Without second thought, I pressed my palm on top of the wounds.

    I prayed to the moon goddess that my healing power would be able to mend the wounds of the person I love.

    I lifted my hand after a minute. Glued on it was the familiar ck fluid that I saw on his knees when I did the surgery on him.

    As if my hand was on fire, I shook my hand profusely until the ck matter was thrown on the ground. To my amazement, the soil where the ck matternded sizzled before it settled.

    My eyes went back to the wound. It was starting to close until it healed by itself.

    Victor and I straightened when we heard pping. It continues until we saw the cloaked woman not far from us.

    "That was amazing. Way better than the magic that my hand can create." The woman behind the darkened cloak spoke.

    Her voice was raspy. It sounded like she did not spoke for a very long time.

    None of us retorted at the woman''s statement. The evil woman finally showed herself.

    "You must be the healer that they were talking about. The person that healed his legs."

    I red at the woman when I heard the snicker at the end of her statement.

    "And you are the b*tch that put him in the wheelchair for a long time." I yelled. "He almost lost his wolf, woman!"

    The other woman chuckled.

    "He was supposed to die. And I will not make the same mistake."

    Two seeding des headed in our direction. Since Victor and I were ready, we side stepped in order to evade the poisonous des. While doing so, we were sprinting near the Dark Witch. The woman''s attention was on Victor that she was not able to see me approaching.

    "Not today." I expressed when I hit her in the jaw.

    The Dark Witch was thrown out of bnce. Before she could get her bearing, Victor''s elongated nails swiped on her back that torn the side of her dark cloak.

    "I''m not done."

    My voice was calm but inside was a raging anger. Thinking back on much my mate suffer under this woman''s doing made me want to insert my fingers into this woman''s heart. "Kill her." Be whispered in my head.

    My wolf was also fuming at the thought that she was not able to recognize her mate because Kent was hibernating.

    I delivered an uppercut at the Dark Witch. It was followed by my other hand with the knife that I snatched from the ground. I stabbed her in the shoulder.

    Her painful scream resonated in the cloudless night.

    A satisfied smile painted my lips. The b*tch deserved a broken jaw and the pain that I gave her.

    The Dark Witch was on her knees. Her head was down while one of her hands was on the injured shoulder. Droplets of blood dropped on the ground.

    I was about to kick her when Victor stopped me.

    He approached the injured woman. His hand went to the cloak that covered her head.

    Slowly, he pulled the cloak. Victor wanted to know the identity of the woman who was out for his blood.

    The Dark Witch''s dark, long hair was shown before us. It shielded the woman''s face until she gradually raised her head.

    "Y-you." Victor whispered in disbelief.

 Chapter 194

    Victor''s POV

    "Y-you."

    "Hello, son."

    As I stared at the face of the woman in front of me, the memory of my childhood came into my mind. I was ten.

    Jumping out of the car, I ran to the main entrance of the manor.

    I came from the orphanage. I went there almost every week since I was seven, after my mother died.

    My mother is the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe and the orphanage was one of the institutions under her charity. She brought me with her every time she visited.

    Since she was gone, I went to the orphanage every time I misses her. I yed with the kids my age despite them not liking me very much. They saw me as a rich, previledge kid that only wanted to unt money on their faces whock a lot of things. Today was different. I made friends with two children. They told me where to hide best when the bullies areing. "Good afternoon, little alpha."

    I smiled at the middle aged woman. She was one of the housemaids in the manor. I grew up seeing the woman in the ce. She often served the Luna when she was still alive.

    "Good afternoon, Myrna. Have you seen father?"

    "He''s in the office, little one."

    "Thank you."

    I was about to run in the direction of the office when I heard her clearing her throat. I stopped immediately as I giggled.

    We shared a smile.

    I walked slowly heading to the wing where father''s office was.

    Myrna often refrained me from running inside the manor. In the past, it caused ident with the other house help. Either I bumped into them or I collided with the furniture that led to broken disys on the walls or tables.

    My knuckles are about to knock on the wooden door of the alpha''s office when I noticed the yelling from the inside.

    I breathed out as I put my hand down.

    Father must be with Cam. They were fighting again.

    A year after my mother died, my father started seeing Cam. Monthster, she brought the woman in the tribe and allow her to stay in the manor.

    I was not against father marrying another woman. He was a good mate and husband to my mother. I saw the sadness in his eyes when my mother died. His smile returned when Cam came into his life.

    However, something has changed. It has been months when I noticed that they started fighting. It was new to me since I never saw my parents quarreled in front of me when mother was still alive.

    I turned my back from the door. My feet brought me to my room. It was opposite my father''s bedroom.

    I was watching the wide expanse of the gardens in front of my windows when my attention was caught by the opening and closing of the door. When I turn, the smiling face of my father greeted me. "Myrna told me that you''re back."

    Smiling widely, I sprinted towards him. My short arms embraced his muscled frame.

    "I met two friends today." I muttered with enthusiasm.

    "That''s great. Your mom would be proud of you."

    I nodded.

    Father guided me towards the edge of the bed. We sat side by side.

    A frown marred my face when I noticed the sadness in his eyes as he looked at me.

    "Everything alright, Dad?"

    "Of course." He caressed the side of head as he stared at me. "I miss your mother today. It''s her birthday, after all."

    "I miss her, too. Everything okay with you and Cam?"

    "The usual. She will get over it."

    "What did she want now?"

    Cam sometimes made a scene if father did not give what she wants. I noticed that from her. Father often allowed them unless it has to do with me or my mother''s. "She wanted to have a child."

    My eyes blinked when I heard that. I have not thought about having a sibling. I was fine on my own in the past.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said no. I am a little old to have another child. I have you already. This tribe already have an alpha." Father said with a smile.

    My father met my mom when he was in his thirties while my mother was in her early twenties.

    "What did Cam say?"

    The closing of the door was overheard before father could answer. It was closed harder than normal that I could almost imagine the hinges moving by the way it sounded. Father chuckled.

    "That was her answer. She did not like it, son. She was very adamant on having another child."

    "Don''t you want to have another child, dad?"

    "Maybe but not with her, Victor." He patted the top of head. "Cam is a beautiful woman but I did not feel any ounce of motherly instinct from her. She was never fond of you. She was only civil because you are my son." The frown on my face deepened.

    Father chuckled at my reaction. He pressed my shoulders before standing.

    "When you grow up, you will understand. The likes of Cam is dangerous, Victor."

    He was by the door when I was able toe up with words.

    "Then, why did you bring her in the tribe, Dad? Why bring her in the manor if she''s dangerous?"

    "Because she was there in my moment of weakness. But I will not allow that weakness to get what are yours, my son."

    I was more confused with what he said. My ten-year old mind cannot fathom the wordsing from him.

    Unbeknownst to me, that will be thest meaningful conversation that I and father will have.

    I came home from school one afternoon. Every so often, I will find my father before I go to my room. I usually, tell him about my day and he will with his.

    "Is that for my father?" I asked the house help who was carrying a cup of coffee.

    "Yes, little alpha."

    "I will bring it to him."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright. Thank you."

    I gave her my sweetest smile before taking the tray from her. Slowly, I sauntered towards my father''s office.

    Ever so carefully, I bnced the tray in my hands until I reached the door. I put it down to open the door to the office.

    Father was engrossed on the papers in front of him that he did not even raise his head.

    "Put it on the table. Thank you."

    That I did.

    I was smiling widely as I watched him work. I put my school bag on the chair. I made a ''plop'' sound.

    That caught my father''s attention.

    "Hey, young man."

    "Hi, dad."

    "You brought me coffee?"

    "I did."

    "Wow!"

    "Give me a minute. I have to use the restroom before I tell you about what happened in the school, dad."

    There was an amusement on my father''s face when I said that.

    I ran to the restroom inside his office to do my business.

    It took me a few more minutes since I had to wash my face. I noticed that I have dirt under my chin.

    I got them when I yed tug with a ssmate while we both wait for our drivers toe.

    Smile still stered on my lips, I went back to my father.

    Confused, I drew near when I saw the broken pieces of coffee cup on the floor. The coffee was spilled all over it. My father was also hunched on the office table. "Dad?"

    I turned him over when he did not respond.

    My eyes widened when I saw his frothing mouth.

    "Dad!"

    I shook him but he was not responding. I remained unconscious. His mouth is still foaming.

    "Murderer!"

    My mind went back to the present when I heard Cam. The woman was heaving. Blood is rolling out of the side of her lips.

    "We both know that it was not me who murdered my father, Cam. Someone poisoned his coffee." I retorted.

    "And you brought that coffee to him, Victor."

    "And someone put poison on it. You have been spreading gossip that it was all me because I was against on having a sibling. You knew that my father did not want to have a child with you." "That''s not true!"

    "The alpha told you that. You heard us talking that he did not want to have a child again because he knew that you are going to use him against me and tribe. My father knew that you wanted to be the next Luna but you are not properly inducted in the tribe. It was the reason why you wanted to have an alpha''s child, Cam. It has been years, admit the truth." I said with rage in my voice. "With my father gone, you wanted to be the beta''s woman but my father''s bestfriend did not want anything to do with you. He also knew you ambition, Cam. The position, the tribe, and the coffers."

    "No!"

    "You went out of the picture but youreback almost destroyed me. You hid behind the cloak and disguised as the Dark Witch."

    "Because you are the hindrance in my ns! You are going down with me, Victor."

    Malicious smile smeared her lips before she lifted her blooded hand. She chanted a few lines under her breath. I was unable to understand the words.

    To my disbelief, the same droplets of blood rose in the air. Before I could utter a word, the blood shot in my direction.

    "Let this man suffer with my blood. I offer my life." She recited repeatedly until she was weak enough to crumpled on the ground.

    I coughed out as I watched her took herst breath.

    I covered my mouth when I coughed again. I looked at my hand when I felt something wet and warm on my palm.

    Shock enclosed me when I saw blood on it. It was followed by the agonizing pain on my chest.

    "Victor!"

    It was Lauren. She called my name over and over again.

    I saw her face hovering above me. My mate is very beautiful.

    Then, everything went ck.

 Chapter 195

    Lauren''s

    POV

    It happened so fast.

    In one moment, Victor and the Dark Witch were having a conversation. Before I could even blink, the woman copsed on the ground and Victor was choking in his own blood. While I was calling for my mate''s name, my training as a medical practitioner kicked-in.

    I checked for his vitals and tried to revive him.

    His pulse was weak.

    I pressed my palms on Victor''s chest. All the while, my eyes were on his face. It was ashen.

    As my healing ability surrounded him, my attention went to the blood stters on his upper torso. He looked like he was gunned down.

    If I did not witness everything, I would say that it was bullets that went through his body.

    Severalcerations were present on his arms and shoulders. They were created by the droplets of bloodsing from Cam who happened to be the ex-lover of Victor''s father.

    Even I was shocked when I learned that the Dark Witch was connected to Victor. It thought she wasmissioned by rival tribes who wanted to bring down Victor as one of the superior alpha leaders.

    My heart thumped louder when the blood that oozed from Victor''s mouth turned ck. The Dark Witch''s blood was poisoned!

    Even in her death, she wanted Victor to suffer. She was an evil personified. I am d that she is dead.

    "Victor,e back to me!" I screamed when his pulse remained weak.

    I pressed my palms harder on his heart. I could almost see the white smokeing from my palms. It must be the healing powering from me.

    Victor coughed out. They were more ckened blood. I could see the familiar ck liquid that I took out of Victor''s vein when I did the surgery on his knees.

    He remained unconscious but his body is heaving caused by the poison that entered his blood stream

    I turned him to his side as he vomited. Then, he stopped throwing up. He was still out.

    "Luna?"

    I refused to let my eyes wonder from Victor''s body.

    I checked his vitals again. I breathed in relief when his pulse was back to normal again.

    My healing power must have fought against the toxin in his body. I was never more thankful in my life that I have this gift.

    I sat on my ass as I wait for my breath to return to normal.

    I lifted my head only to find Richard beside me with many of the warriors surrounding me and Victor in protective gesture. "Our mission is sessful, Luna. How is the Alpha?"

    "He is alive, Richard." I answered. My tears fell on my cheeks when I said that. "Can you help carry him to the car?"

    He nodded. "Thank you, Luna."

    "How is everyone? Did we lose anyone?"

    "No, Luna. We have injured warriors but we have no casualty?"

    "I''m d." I turned to one of the warriors on my left. "Take two people with you. Please check the barn. There might be human inside. Make sure that they will be given proper care." I have to step forward since my mate is indisposed at the moment.

    "Yes, Luna."

    I faced the woman on my right.

    "Pick that b*tch from the ground. Be careful not to touch her blood. It''s poison. Burn her."

    "Yes, Luna."

    "Find the Andrews. If they are not dead, kill them. Burn them together with the Dark Witch. They have no right to be alive."

    "With pleasure, Luna."

    "How about the dead rouges, Luna?"

    "Burn them. The human authorities will have a field day if they found dead bodies in this ce."

    "How about those who live?"

    "Bring them to the tribe. Jail them. We will ask the alpha what to do with them when he wakes up."

    "Yes, Luna."

    "Let''s go home." I ordered the rest of the team as I followed behind the warriors that were carrying the unconscious body of my mate.

    When we reached the manor, I have Victor ced in our bedroom. After I cleaned him, I put him on a dextrose to rehydrate him. I also asked for the help of M to check him.

    It was unfortunate that my friend and I have the same judgement.

    Victor is ina. His body has been battered by the strong poison used by the Dark Witch. ording to M, who was also a witch herself, if not for my healing power Victor could have died with what he went through.

    I pulled open the curtains so that the light entered the room.

    It has been a couple of days but Victor remained on the bed. His vitals were normal but he was not waking up.

    The color was back on his face. The injury that he sustained from the fight against the Dark Witch were all healed. "Hey."

    I found my friend at the door. She has a tray on her hands.

    "Hey."

    "I know it''s hard but you also have to take care of yourself." M stated as she drew near. "Victor will not like it if he learns that you''re not eating."

    I sent her a guilty smile.

    M ced the tray on the table. It has a ss of orange juice and a sandwich.

    "I will not leave you alone until you finish the food, woman. You have nothing on your stomach except for the piece of bread and coffee yesterday."

    "I did not know that you are keeping tab of my food intake, witch."

    "Someone has to."

    I pulled the chair beside the table. M did the same.

    I picked up the sandwich. After two bites, I was about to put it back on the te when my friend raised her eyebrow.

    I rolled my eyes before Grabbing the drink. After a sip, I finished the sandwich in four more bites.

    "It wasn''t so hard, right?"

    I shook my head. "Thank you, M."

    "You''re wee. How is he?"

    "No improvement sincest night. But everything is normal except he''s not opening his eyes or any hand twitching at all."

    "He wille back to us. His body is healing, Lauren."

    "I know but I can''t feel his wolf, M."

    My friend cannote up with a response. Instead, she held my hand. She made sure that I was not alone.

    The rest of the day, M never left me alone in the room. She either talk about the medical journals that she brought with her or the ns I have for the mating ceremony and the wedding. She always made sure that I have something else in my mind than worry about Victor being ina.

    I was grateful for her. Until the night came when I am alone again in the silence of the bedroom.

    Like What I did for a couple of nights, I seized the hand of my mate. I infused my healing power into him. I also tried to call for Kent into our mating bond.

    I fell asleep holding into the hope that when I wake up, Victor was no longer in bed. That he has left me to attend to the tribe''s affairs.

    Yet, when I open my eyes, the first thing that I see was the hand of my mate connected to the IV fluid that hydrates him while he sleeps. Tears descended on my face again.

    It was the third day since Victor fell into thea. I am not losing hope but I want him with me awake. I need him.

    It was five in the morning. The sun will rise but the love of my life remained on our bed. He is recuperating but his wolf remained unheard. Kent might be recovering or he might be gone forever this time.

    "My Love, I know you can hear me. Open those beautiful eyes." I begged as I enclosed his free hand in both of mine. "I miss your voice and your smile. Please wake up."

    I pressed my forehead on top of our hands. My tears are falling as I poured my heart.

    "I love you, Victor. Waiting is not my strong point. Please wake up."

    I muttered more incoherent words as I pleaded him to wake up from his deep sleep.

    "Moon Goddess, please bring my mate back to me. I love him so much. Please. Please."

    I was wailing like a child. My head was bowed as I pled to the mother of all werewolves to bring the love of my life back.

    My hups resonated in the stillness of the bedroom. I am panting due to heavy crying.

    I lifted my head when the light from the rising sun reflected on the wall of the bedroom. I realized that I forgot to bring the curtain downst night.

    I was about to stand up when something pulled my hand from leaving. Mindlessly, I nced back to see what kept my hand from moving.

    A gasp exited my mouth when I realized that another hand was holding it tightly.

    Fresh tears, tumbled on my cheeks when my eyes met the beautiful orbs of my mate.

    Victor is awake!

 Chapter 196

    Victor''s POV

    Everything felt heavy.

    I wanted to open my eyes but something is preventing me from opening them. It felt like it has a thick book on top of it. And my body, it weighs a ton like there were a load of bricks on top of me.

    I was in and out of consciousness.

    Sometimes, I heard conversation around me. I was unable to decipher who was talking. I just hear voices.

    Thest thing I remembered was my confrontation with the Dark Witch.

    It was Cam.

    I was dumbfounded when I saw the face behind the cloak. She was closer to being my family. She was the unofficial Luna after my mother died. She was not able to ascend to the position for two reasons. One, my father did not want her to be the next Luna. Second, my father died before he was able to change his mind.

    The woman was my father''s mistress. Cam was brought to the Midnight ws Tribe when I was a child. Most members of the Midnight ws Tribe thought she will be the new Luna.

    However, instead of inducting the woman in the tribe as the new Luna, my father refused to recognize her as one and even denied the woman of having a child.

    In the past, I was used of poisoning my father but after the investigation, my name was cleared and the housemaid that brought the coffee was sentenced to death due to treason.

    Despite the denial of the housemaid, she was killed before the tribe''s people for poisoning the alpha.

    Weekster, after the death of my father, Cam left the territory and no one knows of her whereabouts.

    Thinking back, Cam might be the person who murdered my father. It might be her way of getting back to my father since he did not want to start a family with her.

    I did not know how long I have been out. My mind was awake but I am unable to move my body nor open my eyes. I tried to speak with my wolf but Kent did not respond.

    At first, I was worried. However, when I remembered the first time that the Dark Witch and I fought, Kent also hibernated to regain his strength. Moreover, I trust the capability of my mate. Lauren can heal us again.

    I woke up from my slumber again. This time, I felt a lot better.

    My lips twitched when I felt something warm holding my hand. I did not have to open my eyes to see that it was Lauren. My heart recognized the tenderness of its touch in my skin.

    A frown marred my face when I heard Lauren''s voice. I was confused to when I noticed the raspiness in her tone.

    "My Love, I know you can hear me. Open those beautiful eyes. I miss your voice and your smile. Please wake up."

    Indeed, my mate is crying! She hupped in between those words.

    "I love you, Victor. Waiting is not my strong point. Please wake up. Moon Goddess, please bring my mate back to me. I love him so much. Please. Please."

    I felt something wet fell on my hand and it made my heart breaks even more.

    I wanted to tell Lauren that I am awake. I wanted to assure her that I am alive and will live for her.

    My eyes moved at the back of my eyelids when bright lights reflected in front of me. I wanted to cover my face to shield my eyes from the bright illumination. Yet, before I can do it, the hands that were holding mine is slipping away. I panicked that I pulled back. I held tight on the warm hand that was holding mind. I forced my eyes to open.

    The most beautiful brown eyes that I ever seen in my life looked back at me. They were shocked.

    Lauren''s mouth was ajar. Her eyes were wide as she stared at me.

    "I," I cleared my throat since my voice came out throaty. "I''m awake, my Luna."

    My voice came out weak and almost inaudible. I must be in this bed for a while.

    Contrary to the reaction I was expecting, Lauren cried like a child as she gawked at me. Tears fell like a waterfall on her cheeks. Her face was red from crying. Heer nose resembled the famous reindeer, Rudolf. "My love." I called out.

    She sobbed even louder.

    "Lauren, baby."

    I tried to rise from the bed but before I could lift my body, the woman I love climbed on top of me. My upper torso went back down.

    She encircled her arms around my shoulders before her face slumped on my chest. Lauren wept. She was muttering but I was unable to make sense of the words since she was pressing her face on my shoulder. The same exact moment, someone prodded inside my head.

    A smile painted on my lips.

    He is back. I retreated immediately.

    "Hello, mate." The gruff voice of my wolf resonated in the silent bedroom.

    I allowed Kent to take over for a while. He also wanted to surprise Lauren.

    The woman on top of me lifted her head. Her thin lips opened partly when she saw Kent taking over. She breathed out in shock.

    "Kent," she muttered. She cried again. "Oh, Kent."

    Using the hand that has no IV, I caressed Lauren back. I want her to feel that I am awake. That I have here with here, alive.

    When the crying subsided after a few minutes, Lauren sat on my middle.

    "You are awake." She muttered in a croaky voice.

    "I am. I miss you."

    Kent returned the reign back to me. He and Be will have a world of their own. My wolf has to reassure Lauren''s wolf that he will not leave either.

    Another batch of tears plummeted on my mate''s cheeks. Understanding her emotions, I sent her a smile.

    I wiped away the tears on her face.

    "I will not leave you, my love. My brush with death will not be reason for me to leave. I am in love with you that if I have to defy death, I will." I said with conviction. "Is that a promise?"

    "Yes, my Love."

    "You will be properly inducted into the tribe, my Luna. You will be the official Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe. Grandma Anna will walk you down the isle as I wait for you in the altar. We will say our ''I dos'' in front of the people we love as we promised our love for each other."

    Lauren chuckled.

    "Did you realized that it was the longest statement that you ever told me?"

    Iughed. "I think so, too. I love you, Lauren."

    "I love you, too."

    We smiled at each other as the sun rose to brighten the new day.

 Chapter 197

    Lauren''s POV

    From afar, I saw gate of the nco Estate.

    It was almost a year since I set foot in the Full Moon Tribe.

    The day that I told my father that I have nothing to do with him anymore, I no longer visit the territory. I have my own apartment that I have no reason to be in the same house with him.

    I live independently that I did not have to ask anything from him except the truth of my mother''s death. The truth that he refused to disclose. Due to recent events, I knew why he dodged the topic of his mate''s death.

    I got tired of the unfair treatment from him. I am pissed of the phony attitude from L and Janice back then that I had to cut the rtionship between us for my peace of mind. My musing halted when a hand touched mine.

    I turned to the man sitting beside me at the backseat of the car.

    An understanding smile greeted me. I smiled back at Victor.

    About a week ago, my mate was lying in bed. He was ina for three days. It was an agonizing three days.

    Although I knew that he was healing, I was deeply worried. The possibility of losing his wolf was very high since the Dark Witch ingested her poisoned blood on in his bloodstream. "Everything will be alright, my love."

    I took a deep breath and squeezed his hand. I am thankful that Victor is with me today.

    A day after Victor woke up froma, he asked about what happened to our mission regarding the Dark Witch. I told him about the rogues that I put in prison awaiting for his verdict.

    We both decided to pay my father a visit after he finished with the issues in Midnight ws Tribe.

    After a thorough check up from me and M, he was given a clean bill of health. Kent also gave me an assurance that he and his human are both in their perfect condition. Somehow, it eased my worries.

    When we reached the gates, I slid the window down on my side. The guard immediately recognized me that he motioned the other guard to open the gates for us to enter.

    The manicuredwn was still a sight to behold as we made our short journey towards the main house.

    At the absence of L, the gardener must have continue working in those beautiful bushes. Besides, father has a reputation to uphold. He still is the president of the nco Group. Everything around him should be in perfection.

    When he thought that he could use me to be in the good side of the Lunarko Tribe, he allowed the engagement between me and Michael to happened. However, when Janice seduced the iing alpha, to save his favorite daughter''s virtue, he swapped the bride. Whoever the bride was, she was still a nco. However, when Janice messed up and tarnished his name, he withdrew his support to her and L.

    An unfamiliar house help opened the main door. She still bowed her head to Victor and I. She must have recognized us since she was also a shifter.

    "Where is Alpha Manuel?" I asked.

    "He is in the study, Miss Lauren."

    "Thank you."

    Walking hand and hand, we head in the direction of my father''s private office. It was the ce in the manor where Alpha Manuel and I had a lot of confrontation in the past. It was either about my mother or how I was treated by his new family. Standing by the door, I exhaled as I tried to muster myposure. I should be ready when this door opens.

    When I was about to raise my hand to knock, a hand touched my shoulder. When I turned, Victor stared into my eyes. Before I could ask, he pulled me for a hug.

    "I will be waiting for you here. No one will enter that door without my permission." He whispered in my ear.

    "I love you."

    "I know. I love you, too, my Luna."

    A kiss on top of my head, Victor let go of me.

    With a renewed certainty, I knocked on the wooden door. I turned the knob when I heard the word "ENTER'' from the other side.

    I was startled when I saw the office.

    It was covered in darkness. The curtains were down. If I did not know where the table was, I will not be able to notice my father sitting behind it.

    "What brings you here, Lauren?" Alpha Manuel''s voice rumbled in the silence of the small confinement.

    I pressed the switch on the wall. The brightness illuminated the whole area.

    The first thing that greeted me was the huge picture of my father and L. It was hoisted above the wall behind my father.

    My eyes did not have to wander to spot the small frames on top of the table. I already had the glimpse of the family picturesposed of him, L, and Janice.

    I was confused though when I noticed that the frames were upside down.

    "Are you here to rub on my face on how mistaken I am to side with Janice all this time?"

    I looked at father''s face intently.

    He seemed to have age a few years from thest time that I saw him. He seemed exhausted, too. But his attitude did not change though. He still carried himself proudly. Like the alpha male that he is. "Yes. Among other things." I admitted.

    "Janice is gone. I didn''t know where she is and I don''t care. L left the territory. She wanted me to find our daughter. She disappeared when I refused to send warriors to find Janice." Alpha Manuel disclosed. There was no remorse in his voice nor a hint of concern.

    "You find no use for Janice. That was the reason why you never made an effort to look for her."

    "Is that worry I sense from you, Lauren? You hated Janice since day one."

    "I don''t like her attitude but I did not hate her."

    "Did not?" A frown marred the older man''s face.

    I met his eyes. I nodded before speaking again.

    "Janice is dead. She entangled herself with the wrong people. She used them and thought that she had them wrapped around her fingers."

    "You did not kill her, I see."

    My jaw tightened at my father''s words. He said it without an ounce of hesitation.

    This man is not the father I thought I knew! I am grateful that I grew up under the wings of Grandma Anna.

    "L''s dead, too."

    "Oh?"

    He turned his attention away from me. A trace of sadness passed his eyes but it was gone in second.

    "She joined forces with the Dark Witch. She attacked Sabado Tribe and abduct*ed me. She was eventually killed by the witch."

    "I see." He muttered after a while. "Where is she buried?"

    "I did not know."

    "Thank you for informing me. I will hold a memorial service for them. After all, they were part of the Full Moon Tribe." He cleared his throat. "You can leave now."

    I remained on my feet as I watched my father. I can see that the death of the two important people in his life somehow ce a toll on him. This sted man has a heart after all. "Leave now, Lauren. Your job here is done."

    "Not yet."

    Alpha Manuel lifted his face to look at me. He red at me.

    "What is it this time? Your sister is dead. L is gone. Do you want anything else?"

    A huffed exited my mouth at the audacity of my father.

    "I want justice. I want justice for my mother, Alpha Manuel."

    The older man stood up. He pressed his hands on the table and turned his attention towards me.

    "Your mother is dead. Shemitted suicide, Lauren. You should have epted the truth a long time ago."

    "Not when I know the truth." I gazed into his eyes. "My mother did not take her own life. She will not because she knew that she has a daughter who depends on her. She did not kill herself because she loved her daughter!" "Dammit, Lauren! When you lost your mother, I also lost my mate!"

    Veins were protruding on the forehead of Alpha Manuel. His eyes were bulging from anger.

    "The mate the you murdered!" I yelled on his face.

    He paused. His eyes widened as he ogled me.

    "W-what?" He murmured. He shook his head. "What is it this time, Lauren?"

    I chuckled at his reaction. This man is a great actor.

    "Look, honey. Allow your mother''s soul to rest."

    "My mother is screaming for justice. You killed her!"

    "Stop this instance, Lauren! How dare you used me this crime? This is old news. The investigation is done. Your mother killed herself!"

    "Father, the only witness of your crime already spilled the beans. She told me everything so that I will spare her life."

    "W-what?"

    If I am not watching my father''s face I will not able to notice the change in his demeanor.

    "L told me what happened that night."

    I ced my hands on the pocket of the sweater I am wearing. I am shaking in anger.

    Alpha Manuel smacked the table with both of his hands. He regarded me with fury. He tried to dominate me with his alpha supremacy.

    However, I am his daughter. Alpha blood also runs in my veins. I am also mated to a powerful alpha.

    He was startled that I did not submit to him. His jaw tightened. He hit the table again. The sound resonated in the small office.

    "The only witness of the crime is already dead, Lauren. Your usation has no value." He sneered.

    "Indeed." I agreed.

    He scoffed. He straightened.

    "You want the truth, my daughter?" His brow lifted. "When your mother learned of Janice, she wanted to leave me. She finally found a reason to leave. She wanted to bring you with her. I will not allow that. I will not be theughing stock in the society. Not when being the head of the nco Group is about to be given to me. I forbid your mother to destroy my reputation by leaving me. A divorce, rejected mate is not a good status."

    He shook his head. Madness was written in his eyes. This man has no ounce of shame of what he has done.

    "A widowed, grieving alpha is more eptable." He added.

    "You are going down." I said with conviction.

    Heughed at my statement. "No witness, no crime."

    It was my turn tough when he said that.

    I pulled my hands from my pocket. I ced the mobile phone in front of me and pressed the screen.

    The familiar voice of my father echoed in the small room.

    "You want the truth, my daughter? When your mother learned of Janice, she wanted to leave me. She finally found a reason to leave..."

    "Gocha." I pronounced as the recording continued.

 Chapter 198

    Lauren''s

    POV

    "Give me that f*cking phone!'' Alpha Manuel screamed.

    Fear and rage were on his face as he iled his hand in front of him.

    The recording continued to y between us.

    "Even if you destroy this phone, I already sent the copy to the recording to the IT team of Midnight ws Tribe. There is no way that you will get away the murder of my mother, Alpha Manuel." The older man stopped trying to get the phone. He heaved a sigh as heposed himself.

    "What do you want, Lauren?"

    The recording ended.

    Recording the conversation between us was part of the n. I wanted to provoke him so that he will tell me the truth of my mother''s death. I never knew that I will get the confession today.

    Alpha Manuel was resigned. He knew that he was cornered.

    "Everything. I want everything that are duly mine."

    "NO!" "Alright."

    I grinned at him before turning my back. I headed towards the door. I was about to turn the lights off again when he spoke.

    "Fine."

    "Great." I responded. My back is still on him. "Mywyer will speak with you in the morning. You have to sign the papers that the nco group is mine. You should resign as the president of thepany. The shares that grandfather gave to my mother should be in my name as her sole heir. Your minute share should be transferred in my name since Janice is gone."

    "No, no."

    "Which part you did not understand, Alpha Manuel?"

    "My share in nco Group will remain in my name, Lauren."

    "Which part of ''I want everything'' I spelled incorrectly?"

    "I am still alive. The share is still mine."

    "We can change that. I will have my mate kill you with his bare hands. He is furious with you, anyway."

    I made another step towards the door.

    "Fine. It''s yours. I did not know that you have that in you, Lauren. You are indeed my daughter."

    I exhaled at his words. I am thoroughly offended.

    Unsmiling, I nced at him. "I am my mother''s daughter. I am going to be the warrior that would im what should have been hers in the first ce. I am going to defend her since her mate cannot."

    "My blood still run in your veins, Lauren."

    "I refused to acknowledge that."

    "You are a doctor. You knew-"

    "Yes, I am embarrassed to be of your blood." I cut his statement. "One more thing. Mywyer will also get your signature that will grant my ess to the tribe''s leadership. The document entails that you will step down from your position as the alpha of Full Moon Tribe. As your eldest and remaining daughter, I will assume the alpha position."

    The statement rolled out of my mouth. I am dying to say that in his face.

    "That''s preposterous!"

    "Is it, father?"

    "I am the alpha of Full Moon Tribe. Although you are of age, I can defend my position. You will be the alpha when I say so. Greed has be you, Lauren. And you said you are not my blood." He spatted with fury.

    "We can do this the hard way, father. Either way, you will be stripped of your leadership in the tribe." I was very calm and collected when I said that.

    I have the upper hand this time. I got him where I want him to be. All the cards are in my favor.

    "You can have the nco Group. Spare the tribe." He uttered in gritted teeth. "You are the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe. It''s a powerful tribe. Why else do you want my tribe?"

    "It''s no longer yours when you killed my mother, the Luna of the tribe you selfishly lead with blood in your hands!" I roared.

    I red at the poor excuse of the man in front of me.

    "Please, Lauren. Let me have the tribe. It''s all I have." He said, almost begging.

    I found no ounce ofpassion for my father even when he plead. He looked pathetic.

    "While waiting for mywyer, you will be locked in this study. Until then, you will be transferred to the Red Room." I announced.

    "NO! Please, Lauren. Please! No, no!"

    Red Room is the ce in the territory where the used members of the tribe are being withheld. Instead of cing them in the prison house, they will be sent in a building where a person will see no one or speaks with anyone. He will be isted to everyone. He will be given food once a day. Daylight can be seen in the single window above the cell.

    "Please have mercy on your father, Lauren."

    "This is mercy, father. I want to humiliate you in front of every tribe. I want to announce that you killed your own mate. In turn, you will be stripped of everything that you have. I will have everything, in one way or another." I eximed. "This is mercy. I could ce you with themon prison but you will be finished the moment the prison guard turns his back. Every person inside that prison house wants your blood." The side of my lips lifted. "I will not give you an easy way out. You need to suffer like what you did to my mother''s self-esteem."

    I did not wait for my father''s rebuttal. I opened the door and closed it back again. I pressed my back on the door as I tried to regain my breathing.

    When I raise my head, Victor is standing before me. He has a proud smile on his lips.

    "You handle it well, my love."

    "I did?" He nodded. "I am shaking."

    Before my knees gave out on me, I was already in my mate''s arms. He carried me in his arms like a bride.

    "Is this practice? I mean, for our wedding."

    A giggle exited my mouth. My mate knew the right words to say.

    "You have to tell M toe over. Bring Richard, too."

    "What else, my Luna?"

    I sighed. "We have two tribes to manage, Victor. Full Moon Tribe is mine now."

    "I heard you. I am d to finally meet you, Alpha Lauren."

    "Alpha, my a*s. I would rather be your Luna."

    "I like that, too. However, it is your responsibility since you are the sole heir to the position with your father out of the picture." "Let''s make it official then."

    "Alright, Alpha Lauren."

    I stared into the eyes of my alpha mate. Worry enclosed me.

    "Do you think, I can lead this pack? What if I became greedy like my father? There''s the nco Group, too."

    "My Love, I will be with you every step of the way. Besides, the nco Group and the Full Moon Tribe goes hand in hand." "Help."

    "Holler, my Love. I will be with you in a breath."

    "I like that." I said with a grateful smile. "This alpha wanted to be on her feet."

    Victor chuckled. "I like you better in my arms, my Luna."

    "I need to save face. I''m the alpha now, remember?"

    "Yes, you are."

    I inhaled.

    A smile remained on my lips. Everything is falling into ce now.

 Chapter 199

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The Zoom meeting with the current leaders of the Full Moon Tribe was a sess.

    A week ago, Alpha Manuel of the Full Moon Tribe signed the documents that stated him stepping down from his position as the alpha as well as the president of the nco Group. Stipted in the documents were the ''requests'' I asked from him. Apparently, the current leaders were no longer in agreement with my father in the past three years. They did not like how the former Alpha Manuel ran the tribe. He became a tyrant instead of a leader that has the best interest of the tribe in mind. For the time being, the current beta, gamma and elders were in consultation with me regarding the existing situation of the tribe including the finances and leadership. Since the current leaders has family of their own, they were also expressing their wish to pass their position to their children since they were of age already. It was one thing that the former alpha disagreed with. Alpha Manuel wanted the elderly to stay in power. The person in position will only be reced if and only when he died. Moreover, I also conveyed my desire to get representatives from the minority so that their voices can be heard, too. Instead of having elites in power, I aspired to hear the voices of the majority.

    Somehow, I got most of their vote of confidence although some of the elders disagreed since they will lose power in the tribe.

    The next meeting will be next week. I am hoping to have the reports I requested. I will be in Full Moon Tribe in person with my mate.

    After the Zoom meeting, my next stop will be in the venue where the mating ceremony will be held.

    As promised, Victor and I will be holding our mating ceremony in the Midnight ws tribe after we worked out the matters with the Dark Witch and Alpha Manuel.

    Augh exited my mouth when I saw my friend and her partner at the ballroom of the manor.

    M was speaking with the staff. She was giving instructions on the design. My friend appointed herself as the head of nning regarding my induction in the tribe.

    However, Richard has another opinion regarding the matter of her moving a lot.

    Since Richard learned that he will be father, he became more protective of M. It was very thoughtful of him to ce the mother of his child a priority.

    I watched in amusement as the couple argue. Knowing M, she would spout the technicalities regarding the well-being of the fetus in her womb. Richard stared at the witch as she exined. His face was resigned as he tried to bridge between the other woman''s exnation and his worries.

    "You know, I am never a jealous kind of guy." I heard from behind me.

    An arm snaked from my back before a palm spread on my middle. A warm body aligned on mine followed by kiss on top of my head.

    "However, I am turning to a green-eyed monster by looking at Richard." Victor added. "I want to punch the guy in the face whenever he came to the office. He rambled on how excited he is on M''s pregnancy."

    A chuckled escaped my mouth. I faced Victor.

    I was right. The love of my life is pouting. A deep frown also marred his handsome face.

    "And it''s my problem because?" I asked with a wide grin on my lips.

    His arms went back to my waist.

    "My love, Richard is a man of few words. He barely talks."

    I giggled some more at hisin.

    Victor groaned. He pulled me closer to his body.

    Iid my head on his chest. The beating his heart rhymed with mine.

    "I want to have a baby." He whispered. "Aren''t you pregnant yet? We have been trying, Lauren."

    My retort was ready but before I could utter them, I heard footsteps behind me.

    "That''s so sweet, love birds."

    I turned to find my friend grinning. Tailing her was the beta who bowed his head to us. "Alphas," He muttered.

    "Hello, Richard. How are you today?"

    "I am fine, Alpha Lauren. I was telling your friend to refrain from being on her feet."

    "Shut up!" M told her partner. She also gave him an eye.

    "I know that your womb is protecting our baby inside. That the baby is still so tiny and did not bother you. Can you ease my worry a little, M? Your scientific know-how gives mefort but my protective mind is in overdrive." Richard stated. "I have read that the first trimester is quiet delicate."

    I stilled as I gazed at my mate''s beta.

    I nced at Victor who also looked at me. He shrugged. His way of telling me ''I told you so.

    "Let''s move. They were having another argument." Victor murmured in my ear.

    In the same tune with him, we stepped back slowly. We sprinted away from the couple who did not even bother to give us a nce as they continue to debate on the baby''s well-being inside M''s womb.

    "Wow," I wiped the imaginary sweat from my forehead. "This happened a lot?"

    The alpha male nodded. "Whenever Richard saw M on her feet, he would run to her. It made me wonder why my beta is not carrying a chair on daily basis. He would have help M a lot if he allowed her to sit whenever they saw each other." There was sarcasm on his voice.

    "Hey, he''s a first-time father. Give him a break."

    "I know but are you sure you''re pregnant--"

    "I was looking for you."

    Victor growled. M found us. Richard was behind her.

    "Let me borrow your Luna, alpha Victor. We have a lot of things to do." The witch stated before M pulled me to her side. "Good bye, boys."

    "Sweetheart, please-"

    "Yeah, yeah. Shut up, Richard."

    M waved her hand as we walked away from the love of our lives.

    We stopped by the makeshift stage. There were no decorations yet but red carpet covering the floor.

    "I nned to ce a couple of chairs for you and Alpha Victor here. Maybe a table also when the party started."

    "No table. Wanted to have a table together with you and Richard when the banquet started. I don''t want us to be seen as royalty. Victor did not like it, too." I disclosed.

    "Table erased. I will ce a table before the stage, alright."

    "Thank you."

    "But the chairs in the stage?"

    "No chairs, too. I just wanted to be inducted in the tribe."

    "Fine. No chairs either." M said with a hint of whine in her tone. "I hope the white and pink roses are fine with you on the table?"

    "Yes. Is there a banquet outside for the rest of the tribe?"

    "Yes."

    "Can we change the venue? Can we have the banquet on the field so that everyone are invited? I mean, I don''t want the members of the Midnight ws tribe to feel that this event is for the elders and other elite."

    "You should have told me in the first ce." The pregnant woman cried out. M looked stressed.

    "Sorry?"

    M groaned. "I will ce the buffet of food on both sides before the stage."

    My good friend continued to exined her ns. It halted when I gave her a hug.

    "Thank you, M. Thank you for everything."

    "Getting emotional, are we?"

    A smile is back on M''s face.

    "I am. I wish my mom is here to witness everything. You know, send me off to another man''s arm."

    We bothugh as I said that.

    My friend caressed my face. "Wherever your mother is, I knew that she is proud of you. Hell, I am very proud of you. You are a great doctor and healer, you found your mate, and you have the Full Moon Tribe in your hands. B*tch, you havee a long way." "I know, right? I am grateful that Grandma Anna and you were there when I needed people who will have my back."

    "You are wee."

    We hugged again.

    "Now that we have that out, can we focus on our problems at the moment?"

    I giggled at M''s statement. "Yes, ma''am."

    I was startled when my friend suddenly left me. I turned to the direction where she was heading.

    Iughed some more when I saw Richard and Victor lifting tables. The moment they put them down, the pregnant witch reprimanded them. She pointed at certain directions. She must be ordering them where to put the furniture.

    I released a deep breath. The smile never left my lips.

    "I found a home, mom." I whispered in the air. "I found a home with them."

    A cold breeze touched my skin.

    "That''s right. We are home, Lauren." Be murmured in my head.

 Epilogue

    Victor''s

    POV

    The spirit of celebration is felt in the air. The festive mode was noticeable in the territory of the Midnight ws Tribe.

    The cheerful mode manifested not only because I am going to officially present the Luna of the tribe but also of the knowledge that the Dark Witch is already dead. That she can no longer harm anyone in the tribe. "Your mother would be so proud of you."

    From the reflection on the ss wall, I saw the image of the middle age woman. A smile formed on my lips as I turned.

    "I am d that you were able toe, Mrs. Kristina."

    "I wouldn''t miss it for the world. The orphanage will not burn to ground without me in a few hours."

    We both chuckle as the headmistress of the orphanage drew near. She stood in front of me with a proud smile on her lips.

    The older woman raised her hands and fixed the hair that were obscuring my sight. She made a few hand gestures before making a step back. "Congrattions, Alpha Victor."

    "Thank you, Ms. Kristina."

    "I am very happy that you finally found your other half. She''s pretty just liked your mother. She has a heart that cares for the benefit of many." "They both are."

    "They mean the world to you and you are to them, Victor. I wish you all the luck."

    "Thank you."

    She sighed. "I''m leaving you to yourself. I''ll see you at the banquet."

    I took another deep breath when the woman left.

    Although I am so ready for this event, I am still nervous. Well, I am more excited than nervous.

    After tonight, I can finally say that I am legally and irrevocably mated to the love of my life. Lauren and I might be brought together by fate through the hand of the Moon Goddess but we fell in love like the regr human did. Updated by  Lauren and I came a long way. We started at the wrong foot but we eventually ended up as mates. True mates.

    Meeting her must be the fate''s way of telling me to be humble and patient. I am in the brink of losing everything when I met Lauren. She was myst resort but she was my savior. She is my caretaker.

    I was handicapped. My wolf was gone. I was about to lose my position as an alpha. Then came along a very attractive doctor who prioritized her patient than their attitude.

    Looking back, I was d that my ex-fianc¨¦e broke our engagement in my darkest time. Otherwise, I will not be able to meet the love of my life. Moreover, I am grateful that Lauren has a very strong personality. Otherwise, she would have gave up on me every time I messed up.

    "Alpha, this is not the time to mask your face with that frown. It would be regarded negatively."

    I chuckled at my beta. I faced my trusted friend.

    The man was wearing a baby pink shirt and a dark pair of jeans. I was a little bewildered. The man either in a dark shirt or in white. This must be M''s doing.

    "My thoughts were on the good old days, Richard." I rather said and tried to ignore his top.

    "I am d, Alpha. Congrattions on your mating."

    "Thank you." I responded. "Is my Luna ready?"

    "I have no idea, alpha. M kicked me out of the room when I knocked on the door."

    I was not able to stop myself fromughing despite the scowl on Richard''s face.

    "Don''t worry, my friend. Lauren also rejected my mind link since this afternoon. She told me she''s alright. That''s all that matters." I said to ease the other man''s worry. "But-"

    "Richard, let''s give the women a break. They will be out in the fieldter."

    The beta exhaled. "Yes, Alpha."

    "Have you seen Grandma Anna yet?"

    "She arrived an hour ago. She was with the Luna."

    "Great."

    The sound of the beating of the drums aired from the field. It only means one thing. The mating ceremony is about to start.

    "Alpha, if you may."

    I nodded at the beta before walking ahead of him.

    I had to be in the makeshift stage. I should be stationed there as I wait for my mate, the Luna of the tribe.

    This is a mating ceremony, a rite to introduced the couple to the tribe. However, this is more than that for Lauren and I. She will be inducted to the tribe and will be formally presented as the Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe since she came from another tribe. This is also an opportunity for me to proudly dered that I found my mate and off the market.

    The whole field was illuminated brightly. Several tables were scattered all over the ce. A very long table on both sides were field with food and drinks.

    An elder was in the makeshift tform. He was my father''s confidante when he was still alive.

    "Alpha," he greeted.

    I also bowed my head to him in respect.

    The sound of the drums echoed in the field. It yed on for a couple of minutes before it suddenly stopped.

    All eyes went to the end of the long lines of tables and chairs. The love of my life is standing there wearing a very simple white dress and a very beautiful smile. Beside her was Grandma Anna who was standing proudly. Slowly, Lauren walked towards me.

    It was not a very long march. Grandma Anna left Lauren when they reached half of the aisle heading to the stage.

    "Members of the Midnight ws Tribe, may I introduce to you the Alpha of the Full Moon Tribe, Doctor Lauren nco." The elder announced when Lauren reached me.

    I held my mate''s hand as we stand beside each other. We faced the attendees of the ceremony.

    I see joy and anticipation on the faces of the members of the tribe.

    "We gathered here today to officially meet the mate of our very own alpha, Alpha Victor Miller. Also, to wee another member of the pack." The older man continued.

    He stopped when the people pped their hands in enthusiasm.

    "With the recent events, we received the good news of being free from the Dark Witch and the danger she entails. On another great news, we are going to finally wee the new Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe." He announced. "Members of the tribe, may I present to you our Luna, Doctor Lauren nco."

    Another round of apuse resonated. Some even whistled.

    Lauren and I stepped forward. The elder held a knife in his other hand. He gave it to me.

    After he nodded, I grazed my palm with it. Lauren did the same before we returned the de to him.

    "With blood, Doctor nco, you will be binded to the Midnight ws Tribe as the new member." Lauren and I touched our palms together. "This will give you the previledge to speak with the other members of the tribe through mind link."

    An older woman joined us in the stage. She tied a twine made of dried root from a familiar tree on Lauren and I''s joined hands.

    "With this string, it ties your heart and soul to Alpha Victor as his mate."

    I stared into the eyes of the woman given to me by the Moon Goddess. A pretty smile was sent to me. I smiled back.

    "I, Alpha Victor Miller of Midnight ws Tribe, ept Lauren nco as the new member of the tribe and my Luna." I pronounced clearly.

    "I, Lauren nco, ept Alpha Victor to be my mate and my alpha."

    "Ladies and Gentlemen of the Midnight ws Tribe, it is of great honor to present to you the Alpha and Luna of the Midnight ws Tribe." The elder proimed.

    Howler and pping followed after he said that.

    When the cheering subsided, I seized the microphone.

    "Thank you everyone for epting our new Luna. Without further ado, let the party started!"

    Compliments and greetings weed us when we alight from the stage. Food and booze were served as the music aired in the field.

    "May I have this dance, my Luna?" I asked Lauren when we finally found ourselves alone.

    "Of course."

    I gave her a twirl before guiding to the center where a few were already dancing. I even saw Richard and M on the other side being cozy.

    I was right. It was M''s doing. The witch woman is wearing a baby pink boho dress. Richard has to match the color.

    On the other hand, Grandma Anna is having a conversation with another elder.

    "I love you." I uttered as I returned my attention back to Lauren.

    "And I love you just the same, my Love."

    Minding no one, my face descended to the lips of the woman in my arms. I smiled between our lips when I found Lauren kissing me back with same intensity. "Wee to my tribe, Lauren." I muttered when our lips parted.

    "Thank you, Alpha Victor. With that being said, may I ask what you desired most in this life?"

    "I already have her in my arms."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah."

    Puzzled by her questions, I looked at her intently. A grin was sent my way.

    "Oh, I am hoping to give you another gift." She shrugged. "You know the one you have been asking."

    Frowning, I stared at the beautiful brown orbs of my mate.

    I breathed out. My heart started throbbing faster as a hopeful thought came into mind.

    "Lauren..."

    "Yeah?"

    "Are you? I mean, you are..."

    I am being incoherent. An out of character for me.

    As expected, my mateughed at my expense.

    Lauren detached herself from my arms. She lifted her hand and snapped her fingers.

    M approached and hand-in a long, ck rectangr box. It was simr to the case of a watch.

    Lauren grabbed it and gave it to me.

    I untied the ck ribbon before opening the box.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat when I saw a stick inside together with a piece of paper. I took the paper but something from between its fold fell. Out of curiosity, I picked it up. They were ck and white printed pictures. One was an unknown blurry image while the other was a look-a-alike of peanut.

    My attention went to the folded paper. I opened it only to get the confirmation I so long to hear.

    I raised my hands in the air.

    "Yes!" I screamed.

    My arms snaked into Lauren''s body before I lifted her. Myughter resonated in the field.

    Everything went still since every eye were on me. They stopped the music when they hear me scream.

    "Your Luna is pregnant!" I dered.

    The festive mode returned as the music continued. Congrattory words poured in.

 Bonus Chapter 1

    Lauren''s

    POV

    The moment the light turned green I pressed on the gas and headed to the next exit.

    My eyes went to the man sitting in the passenger seat. He was not asking but I knew that his mind is everywhere. Well, he tried to probe before we left the manor but I gave him no clues. "Are you excited yet?" I asked.

    "Yes. Where are we going again?"

    I sent Victor a smile. "It''s a surprise, my Love. I told you that our date is going to be fun. You won''t regret it, I promise."

    "Does it include having your clothes off?"

    I chuckled at his one-track mind. "Sorry to disappoint but it''s not included in the package."

    The male alpha groaned at my answer. I also noticed that his ears reddened.

    Victor must have remembered our first date. I had fun then but it was quite memorable. He trusted his friend but his friend has other things on his mind which is far from a wholesome date. It was the first time that I was able to watch an adult video.

    We entered a gated property. The drive continued to arge expanse ofnd until we reached the hangar.

    "Where are we going, Lauren?" There was a hitch on Victor''s voice.

    At the back of my mind, I am hoping that he did not get a hint on where we are heading.

    "Don''t worry, Love. We are not leaving the country."

    "I know but-"

    "Rx, alright." I expressed with a smile on my lips before getting out of the car. He did, too.

    I pulled him towards the Cessna. The pilot was waiting for us by the small ne.

    "Miss nco," He said before shaking my hand. He did the same with Victor.

    "Hello, Capt. Agustin. This is my fiance, Victor Miller."

    pleasure, Mr. Miller. Come aboard."

    Victor helped me enter the small ne. He even buckled me up and ced the headset before he did to himself.

    "We are leaving the State." The pilot muttered to our head gear after he called in the tower. "We are going tond in our destination in half an hour."

    I nced at my mate. We are airborne and he is looking at the view of the whole city below. His eyes are shining with excitement and delight.

    "I''m impressed." He expressed. "I felt small knowing that our first date was a disaster."

    Aughed came out of my mouth.

    "Yeah, but I had fun that night. It was also a start of something new. Of us."

    "I''ll do better on our next date, Lauren."

    "Competing, are we?"

    Heughed, too. "Maybe. Can you tell me where we going?"

    "No. Rx, Victor. I am sure that you are going to like it."

    "I am liking it."

    The moment wended Capt. Agustin wished us luck. A rental car with a chauffeur is waiting for us.

    "This is really amazing." Victormented when they were driving out of the private hangar. "I will not ask anymore. I''m at your mercy."

    "Great." They drove for about twenty minutes before the car stopped. By that time, Victor is enjoying the ride already. He was also fidgeting on his seat.

    "Damn!'' He muttered when he looked out the window.

    "Wee to the National Air and Space Museum, my love." I expressed as I peeked at the window, too.

    "H-how did-" Victor cleared his throat.

    He turned to me. He was dumbfounded.

    "I saw the miniature nes on the top of shelves in your office. When I asked Richard, he told me that you dreamed of bing a pilot. In fact, the chopper that we ride on-" "It''s C172."

    I grinned. "Right."

    "This is," he paused. "Thank you, Lauren."

    "You''re wee."

    He pressed a soft kiss on my lips before we climbed out of the car.

    As if Christmas came early, Victor was grinning as we get in the line to enter the museum. I already gave him the ticket that I purchased online.

    I have never seen Victor to be so free since I met him. As he spoke of the particr pieces inside, there was passion in his voice. If my man is not an Alpha, he probably own an airline and flying everywhere in the world.

    "And this one, Lauren. There was so much history in this ne." He uttered when we were in front of a certain aircraft. "This was used in World War Two."

    I did not have to see the note on the side of the aircraft to know if Victor was telling the truth. If the beta of the Midnight ws Tribe is a nerd, the alpha, too. They were of two buns in the oven.

    We moved from one piece to another. Almost in every piece, Victor has something to say.

    If there was one thing that I realized about Victor, if I did not know who he is I would think that he is a professor of some sort that teaches Aeronautics.

    At one time, he was having a conversation with another viewer. I stepped back and watched them converse. It was fascinating that the other person was discussing with him the historic events that involves wars and rescues that uses the aircrafts. I left them and went to the exit. We were almost in the end of the tour.

    They were selling merchandise. I already knew that Victor will have so much fun when he saw these merch.

    I learned from the staff that the person that Victor was speaking with was a history professor. He was a retired Air Force Pilot. He visited the ce often.

    "Where have you been? I got worried."

    I turned around to find Victor behind me.

    "Thank you." I told the staff before grabbing the bag of merchandise. "Where''s the guy you were talking with?"

    "He went to the other side. What''s that?"

    I pushed the bag in his hands. "It''s yours. You are going to love them."

    "Really?" He asked but already peeking at the items.

    "You can open themter, Love. Where we going next?"

    Victor pulled me to the side. He ced his arms around me and stared into my eyes.

    "Thank you, Lauren." My alpha mate said them with his eyes shining with joy.

    I smiled back at him. I caressed his reddened cheek. "You are very much wee."

    His lips descended on mine. It was quick and ended before I could even respond. "No one has ever done this to me before. How can I repay you?"

    "You don''t have to. I love seeing you smile."

    "I should prepare well for the third date."

    Iughed at him. I pinched his cheeks before pulling him out of the museum.

    "Come on. I''m starving."

    "Of course, my Luna. It''s the least I can do for making me this happy."

    "Right."

    "Have I told you that I love you?"

    "Yes, but you can say it again and again and again."

    "I love you."

    "Again."

    "I love you, Lauren nco."

    "Again."

    "I''m hungry."

    "Hey!"

    A heartyughed escaped from Victor''s mouth. He pulled me into his arms again.

    "I love you, Lauren, my Luna."

    In the middle of the street, in the broad daylight with a lot of people to witness, Victor kissed me. Not a quick one but enough for our breaths to collide.

 Bonus Chapter 2.1

    Lauren''s POV

    "Paging Dr. nco. You are needed at the emergency room."

    My check up with the patient in room 412 was done when I heard the speaker ring my name.

    When everything went back to normal, M and I went back to work in the hospital. My friend remained the as the administrator while I only hold out-patient check-ups every Saturdays. However, since one of my patients was admitted, I was on call. I closed the door of the suite.

    "Doctor nco, you are needed at the emergency room." The speaker announced again while I was on my way to the elevator.

    I looked at my reflection on the steel door of the elevator.

    Not a hair was astray. My hands were on the pockets of the white coat I am wearing.

    Behind the surgical mask on my face, a wide smile pasted on my lips when I saw my bulging stomach.

    After the mating ceremony held in the territory of the Midnight ws Tribe, Victor and I''s wedding was held in Sabado Tribe a monthter.

    The wedding was not grand contrary to everyone''s expectation. Although both Victor and I were both from old money and in alpha lineage, we did not like to publicized our wedding. As much as possible, we like to keep it private.

    To the shifters'' world, we already done our part when we held our mating ceremony. Since wedding is more of a human thing, I have decided to make it as simple as possible.

    The guests were handpicked. The promises that I told my grandmother has been carried on. Grandma Anna gave me away on my wedding day as I wore my mother''s supposed-to-be wedding dress.

    As usual, the tears flowed but for cheerful reasons.

    My musing halted when I saw the chaotic state of the emergency room. As I neared, I heard that there was an ident that happened in Highway 28. Two vehicles collided, a delivery van and a public transportation bus that was half full.

    "Doctor nco," a nurse approached her. "We have a pregnant woman in her thirties. She is in her second trimester. She sustained a head wound and possibly, her stomach collided in something hard. She may have fall on her front when the ident happened." She continued as they marched towards the curtained station.

    "Is she conscious?"

    "No, Doctor."

    "How''s her vitals?"

    "Her pulse is weak. Her blood pressure is dropping. The baby''s heartbeat is very weak, too."

    "Ultrasound?"

    "Working on it?"

    I pushed aside the curtain and found the patient and two other attendants. The ultra-sound machine was on the side.

    The woman is wearing a floral maternity dress. A pair of ck leggings covered her legs. Someone already removed her shoes.

    She is still unconscious. The side of her head is still bleeding but very minimal. Blood stter on the side of right cheek.

    My eyes went to the monitor that shows her vitals. It was not good.

    The nurse gave way and allow me to step beside the patient.

    The two attendants were both shifters and they knew of my abilities. It was the reason why I was called.

    Without second thoughts, I ced my right hand on the woman''s forehead while the other was on top of her protruding stomach.

    I felt something inside me. From my core, an invisible force moved towards my arms down to the tips of my fingers.

    The monitor from the ultrasound emitted a strong thud.

    The rest of the attendant that surrounded the pregnant woman released a relieved sigh.

    When I saw the vitals on the monitor was back to normal, I removed my hands from the woman.

    "You got a fighter, mama." I told the unconscious mother.

    "Thank you, Doctor nco."

    "Part of the job. Good job everyone."

    I went out of the temporary room with a delighted heart. Outside was less hecticpared when I passed by minutes ago. The pregnant woman must be the most critical among the casualties of the ident. My feet brought me to the Doctors'' Lounge.Updated by , visit for more free novels.

    Usually, the staff came here during quick breaks. They only served drinks and snacks.

    "Chocte mousse, Doc?"

    "Yes, please. A bottle of water, too, and a cup of coffee."

    "Your handsome husband ising."

    "Yes. He will be here in a few minutes."

    Since I got pregnant, I craved sweets more. My inclination veered to my forever favorite, the strawberry shortcake. However, the hospital has it only on Fridays.

    "Thank you, dear."

    I upied the table where I can oversee the lower floor. It was the hallway where the staff entered. It also leads to the parking lot.

    A sigh exited my mouth when the sweet taste touched my tongue.

    "This is the life." I muttered under my breath.

    My hand went to my protruding stomach.

    I am approaching the third trimester of my pregnancy. As expected, my stomach is bigger than most pregnant women. Aside from having a huge mate, I am also carrying a child that has alpha genes on both sides of his parents. An even wider smile painted my lips when I saw the personing my way.

    Victor is a sight to behold. He is such a stunning man. An even better mate and a great father to our child.

    He called me earlier that he will be in the hospital in an hour. His meeting with a client ended earlier than expected.

    When my pregnancy reached the second semester, Victor no longer allowed me to drive or leave the manor alone. Either he apanied me or a warrior would.

    "Cake again, my love?" He asked before he dropped a kiss on my head.

    "Your child wants it."

    He did not make ament. He pulled the chair in front of me and sit on it. I pushed the cup of coffee to him.

    "Thank you." He said before taking a sip. "I saw you in the emergency bay." He said after a while.

    "Yeah. There was a critical patient that involves a baby."

    "How are they?"

    "That mama has a fighter child inside her."

    "I''m d."

    "Everything went well with the new client, Love?"

    "Yeah."

    A frown marred my face when he chose not to borate. Often, Victor would tell me what transpired in his meetings. "What''s wrong, Victor?"

    I let go of the dessert I am eating. My arms crossed I front of me as I looked at him.

    Victor exhaled. He stared into my eyes before opening his mouth.

    "I was already in the lobby when I heard your name being paged." He paused. "Doctor nco, huh?"

    My frown deepened. Victor turned away after a while.

    "Never mind. Do you still have a patient?"

    I shook my head in response.

    My alpha mate stood up. I remained on my seat but my gaze lingered on him. His words were still ying on head.

    "Let''s go, Love."

    My eyes blinked when I realized what he was trying to tell me. I tried to hide the smile from showing. "Lauren?"

    "My alpha," I called out.

    I grabbed his hand to get his full attention. I looked into his dark, expressive eyes.

    "My namete will be arriving next week. It includes my new coat as well as the stamp." I disclosed.

    He breathed out.

    "You could have told the staff that you changed your name already. That you are married. They could have called you with your new name while waiting for the namete."

    I was not able to stop the giggle from leaving my mouth. It was a little out of character for Victor to behave this way but he is so cute!

    "I''m sorry."

    "I know it''s a lot to take in. Changing your name and all but you promised me that you will use my name." He said in a sad tone. "It''s been months, my Luna." Grinning, I pulled Victor''s hand.

    "I am working on it, Love. Besides, I am getting used to signing my name with yours."

    "Really?" I nodded. "Thank you."

    Victor helped me stand.

    "Let''s go home, my Alpha."

    "Alright, Dr. Miller."

    I chuckled. "I like the sound that."

    Hand and in hand, they head to the direction of the clinic to get my things. Meanwhile, the male alpha is already smiling as they marched away from the lounge.

 Bonus Chapter 2.2

    Victor''s POV

    "Lauren Miller."

    I stood up when my name''s name has been called. To say that I am excited is an understatement. I have been waiting for this moment toe.

    Lauren and I entered the door of the room. I lifted my mate''s body so that she could sit at the edge of the bed.

    I ced my arms on both sides of my pregnant mate as we waited for the doctor toe. My fingers were drumming on the soft bedcover.

    My back straightened when I saw the familiar face of the Lauren''s attending OB-gynecologist. I grabbed my mate''s hand.

    "Hey."

    I blinked as I nced at the pregnant woman in front of me. I did not know that my grip on Lauren''s hand tightened. Updated by

    "Hello, parents." The female doctor greeted with a wide smile on her lips. "How are you both today?"

    "Excited." I responded.

    "And very nervous, Doc." My mate added. She sent me a knowing smile.

    "I understand, Daddy."

    I like the sound of the ''daddy''. I will be hearing that in may a year or so.

    Last night, as wey on our bed, I told Lauren that I am too hype to sleep knowing that we will be visiting the doctor the next day. It will be a huge milestone, too, since, the baby in her tummy is in the early trimester already.

    The other doctor asked Laurent ony on the bed. I helped my mate to settle to avoid any difort on her part.

    A thin cloth was ced over her legs. The technician pushed the machine beside the bed.

    Lauren is in her seventh month already. ording to her, the gender of the baby can be recognized at this stage. It was the main reason why I am too edgy to find my sleep a night before.

    Last time I was not able to apany Lauren for her visit to the doctor. I was in a two-day convention out of the state. I wanted to leave the seminar but I got a reprimand from Lauren. However, I was given a promise to be with her to the next appointment which will be today.

    A clear, sticky substance was daubed on Lauren''s expanded belly. A handheld stick was ced on it and slowly slithered on the exposed skin.

    My heart hitched when a sudden thud resounded in the small room.

    "And that''s the strong heartbeat of your child," The OB dered. A few more movements atop Lauren''s stomach, the doctor speaks again. "Look at that."

    My eyes went to the monitor of the ultrasound machine. The shape of the fetus was clear.

    "Baby Miller hasplete extremities at this stage. And baby Miller knew that he is being watch."

    The fetus in the screen raised his foot as if making a kick. The baby''s hand seemed to be on his mouth.

    "He? Our baby is a he?"

    The doctor hummed. "Doctor Miller told me not to look at the gender of the baby. I just use ''he'' in general. My apologies, Daddy."

    Confusion marred my face when I nced at my mate whoughed at my reaction.

    "See, Dr. us. Look at my husband."

    The OB was human and she has no idea that we are shifters. It was the reason why we used the word ''husband'' instead of ''mate''.

    The other doctor grinned. "I see what you are talking about."

    "But I want to know if our first child is a girl, Love."

    "He wanted to have a baby girl, by the way." Lauren added.

    My mate was right. I was very vocal that I wanted to have a baby girl for our first child. I wanted to pamper a mini version of my mate. I would not mind also if my sessor is a female in the Midnight w Tribe. Leadership knows no gender. "Raise that foot again, Baby Miller."

    "Peanut. We call our baby ''Peanut'', Dr. us." I corrected the OB.

    Since the first time that I saw the ultrasound of our baby, in my mind, I always called the baby as Peanut. It lingered in my head. Lauren did not protested the first time.

    "Hmmm, baby Miller seemed to have heard you, Daddy."

    My attention went back to the screen.

    A smile painted my lips as I looked at my baby. He made a slightest movement.

    Peanut must have recognized my voice that he kept on making those small movements. Lauren was right. The baby can hear in the womb.

    We make it a point to read on baby Peanut before we sleep. ording to study, it also helps on brain development.

    "And that, folks, our baby Miller is," the clicking sound of the machine resounded again. "Princess Miller."

    A gasped exited my mouth. I had to blink my eyes a few times as I stared at the monitor.

    I heard Dr. us giving instruction to the technician. The only thing that I understand was the word ''print''.

    "Love?"

    I was puzzled when I was not able to see the OB-gynecologist. I did not notice her leaving nor the technician. Only Lauren and I were left in the room. "Can you help me wipe the rest of the cream from my tummy, Love?"

    "Of course."

    I grabbed the tissue and the wet wipes to clean up the bare stomach of my mate.

    "Are you alright, Love? You were not responding to Dr. us."

    "I am good." I threw the used wipes in the bin before I helped Lauren off on the bed. "Did I hear Dr. us right?"

    Lauren rolled her eyes before nodding.

    "Yes!"

    "Congrattions, Alpha Victor. Your heir is a girl." My mate dered with a wide smile.

    "Baby Peanut is a girl. She is going to be bad a*s."

    When Lauren was back on her feet, she gave me a piece of paper. An even wider smile appeared on my lips.

    "Hello, Baby Peanut."

    "Let''s head home, Love. We''re going to collect a hundred dors from Richard."

    Apparently, Lauren learned that my beta and I made a deal. If my first child is a boy, I have to pay him a hundred bucks but if I have a baby girl, he will pay me.

    "Baby Peanut is a hundred dor richer."

    "Congrattions, Dad. Can you treat Baby Peanut''s mom a strawberry shortcake and a cold frappe with espresso shot?"

    "Strawberry shortcake iing, my Luna. Maybe a tall ss of milkshake. A no for the espresso shot though." I led her out of the clinic. "Love, can we go to the mall from here?" Lauren sighed.

    I have been wanting to shop for Baby Peanut''s nursery room. However, she has been stopping me from day one. ording to her, it was still early to shop for the baby since we did not know the gender yet. No matter how many times I requested, I was rejected every time. I am always told to wait until we know of the gender.

    "Feed me first."

    I whistled a happy tone when I heard her response. Finally!

    Slowly, we sauntered in the direction of the parking area.

 Bonus Chapter 3.1

    M''s POV

    "Hey."

    It was a Sunday morning. Almost everyone in the manor were on rest day.

    "Hey."

    Lauren sat in front of me. She has a canister of nuts in her hands.

    As ofte, I noticed Lauren''s affiliation with nuts. Macadamia nuts in particr. She liked it whether in choctes or in cookies.

    I poured some on my hands before giving the woman the canister back.

    Since the mating ceremony and the wedding, Lauren has been staying in the Miller Estate. She decided to nt her roots there while managing the Full Moon Tribe together with Victor.

    It has also been decided that I should stay in the manor since I am pregnant with the Beta''s baby. It was a mutual decision actually.

    Since I have agreed to give mating a try with Richard, I have to stay with the Midnight ws territory. It would be safer for me and my child.

    It has been a great decision insofar.

    Richard was a very attentive boyfriend and father. Although he was overbearing at times, I still find it cute. It may lead to an argument but at the end of the day, wepromise since it was for my sake and the baby inside me. "Are you still having second thoughts?"

    I made a face as I turned to my friend. Lauren is chewing on the nuts noisily and she did not seem to care.

    "W-what?"

    "Chew with your mouth close, woman."

    "Are you bothered?"

    "I am."

    "You want some more?"

    "No, thank you."

    "As I was saying, are you still in doubt with your mating with Richard?"

    "Sometimes."

    "Why?"

    "It''s easier for me to doubt him than trust me. I have been doubting me and rtionship my whole life, Lauren. Besides, were not true mates. What if his destined matees?"

    "But he has been very nice to you. Richard is next to perfect, M. Meeting one''s true mate does not happen every day. I was just lucky to find mine."

    "I know. In my mind''s eye, I am just waiting for him to make a mistake."

    "He will because he is human. I mean, a shifter. He is bound to make a mistake, my friend."

    I exhaled.

    I knew that Lauren has a point but I am not trusting person. I can count in one hand the number of people I trust. I cannot seem to bridge the possibility of handing my trust and my life to Richard. Even with the baby on the way, I cannot see myself depending on him. Richard talked to me about making everything official but I tried to evade the topic as much as possible. He even suggested marriage one time but I mmed him immediately.

    Although Richard is the beta of the tribe, if he found his mate, he can also hold a mating ceremony in the territory since he is the second highest official in the tribe. Despite being a chosen mate, he wanted to hold the ceremony with me.

    The first time that he asked me of introducing me to the tribe officially as his mate, I told him that I was not ready. The second time, I requested for more time since I am new to being in a rtionship and the pregnancy is pressuring me to say yes. On the third try, he proposed a marriage between us. I rejected him affront.

    "The guy likes you."

    "You think so?" I asked when my musing halted.

    Lauren nodded. "I can see it. Only a blind person cannot see it. You are a blind person, M."

    I giggled at my friend''s statement.

    I grabbed the canister from Lauren''s clutch. I poured the nuts on my palm.

    "I like him a lot, too."

    "What are you going to do about it?"

    "Bury them?"

    "Silly."

    A piece of Macadamia nut made a three-point shot in my forehead. To my annoyance, Lauren let out augh.

    "Kidding aside, I haven''t seen you behave like this with anyone. Hell, you rarely give anyone a chance."

    "I know. It was the reason I have this fear inside me. That, what if he screwed up? That after all I gave him the chance, he eventually hurt me in the end?"

    I turned to my friend when she did not respond. Lauren is staring at me. She has this funny look on her face. A frown marred my face when a smile formed on her face after a while.

    She popped a big Macadamia nut on her mouth. She chewed it slowly but her eyes remained on me.

    "You''re in love with my mate''s beta, witch."

    It was not a question.

    "W-what?"

    My heart pounded. I had to swallow the lump in my throat at the intensity of my friend''s stare and the weight of her question.

    "F*ck!" I muttered under my breath when I found the truth.

    "Congrattions, my friend. I am very happy for you."

    I swore again when the confirmation of my feelings toward Richard remained. My heart beat even faster.

    "It ain''t so bad. He felt the same way."

    "Really?"

    Lauren nodded. "You have him in your pretty little fingers for a long time. You are just too blind to notice it. That man has been bewitched by your very lovely personality." "Hey!" I cried.

    The Luna of the Midnight ws Tribeughed even louder.

    "Do you know where he is?" I asked when my breathing returned to normal. The thought having a much deeper feelings for Richard overwhelmed me.

    "He is with the horses. ording to my mate, Richard has been there earlier this morning since a foal was born earlier than expected."

    "He told me about the pregnant horse a few weeks before."

    "Apparently, that horse is familiar with Richard than anyone else. She only let Richard near her than anyone else."

    "Why is everyone pregnant in this estate?"

    Lauren snickered. "Not everyone. Only you and I, my friend."

    I groan "I should go. I think my man haven''t had hid breakfast yet."

    "Maybe. Go along."

    The top of my clothes rose when I stood up. My swollen stomach made it that way. Instead of being embarrassed, I pulled my top slowly.

    I used to be ufortable when it happened but when I saw Richard many times looking at me like I am the cure to global warming and HIV, I became more confident of my own skin, pregnant or not. "Be careful."

    "Thanks."

    I waddle my way to the direction of the stable. I saw a young man carrying a bundle of hay.

    "Did you see the beta?"

    He nodded before pointing the direction of the field. A tall man is standing by the side of the track. A familiar figure is leaning on the wooden fence.

    The bright, almost noon sun is making a picturesque image of the lean man in the grassy field.

    Taking my time as I ambled my way to Richard, I stepped carefully at the grassy field.

    "Hey," I greeted as I catch my breath.

    Nowadays, a short walk made me pant a little. The little bundle of joy inside me is growing healthily and added more weight on my feet.

    "Are you alright, sweetheart? It''s a little hot in here."

    "A little sun and a few walks are good for me."

    I stood beside the man who has been my exclusive boyfriend for months. Those months has been eventful but not a single day made me unsecured. Despite the turmoil in Midnight ws Tribe, Richard always made sure that I am safe while doing his responsibility as a beta.

    "The horses alright?" I aske to break the silence between us.

    "Yes. The mom is a little agitated since her baby was unmoving when he was born. She calmed a little when he cried after a while."

    "How about you?"

    "A little shaken." He muttered.

    Richard pulled me closer to his body. He enclosed me in an embrace with my back on him. He ced his intertwine hands on top of my bulging belly.

    "It was an eye opener seeing the horse giving birth." He added. "My thoughts went to you, sweetheart."

    "What about me?"

    "You''re a small woman while I am a quite tall. I am also a shifter. Carrying my pup might be dangerous for you."

    Worry wasced on his voice.

    Lauren was right. This man cares for me than I care to admit. I am blinded by my own bias that it hinders me from being happy with this man.

    "Ask me again." I said, mustering the courage to be honest with myself.

    "W-what?"

    "Ask me again, Richard."

    I saw the confusion on his face when I turned to him. I held his huge hands in mine as I stared into his eyes.

    "M--"

    "Do you want me or not?" I asked me in annoyance.

    Richard breathed out in exasperation.

    "Of course, I want you. I''m in love you, alright. I don''t want to force you into something that you are notfortable. M-. M, sweetheart?"

    Panic appeared on the beta''s face when he saw me crying. I bawled my eyes out as I realized how lucky I am to be with this man. He would rather suffer in silent that hurt me. "Ask me." I sniffed.

    He wiped the tears from my face.

    "Will you be my mate, M? Be mine and be the mother of my children?"

    I nodded.

    I was pulled into a tight hug. Richard is whispering in my head on how happy he is.

    "I love you, by the way."

    The love of my lifeughed loudly.

    And he is so handsome. His eyes were glistening with unshed tears.

    With the sun shining on us, Richard and I will have better days in the future. Together.

 Bonus Chapter 3.2

    Third Person POV

    Seven Years Later

    The festive mood was in the air.

    Sincest week, the materials that the Luna and the female Beta had ordered started arriving. As of yesterday, some members of the pack helped the two women set up the whole thing.

    A child will turn seven years old only once. In the human poption, the seventh age is aing of age. It was the stage when a child will be start in a big school and will realize the hobbies that she wanted to have.

    The case in Midnight ws Tribe, the children of the Alpha and Beta will turn seven the next day. It was a blessing that Lauren and M gave birth on the same day. Yet day, seven years ago, it was a chaos.

    Both the Alpha and Beta were not themselves the moment their mates started to have Braxton kicks.

    The Luna had her baby early in the morning while the Beta''s mate had hers before midnight of the next day. They both deliver a very healthy baby girl.

    "Luna, she did it again!"

    Lauren gave the staff an instruction before she gave her full attention to the female house help.

    The worry was painted on the young woman''s face. She has an inted white balloon in her hand.

    "Where are they?"

    "They were by the pool, Luna."

    "Thank you."

    Not an ounce of worry in her steps, the Luna headed in the direction of the pool. She was walking a little slower due to the added weight of her bulging belly.

    After a long wait, she and Alpha Victor were blessed with another baby. Well, babies.

    Lauren is pregnant with twins. She is in her fourth month.

    A loudugh exited her mouth when she saw her daughter airborne. She is doing the summersault in the air and she appeared to be enjoying it.

    After two circles in the air, the little alpha made a ssh in the water.

    "Again please."

    The other child that was sitting in the edge of the pool lifted her hand. She was frowning in concentration.

    The alpha''s daughter was raised in the air and about to execute another perfect summersault when the familiar voice of the Luna''s best friend resonated in the pool area.

    "Sabrina!"

    Lauren''s daughter plopped back in the pool. The other girl, on the other hand, looked at her mother wide-eyed.

    "How many times do I have to tell you to stop using your magic in menial things?"

    The alpha''s mate waved her hand at her daughter when she went above the water. She gave her a pull to move out of the water.

    "It''s not her fault, Aunt M. I told Sabby to help me with my stunts."

    "Victoria, you know that it''s not safe." M reasoned.

    "But we were doing it above the pool. The water can cushion my fall." Said the alpha''s daughter in defense.

    The toddler on M''s arms coos. He is frowning at his mother.

    "Something could happen. I told you to use your magic when an adult is present." M reminded Sabrina again.

    "Mom, a help was here."

    "Your daughter is right, my friend. A house help informed me of their activity." Lauren butted in. "Hi, Alonzo. You want to swim?"

    "wim." The toddler responded. He even pointed at the pool and tried to wiggle out of his mother''s hold.

    "No, young man. You will be bouncing on the air if I let you yed with your sister."

    A series of chuckle came out from the Luna mouth. Lauren pinched the boy''s reddened cheeks.

    "Can we practice other spell, mommy?" Sabrina asked her mother.

    "After the party."

    "Thanks, mom." The child turned to the other girl. "Can we rest? I''m tired."

    "Alright. Thank you, Sabby." The dark orbs of alpha''s first born turned to her mother. "Can we have burgers, mom?"

    "Sure. You can ask the help."

    "Thank you."

    "I bought food!"

    Five sets of eyes turned to the person who just came in.

    The smiling face of the Midnight ws Tribe''s alpha greeted them. He has a tray of food in his hands. Beside him was the beta with another tray of drinks.

    The aroma of the greasy burgers permitted the air.

    "Da-da." The toddler muttered when he saw his father. He lifted his hands in the air to reach him.

    "Did you use your magic again, Sabby? Your mom is ring at me." Richard expressed as he seized his son from his mate.

    "Da-da."

    "Yes, baby."

    "You talk to your daughter, Richard." M muttered under her breath. She was still annoyed at

    her daughter.

    "Sweetheart, rx. Sabby is only practicing."

    "That''s it! You''re spoiling her."

    Meanwhile, Lauren is grinning as she watched her friend and her mate arguing.

    Who would have thought that M and Richard will make their rtionship work? Being in different specie was never an issue for them. As their family grew, they assumed nothing as to whose genes the child will inherit.

    When Sabrina was born, Richard was ecstatic to have a daughter. His happiness blew up when he learned that Sabrina got her mother''s affinity to weave magic.

    Although Sabrina is a witch, her features were more of Richard''s. She was tall than most girls her age. She was also a quiet girl and got her father''s love affair with books.

    The Luna''s musing halted when a kiss was pressed on her cheek. She turned to the owner of

    the warm arms enclosed in her body.

    "Which of our kids would inherit you healing power, my Love?"

    "We don''t know. It has not manifested on me until I was thirteen."

    "Oh, I thought it came naturally like Sabby."

    "I identally learned about it. I healed myself when I had an ident."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. I fell from the bicycle. I was holding my ankle since it was throbbing in pain when I realized that the pain is subsiding." Laurenughed as if she remembered something. "I had to

    run to see that my foot is working just fine."

    Victor smiled, too. "Convenient, eh?"

    The Luna nodded. "It was. I healed myself a lot of times when I was in my teens. I had to be home with no blemishes or else, Grandma Anna will have my a*s."

    They both chuckled at the Lauren''s childhood memory.

    "Miss M, the truck that has the inted slide is here." One of the helps informed them.

    "I''ll be there." The witch hollered. "Yow, Lauren. Come on."

    The Luna pressed a kiss on her mate''s lips before leaving his warm embrace.

    "Be careful, my Love."

    "Of course. The things we do for our children." Lauren eximed as she waived her hand

    goodbye.

    "Can we have a simpler celebration for the kids next time?"

    M stated when I walked with her.

    "I agree with you."

    With a smile on their faces, they searched for the driver that brought the inted toys.